Forever

by

Linda Ballard

Bishop Publishing
Newark, California
For my dearest Lucky:

When I was trapped in darkness, you were my light

to freedom. You became my muse when I searched
for inspiration, and you provided the support I
needed when I couldn’t stand alone. When no one
believed in my dreams – not even me – you did.

You taught me how to fly by showing me all things

are possible with courage and commitment. I thank
you for your unbelievable kindness, your friendship
but most of all – thanks for the wings. You are, and
always will be – my Angel.

To my beloved children and grandchildren:

I fell in love with each of you on the day you were

born. You have been my joy on this journey, and
from you I have learned there is no sacrifice or
burden too great that can even test the limits of my
love for you.

I thank you for your support, your unconditional love

and all the happiness you have brought into my life. I
love you.
 Cover Art by Linda Ballard May 2008

www.lindaballard.com

ForeverbyBallard@aol.com

www.myspace.com/forever_by_linda_ballard

All rights reserved. Except for the use in any

review, the reproduction or utilization of this work
in whole or in part in any form by any electronic,
mechanical, including but not limited to printing,
file sharing, and email or by other means, now
known or hereafter invented, including
xerography, photocopying and recording, or in any
information storing or retrieval system, is
forbidden without prior written permission from
the Author.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters,

places and incidents are either the product of the
author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and
any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead,
events or locales is entirely coincidental.
Let me not to the marriage of true minds
admit impediments.

Love is not love which alters when it

alteration finds, or bends with the remover to
remove.

O, no! It is an ever-fixed mark, that looks on

tempests and is never shaken;

It is the star to every wandering bark, whose

worth's unknown, although his height be
taken.

Love's not time's fool, though rosy lips and

cheeks within his bending sickle's compass
come.

Love alters not with his brief hours and

weeks, but bears it out even to the edge of
doom.

If this be error and upon me proved, I never

writ – nor, no man ever loved.

William Shakespeare
Forever
If it is God’s will, no power on Earth can stop it.
Yet, if it is not –
No power on Earth can help.
 Part Four
Forever in Prayer
We begin again – your lips become the altar where I pray, your
life becomes more precious than my own and where all I have is
yours for the taking. I have always belonged to you, and my heart
knows – I always will.

Chapter Thirty-Three
The jog through Central Park was exhilarating with Jackie at his
side. They had been up half the night talking, but he wasn’t tired at
all.
“Oh, I almost forgot, your father called this morning while you
were in the shower. I answered your phone just case it might be
important,” Jackie conveyed.
“Did he leave a message?”
“He just wanted to know how things were going. I let him in on
the good news, and he sounded pleased, but he’s hoping for a visit.
Rachel and I are invited, too. And I was to tell you that he loves you
and to give the same message to Daniel.”
“Good old Dad.” He had never known him to be less than open
with his feelings.
“I would love to see him again, he’s such a dear.” She was glad
they were coming to the end of the run. She was starting to get
winded.
“He thinks a lot of you, too.” He glanced at her and smiled.
“I wish I had a father like him,” she said wistfully. “Come on.
Let’s go home. You promised to make me lunch.”
“Lunch it is.” They continued at a slower pace all the way out of
the park and crossed the street to her building.
Jackie pulled her hair free from the ponytail as they entered her
apartment. “Going for a real run is so much better than the treadmill,”
she said with a sigh.
“Amen to that. I’m going to take a quick shower.” He started for
the guest room but still couldn’t get over the size of the place. It was
huge by New York standards and overlooked the park. However, it
had the feel of a château in France, the marble floors, arched
doorways and gilded furniture made him think of Paris. But he wasn’t
 2
awed by the opulence. In his years working with Daniel he had seen it
all. Wealth had little affect on him. However, beauty did and this
place was beautiful.
When he returned to the kitchen, Jackie was already there padding
across the stone floor in her bare feet. She had changed into shorts
and T-shirt and had done her hair into two braids. He longed to tell
her how pretty she looked in casual attire but it seemed too forward.
Since they had been to the market that morning, he knew what he was
going to serve. “One of these days we’re going to have to get Daniel
to barbeque.” He started setting out food on the huge central island.
Jackie pulled herself up to sit on the granite surface and crossed
her legs, watching him with admiration. Though she loved his normal
formal attire, to see him now in shorts and tank top made her mouth
water, he was so beautifully built. However, her voice didn’t betray
her. “I remember that from the old days. He used to cook on an old
broken down grill, but the food was wonderful.” It seemed like such a
long time ago now. “He has a nice one up at the cottage now.”
Peter began washing the vegetables in the sink. “I’m looking
forward to seeing his new place with Rachel.” He smiled at her.
“I’ve owned it for years and they love it. It’s tiny, but Rachel has
decorated it real cute,” she offered and then brightened. “Do you want
to hear a bombshell Rachel told me?” She began in amazement.
“Sure.” He smiled at the excitement in which she asked.
“She said that even though she and Daniel sleep together, they
have never slept together. Can you believe it?” She certainly couldn’t.
“Yeah, Daniel told me. I had a little trouble believing it in the
beginning, but now that I see them together it makes sense,” he said
thoughtfully and began tearing the lettuce into a bowl.
“How do you mean?” She leaned back on her hands and was
watched him intently, her eyes caressing his muscular arms.
“She’s not ready, and he loves her.” A sudden smile came to his
face. “And that is a first!” He laughed. “In the past, all he had to do
was show up and the woman would want to go home with him. He’s
never had to wait for a woman in his life!” He shook his head at the
irony of it. “So, I’ve never seen this side of him, but maybe it’s the
wait that makes the difference,” he pointed out. “But he’s a
gentleman, and he really loves her. He’s not going to push, he’ll wait.
In the long run it’ll be for the best,” he concluded.
 3
“Considering the abuse she’s suffered, it’s not surprising she
wants to wait. Poor little thing, every time I think about Victor, I have
the urge to go over there and punch him in the nose!” She balled up
her fist and took an imaginary swing.
“You and me both, I don’t think she would have survived much
longer, but she’ll be all right now with Daniel.” He felt a sense of
pride.
“And now that she has left Victor for good, there’s nothing to
keep them apart.” She was convinced they would do more than just
sleep together, and she couldn’t wait to hear about it. She sighed as
she watched Peter preparing lunch, she felt as much at ease with him
as she did with Daniel. Peter, like his brother, was a man she could
trust. He too was a gentleman and wouldn’t push either, but she
couldn’t help feeling a little disappointed. With the irony of that
thought, she laughed.
“What’s so funny?” Peter asked.
“Is that part of the Hunter code? To wait, I mean?”
“Being a gentleman is and sometimes that means self-control,” he
relayed.
“Most people have trouble with self-control where sex is
concerned. Don’t you find it to be a problem?” Though she was dying
to know how he really felt and tried to sound casual, but she found
herself melting under his sudden smile.
“I thought we were talking about Daniel?” he joked.
“Are you trying to avoid answering my question?” She gave him
the eye.
He felt her gaze all the way up his spine. “I believe in being
honest. If I treated a lady in less than respectful terms –” He leaned
closer as if to share a secret. “My father would dismember me.” He
smiled when she laughed again.
“So it’s your father that keeps you in line?” She teased in return.
“Yes, my own mother and faith, too, but mainly it’s a matter of
self-respect and respecting the rights of others.” He realized he was
sounding like his father.
“You mean my rights – uh – a woman’s rights.” She quickly
corrected herself, afraid of baring her soul but each moment found
him even more desirable in her eyes.
“What kind of a man would I be if I didn’t?”
 4
“Like the ones I’ve known over the years, the ones I would prefer
to forget.” The resentment weighed on her, but she felt a friendly
hand on her shoulder. “Does the Hunter code work for women, too?
Or is it just a man thing?”
“Respecting the rights of others isn’t dependant on gender.
Loyalty, friendship and trustworthiness aren’t either, but you’re all
that and more,” he praised.
It meant all the more coming from someone she respected, and it
caused her to realize that was the true difference. She may have
longed for his company, desired his body, but she respected the man
and that was a first.
~
Rachel was dressed in her first disguise – a long black wig,
sunglasses, and one of Jackie’s sexiest dresses. Daniel was as obvious
as possible about sneaking her onto the set. He looked around like a
guilty man as he hustled her into his trailer. He changed into his
costume, only then allowing his make-up and hair people in, while
Rachel hid back in the bedroom. He hurried them along and left
standing orders that they were to knock three quick times when he
was wanted on the set.
Daniel ordered two breakfasts to be brought to his trailer. Rachel
waited until Daniel had opened the door, she was careful to hide her
face but letting them see her hurrying back to the bedroom, wearing
Daniel’s robe. The two caterers set the trays on the small table before
Daniel rushed them out slamming and locking the door.
When Rachel came back out of the bedroom, she took off the
robe, discarded the wig and all the while she was laughing. “Someone
is going to leak this to the tabloids. I can’t wait to hear the story.” She
stated as she sat down to eat.
Daniel watched Rachel intently. The borrowed pink dress was
very short and tight and showed off all of Rachel’s curves. “I’m
looking forward to the pictures.”
“If you like this, wait until you see the other two outfits I
brought.” She smiled seductively. It had always been fun to dress up
for Daniel. However, the events of the morning still her feeling a
sense of power she’d never known. She sat right in front of Daniel in
just her panties and found the experience exhilarating.
“I can’t wait.” He leaned across the small table and kissed her.
 5
When the first quick knocks came after breakfast, careful to be no
more than three, Daniel and Rachel laughed quietly. After a few
minutes, he kissed her goodbye and headed for the door but turned to
take one more look at Rachel. “Baby, you’re breaking my heart,” he
admitted with a sigh as he left the trailer.
Rachel looked at herself in the huge make-up mirror. Daniel had
always made her feel beautiful, but now he made her feel like the
sexiest woman alive.
The door suddenly opened again and Daniel hurried back in. “Just
one more kiss,” he said in a rush, taking her in his arms to kiss her for
several long moments. “I can’t wait for lunch.” He reluctantly started
back out.
“Wait!” Rachel called and turned her back to him. “Unzip me
before you go.” She certainly enjoyed the sensation of power again as
she listened to the sound of the zipper gliding open all the way down
her back. “Thank you.” She kissed him before she sauntered toward
the bedroom but glanced back over her shoulder to see the look on his
face. There it was again, his sweet expression of desire.
Daniel watched the dress coming off her shoulders a moment
before she disappeared into the bedroom. He took a step forward and
almost followed but remembered his promise to wait until she was
free. With the uninviting prospect of work looming before him he left
his trailer with hours to wait until lunch.
~
Peter was awakened out of a sound sleep by Jackie’s frantic
whispered voice.
“Someone is trying to get into the apartment,” she said in horror.
Peter was out of the bed immediately and into his robe and hurried
into the dark living room. He could hear the rattling doorknob before
it opened abruptly in the dim light. His only thought was Jackie in the
next room, when he saw two large figures entering. He was taking no
chances, and the first intruder went down with the hardest right Peter
had ever mustered. He dove on top of the second, who yelped in
surprise as he hit the floor. A moment later a nearby lamp went on.
Jackie gasped. “You idiots!” she yelled at her two stupid
bodyguards on the floor.
Peter recognized them and released the smaller of the two. “What
is the meaning of you two coming in here in the middle of the night
and scaring Ms. Turner?”
 6
“We were just trying to do our job,” Gary defended, looking to his
brother, who was just coming around, shaking his head to clear it.
Jackie grabbed a pillow off the couch and pounded on them. “You
stupid oafs!”
“We were just trying to do our jobs. We’ve been looking for you
for weeks. We’re supposed to protect you!” Gary protested as he
fended off the blows.
“I told you to stay at the house!” Jackie took another whack at
them. “If I wanted you, I would have called!” She was even angrier
when she ripped open the satin pillow on Wally’s head. “Look what
you did!” she shouted, but glanced up when Peter started to laugh and
started seeing the humor in this herself.
Gary and Wally stared up at their laughing mistress. “What did we
do?” Gary asked, but his brother only shrugged, still holding his jaw.
“What did you hit me with? You about took my face off,” Wally
complained.
Peter just held up his fist innocently, but he got a big smile from
Jackie.
“That ought to teach you to come sneaking in the middle of the
night. How did you get past the front desk?” Her anger had subsided.
However, she was even more impressed with Peter. These weren’t
little wimpy guys. She felt like a princess again.
“He said we could come up.” Gary helped his brother off the
floor. “We didn’t mean to make you mad. No one has heard anything
from you.”
“It’s not your place to track me down! You go back to the house
and tell everyone to mind their own business,” she fumed, pushing
them toward the door.
“Okay, we’ll tell them.” The door was slammed in his face.
“I don’t have to answer to them,” she said in a huff.
“I’m sure they were just worried,” Peter offered.
“They’re not worried! They’re just nosey. They don’t really care
what happens to me.” It was a painful truth. They weren’t friends or
family, they just worked for her.
“Maybe we should get back to bed.” He shook out his hand, it
ached.
“You didn’t hurt yourself, did you?” She reached out to take it in
her own hands.
 7
“Not really, I’ve hurt myself worse at the punching bag.” He
loved the feeling of her soft fingers running over his painful knuckles.
“You seem to be coming to my rescue a lot lately.” She clutched
his hand.
“I would never let anything happen to you,” he said gently.
“You wouldn’t?” Her words were almost a whisper.
“And disgrace the code of the Hunter men?” He smiled. “I’d be
drummed out of the family,” he joked and made her laugh.
She then stood at attention and saluted him. “Then I say on behalf
of the family, well done!” They shook hands and she kissed him on
both cheeks, which made him laugh. “Hey, before we go back to
Canada tomorrow, let’s make a day of it. You know in all the years
I’ve lived here, I’ve never seen the sights.”
“Sounds like fun.” He loved being with her.
“We better get some sleep so we can be up bright and early.” She
hurried off to her room. “See you in the morning,” she called back.
“Good night,” he replied softly and checked the door to make sure
it was locked. He then went back to his own room absolutely
convinced this goddess was the sweetest person on the face of the
Earth.
~
Rachel was still enjoying her game of disguise the next morning
but it ended when Daniel abruptly entered the trailer. “How would
you like a job?” he asked as Rachel was trying on another wig.
“What do you mean?” she questioned.
“We have no director. Bill just fired Frank, but if we wait for him
to hire someone else, we could be delayed longer,” he pleaded.
“Honey, I want to go home.”
Rachel wanted to go home as much as he did. “I’ll take the job.”
“I love you.” He was gone a moment later.
Rachel stood and looked at herself in the mirror. The skirt and
blouse weren’t too revealing, but the high heels might be a little
uncomfortable to work in, she worried. However the idea of spending
the whole day with Daniel was worth it.
Rachel came onto the set in the short skirt, but she wasn’t afraid.
Yet, she felt every male’s eyes on her as she joined Daniel and Bill.
Everything was in chaos. Arguments erupted from all quarters and
Daniel was close to losing patience but smiled when Rachel joined
him. “May I introduce Rachel West,” he said proudly.
 8
Bill shook her hand. “Daniel tells me you’ve come to save my
life.”
“I don’t know about saving your life, but I’d be happy to finish the
principal photography on one condition.” She smiled.
“Anything.” He was still so upset.
“Go back to your office, put your feet up, have a cup of coffee,
relax, and get off my set.” It was a polite request but one that was
obeyed immediately. She turned to Daniel. “Where are we in the
script?”
Daniel grabbed his copy. The current scene was a simple close up.
The set was still in bedlam, but Rachel ended it. “Ladies and
gentlemen, may I have your attention, please?” She was rewarded
with silence. “I’ve probably worked with some of you and for the
rest, my name is Rachel West. I’m taking over as director, and I only
have one question!” Rachel could hear her voice echoing off the
sound stage walls. “Who wants to finish this film so we can all go
home?” There was a roar of agreement. “Then let’s get to work!” In
her calm and well-ordered style, she tackled each issue without
hesitation, and the crew fell into line. Within the hour, they were
ready to shoot.
Daniel watched the proceedings. Rachel changed everything the
moment she took charge. The arguments ceased, everyone took her
orders gratefully and worked hard. He was proud of her – really proud
of her. Who else could walk onto a set cold and do what she was
doing? She was in complete control. What a woman! When Rachel
was ready for him, she merely pointed to his mark.
“What’s your motivation?” She asked from behind the camera,
wishing now she had paid more attention to the script when she read
it waiting for Daniel.
“I’ve just been told my partner and best friend has just been killed
by the bad guys, and I’m really upset about it.” His tone was light-
hearted as he described the tragic event they were about to film.
“Let’s go through it once before we shoot it.” She tapped the
cinematographer on the shoulder, and she stepped aside to allow
Rachel to look through the lens of the camera. It was an extreme
close-up. Daniel started with his back to the camera and was to turn
around slowly after hearing the line.
“You ready?” Rachel asked, still looking through the lens.
 9
Daniel got into character, standing in front of a door, his hand on
the knob, as if he was just about to leave.
“Give him the cue,” Rachel requested.
In a monotone voice, the line was recited. “You don’t know
what’s happened, Eddie’s dead – they shot him down in the street.”
Daniel turned in shock, and then his expression darkened into
anger.
Rachel stopped him. “Again, this time a little more shock, but I
really want to see the anger in your eyes. Give him the line again.”
The line was repeated, and Rachel watched him turn. “A little
more shock. Now let’s see the eyes, more – more. Don’t move your
head. You really hate these bad guys. That’s it! Perfect. Let’s see if
we can get that in one take,” she praised, still peering through the
lens, when Daniel looked into the camera and smiled. “Don’t you
dare lose your focus,” she teased firmly. He stopped smiling and
looked angry again.
Rachel stepped back to watch the scene on the video monitor and
let the cinematographer do her job. “Are we ready?” There was
silence on the set.
Daniel took his position again and stayed focused. If Rachel
wanted one take, he would give it to her.
“Roll camera!” Rachel waited for the snap of the clacker.
“Action!” She smiled. Daniel’s performance was flawless. “Cut!” She
was pleased. “Let’s print that.”
Everything went perfectly until Rex Wells, notorious co-star of
the film, arrived for his scene. Rachel had heard all the stories about
him from Daniel. He liked having his own way and argued with
everyone. He was a wonderful actor and had the credits to prove it.
Rachel knew if she showed any weakness, he would walk all over
her.
Rex was glad to have a new director. Rachel’s reputation was
noteworthy and he was pleased to have her, but it didn’t stop the
complaints. His suit was wrong, he disagreed with Rachel on how the
shot should be done, and he thought he should be standing on
something so he could be at least as tall as Daniel.
Rachel listened to it all in silence. When she spoke, her voice
dropped low and serious. “If you argue with me again to delay the
completion of this film, I will personally edit out every close up you
 10
have and push your name so far under the title that the reviewers
won’t even know you were in this film!” It was a promise.
Rex stepped back, stunned. At first, he didn’t know what to say.
“Would you take your mark, please?” she requested.
“Yes, ma’am.” Rex returned to the set without further protest.
Daniel was covering his face, trying not to laugh. He was glad to
know there would be peace on the set for the last few days of filming.
He stopped laughing when he saw Rachel staring at him – pointing to
the set.
He held his hands up. “I’m going. I like my close ups the way they
are.”
Rachel went back to her position behind the camera, thinking
working in high heels wasn’t so bad after all.
When Bill returned to the set, he was amazed at the
transformation. The sound stage was calm and well ordered. Work
was proceeding at a brisk pace and no one was arguing. Daniel was
going over his script for the next scene when Bill joined him. “She
sure is Heaven sent.”
Daniel smiled. “That she is,” he agreed.
“Where did she come from? Was she working on the lot?” he
asked.
“No, we were planning another project together – you just got
lucky.” Daniel was still feeling proud of his darling Rachel.
“I wish I’d had her in the beginning. We’d be done by now,” he
mused. “Plus, she’s got the best legs I’ve ever seen. What a babe,” he
leered.
“Bill,” Daniel began threateningly. “Rachel is doing this as a favor
for me, not you. If you are disrespectful again in any way, I’m going
to take that very personally. Am I clear?” he asked, very serious.
“Perfectly clear,” Bill agreed and left the set immediately.
Daniel looked at Rachel, setting up another scene across the sound
stage. She was an Angel, the dearest, sweetest person he’d ever
known. He wanted to marry her and have her as the mother of his
children. That deserved respect. However, she did have beautiful legs,
but they were his legs.
~
For Peter the last two days in New York were the best in his life.
He was convinced that no one sweeter person existed on the planet.
Also, there was no woman more beautiful as the hungry gazes she
 11
received testified, but he stayed on guard without being too obvious.
It wasn’t that her skirt was that short, it’s just that her legs were so
long and perfectly shaped. Granted, the top she wore may have
showed a little too much cleavage, but she looked so nice in red. He
had no idea if she was a natural blond, but it certainly suited her no
matter how much attention it garnered, and to think she was holding
his hand?
“There’s a nice spot.” Jackie pointed to a lovely expanse of grass
in the shade of several trees, leading him along in that direction. She
had never felt so free in all her life. Peter’s mere presence and the size
of his arms kept the unwanted men away, but she also felt so
wonderfully content. “I’ve have had the most fun today.” She relished
the cool breeze, but the grass was still warm from its time in the sun.
“So have I.” He lay back with his hands behind his head and
closed his eyes but opened them suddenly to see her resting against
him.
“That’s much more comfortable. You don’t mind, do you?” she
asked.
“Not in the least.” It was nice being so close.
Jackie turned her face up to the trees and the dappled sunlight
filtering between them. “This is normal isn’t it?” She sighed, her eyes
finding Peter again.
“I guess it is.” He smiled.
“Am I good company?” She turned and brought her hands up
under her chin as she rested on his chest, loving the feel of him.
“The very best.”
“So where are we going next?” She never wanted the day to end.
“Where ever you’d like, but I would like to make a small detour
before our next destination.” For him it would make the day perfect.
“Sure.” Jackie was surprised when the detour ended at the doors
of St. Paul’s.
“You don’t mind, do you?” he asked hopefully.
“Not at all.” She took his hand when he offered it and followed
him inside. It was cool, beautiful and quiet, but she stood in awe of
the altar as she followed him down the aisle. “Are you sure it’s all
right? I was baptized a Catholic, but my mother died before I was
confirmed,” she said in hushed tones.
 12
Peter stopped and turned back to her with concern. “The Lord’s
always happy to see us, but I didn’t bring you here to make you feel
uncomfortable,” he worried.
Seeing him with the altar behind him seemed suddenly so normal.
“I feel perfectly fine and would like to stay.” She knelt and bowed her
head with him but wasn’t sure if she should say anything to God.
After all, she really had never been introduced properly but realized
that wasn’t the point. Besides, Peter was praying and he was a lot
closer to God. She rested her cheek against his shoulder, and he put
his arm was around her. She had the funny feeling the introduction
was being made – as if she were being welcomed.
Devout prayer made all the more precious by the dear company at
his side. When he turned to her, he saw tears on her cheeks. Before he
could speak, she pointed to the altar and then he saw them, too.
“Pink roses,” she whispered. Only Peter would understand their
importance.
“And white carnations. Well, what do you know?” He didn’t
remember seeing them when he came in, but now it made him smile.
“Our mother’s favorite flowers.” Jackie didn’t question it, but
somehow, it was just as it should be. “How beautiful they look
together.” She was perfectly happy to stay where she was, content at
his side in the peace of the sanctuary. However, she was also looking
forward to returning to Canada. Jackie was dying to know how what
had transpired while she and Peter were gone.
~
“All right, who are you people and what did you do with Jackie
and Peter?” He eyed them in amazement. Jackie looked positively
casual, and Peter was in jeans and T-shirt! He could hardly believe
the change.
Jackie greeted both Daniel and Rachel with hugs and kisses. “We
had the best time,” she began. “In all the time I’ve lived in New York,
I’ve never gone to see the Statue of Liberty. Did you know, you can
actually go all the way inside?”
Daniel smiled as she continued about their many adventures and
glanced at his brother, who was watching Jackie. Daniel knew the
look, but he wondered if his brother knew how deep his feelings
really were.
Jackie had left with an overnight bag and returned with two full
suitcases of clothes. Peter had put them in the bedroom, but Jackie
 13
wouldn’t let him help unpack. “You go visit with Daniel. Rachel can
help me.” She rushed Rachel to the bedroom.
“Don’t worry about my things, I’ll take care of them later,” he
promised.
“Don’t be silly. Why don’t you order us a late dinner? I’m
starved.”
“What would you like?” Peter was glad to oblige.
“Anything, surprise me,” Jackie finished and pushed Rachel in the
bedroom, closing the door. “Well?” She was beaming.
“What?” Rachel was confused as she sat on the bed.
“How was your first night? Don’t leave out anything!”
Rachel sighed. “We talked about it, but we decided to wait,”
Rachel said calmly.
Jackie’s jaw dropped. “You talked about it?” She was so
disappointed.
“I just can’t get past the fact that I am married. It stands between
me and Daniel like a brick wall.” Rachel stood; she needed space to
think and was glad Jackie wanted to listen. “I was raised to believe
that a marriage could only be ended because of adultery or death. It’s
part of my faith – my life. If I divorce Victor and marry Daniel, we
become the adulterers, don’t you see? We would be outcasts in the
Church I love so much.” Rachel sat down again. “Most of all there are
my vows. I’ve broken them all, except one. As much as I love the
Church, if I knew I was free, free in God’s eyes – I wouldn’t hesitate
to marry Daniel.”
“What does Daniel say about all this?” Jackie questioned.
“He’s been so wonderful. I don’t think he realizes how little it
would take to push me right over the line. Just the other morning, I
was in his arms – half-naked.” She took in a trembling breath. “I told
him if he wanted to make love to me it was all right – but he knew I
still wanted to wait.”
“He must have a will of iron.” Jackie said, impressed.
“This is so unfair to him and to me. I think about being with him
all the time. It’s like I’m hungry. I want him so much, Jackie.” She
clasped her hands together. “When he touches me, it feels like my
skin is on fire. I’ve never known a feeling like this – especially about
sex.” She grimaced at the last word.
The light dawned and Jackie understood more about Rachel than
she ever had before. “Let me guess,” she began. “Victor has been
 14
your only sexual partner, right?” Rachel shrugged sadly in reply. “I
gather you didn’t enjoy it very much.” Jackie stated, still trying to be
gentle.
“What was there to enjoy? When I was a girl, I read the romances
and they always made a big deal about the act of making love. It was
fireworks, ecstasy, with the lovers lying in other’s arms afterwards
happy and content. What a lot of rubbish. My first time was terrible –
it was so painful! When it was over, Victor went out with his friends
and left me in that crummy motel for two days all alone. He didn’t
come near me again for nearly a month. I thought things would
change but it didn’t. It was always the same – I never felt anything
but pain.”
“I’ll bet Victor wasn’t the greatest lover in the world.” What a
horrible thought.
“I wouldn’t know the difference.” Rachel was surprised that she
could be so open, but Jackie was making it easy. She didn’t judge or
belittle but was honestly concerned. “The last time when I went home
– it was worse. The night I called you to talk to Daniel, Victor
decided to renew our physical relationship.”
“With or without your consent?” Jackie asked, but she already
knew the answer.
“Without.” Rachel became more agitated. “He doesn’t know the
meaning of the word gentle! It made me wish I didn’t have breasts
and it hurt so much when he was inside me. Does it have to be that
way?” she pleaded.
“Are you worried that will happen with Daniel?” she asked.
“I don’t care! I know that sex is important to a man,” Rachel
began defensively.
“Rachel, intercourse isn’t supposed to be painful – obviously,
Victor is too rough. But it is possible you could have a medical issue.
I’ll make an appointment for you to see my doctor.” When Rachel
violently and fearfully shook her head, Jackie understood. “When was
the last time you visited the gynecologist?” she asked gently but when
Rachel shrugged in reply, she continued, “I see. It’s not my favorite
appointment either, but it’s a health issue.” She hugged Rachel
warmly. “It’s normal to feel uncomfortable with your feet in the
stirrups – but I have a wonderful doctor. If you tell her how you feel,
she can help you. You can ask questions and discuss your sexual
 15
issues with her. You want to be healthy, don’t you? Besides, the day
you get pregnant, you’re going to want to see her.”
“I want to have children so badly,” Rachel admitted.
“You’re going to need a good doctor you can trust with your
babies.”
“Okay,” Rachel quietly replied and hugged Jackie tight. She felt
so much better. “I am feeling more comfortable being undressed in
front of Daniel. It was kind of a funny feeling though.” She looked in
Jackie’s eyes. “I know he wanted me, but I wasn’t scared – I felt
powerful.”
“That is one of the most wonderful things about being a woman –
the incredible power we have over men,” Jackie explained with
delight and hurried to get the notepad out of her daily planner. “There
are a lot of ways to bring a man to his knees – let’s make a list!” Then
she had a thought. “Did you tell Daniel what Victor did?”
“I had to, I felt so guilty, but he was so wonderful about it. He said
as long as my heart belonged to him, the rest didn’t matter.” She
smiled.
“Good for him, now back to the list – number one –”
~
“It’s sure is taking them a long time to unpack.”
“They’re not unpacking,” Daniel said simply.
“What are they doing?” he asked, puzzled.
“In my experience, they’re talking about us – that’s what women
do.”
“Why?” Women were a complete mystery to Peter.
“You know how when you go out in a large group – several
couples – to dinner. Before you’re even seated they are off to talk.
Sometimes even between courses one woman will get up and
announce she’s going to the ladies’ room. It’s like a signal to the rest
of them – they all go,” Daniel stated.
“I’ve always wondered about that.” Peter nodded.
“Men don’t do that – we go alone. Women buzz back and forth in
groups.”
“True.” Peter thought his brother was so observant.
“They gather in the rest room and talk about the men at the table.
How they feel about the guy they’re going out with, how he treats her
and so forth.” Daniel leaned forward. “Then they form some kind of
 16
plan of attack, because when they come out, they always look as
though they know something you don’t.”
“You’re right – they do.” He glanced at the bedroom door. “What
do you think they’re saying about us?”
“If I know Jackie, she’s wants to know what went on here while
she was gone.”
“Did something go on here?” Peter asked.
“It could have but it didn’t. Rachel wants to wait and I love her.”
He was proud of his willpower, even though he seemed to have lost
some of his perfect control.
Peter was pleased with his brother, but he changed the subject.
“How’s work?”
“Great. Bill fired Frank,” Daniel stated.
“You’re kidding. What happens now?” Peter asked, surprised.
“We got another director.” He smiled.
“So fast? Who?”
“Rachel. You should have seen her, Peter. She walked in like she
owned the place. Got the crew back in line, ordered Bill off the set,
she even browbeat Rex into toeing the line. She set up and shot five
scenes – five! In one day! Frank was lucky to do one. It was
unbelievable. I was so proud of her,” Daniel bragged.
Peter was proud, too.
~
Rachel was stunned. Jackie enlightened her in the most graphic
sense possible. Could everything Jackie said be true, could making
love be as wonderful and fulfilling as she had imagined? Rachel had a
whole handful of notes of things Jackie had learned over the years to
please men, considering it invaluable information. But Rachel was
amazed that Jackie could speak so openly about such things.
“Dinner’s here,” Peter called through the closed door.
“We’ll be right out!” Jackie promised. “We can talk more about
this later.”
Rachel left the room and went to her own, clutching the notes
tightly in her hands. She glanced at Daniel from across the room as he
signed the check. However, she was embarrassed by the new
information and figured her blushed cheeks and pounding heart would
give her away immediately. She needed to compose herself.
The waiters were setting dinner out on the table, when Jackie
came out of the bedroom. When she didn’t see Rachel and while
 17
Peter’s back was turned, she quietly and insistently waved Daniel
over and rushed him into her room. Jackie closed the door, but it
wasn’t enough, so she shoved him in the closet and closed that door,
too.
“What are you doing?” Daniel asked, amused.
“Be quiet and listen to me. I’m the last person to pry into your
personal life, but do you have any idea how inexperienced Rachel is
about –” Jackie whispered, “sex?”
“She told me,” he replied, this was an odd conversation to be
having in the closet.
“She did?” Jackie was surprised.
“Is that what you two have been talking about?”
“Someone had to tell her the truth. I had her takes some notes.”
Jackie responded.
“Notes? No, I don’t want to know.” He took her by the shoulders.
“Look, I know you’re only trying to help, but I understand Rachel – I
know what she needs. She’ll be fine, don’t worry.” He kissed her on
the forehead and left the closet.
Jackie watched him leave and wondered how much he really
understood. He loved Rachel, but she hoped it would be enough for a
woman so afraid of intimacy.
~
Rachel put the stack of notes in the drawer of her bedside table but
took them out again and quickly re-read them. Maybe it would be
better if she threw them away. She felt stupid and more confused then
ever.
“Rachel?”
Rachel turned, but the notes were quickly hidden behind her back.
“Are those Jackie’s notes?” he asked softly.
Rachel brought the small cluster of papers back round in front of
her. “She told you?” Her cheeks were on fire.
“She’s worried about you,” he said calmly as he sat on the edge of
the bed.
“Are you worried about me?” Rachel’s voice trembled a little.
“No,” he answered simply.
“Maybe you should be. I found out tonight just how ignorant I am.
I have a head full of new information and these silly notes.”
“Can I see them?” he asked passively.
 18
Rachel sat on the bed next to him and handed them over but was
glad to be free of these disturbing facts.
Daniel took a few minutes to read them and was careful to control
his expression. He was surprised at the graphic speech. When he was
done, he set them aside. “It has always bothered me that the love
between two people could be made cheap by the use of words. I don’t
want it to be that way for us.” He held up the notes for just a moment
before dropping them back down. “Knowing all this isn’t what’s
going to make me happy. You don’t have to perform for me.” He took
her face in his hands, kissing her cheek. “Actually, I’m sorry Jackie
told you what she did, because I wanted to show you, share myself
with you and make you happy.” What was meant to be reassurance
didn’t quite have the desired effect. He saw worry in her eyes. “What
is it, baby?” he asked gently.
Rachel pondered a long moment before answering, but she had to
know. “I think it will be easier this way.” She moved closer and put
her arms around his neck and began whispering her questions in his
ear.
At first, Daniel thought it was cute, that is, until he heard the
questions. Graphic, horrible questions about her treatment at Victor’s
hands, the pain she suffered and her fears for the two of them. He
closed his eyes tight, appalled, but still he listened. She had to say it
and he had to hear it to be able to give her the reassurance she really
needed. “Not all men are like him. I would never hold you down or
force you to do anything you didn’t want to do. You’ve always been
safe with me, and you’ll be safe with me when we make love.” He
gently rubbed her back. “Does that hurt?” he asked.
“No, that feels good,” she sighed.
“That’s how it’s supposed to feel over your whole body. I won’t
hurt you, baby, I won’t,” he promised softly, “trust me.”
Still in his embrace, she reached up and with trembling fingers
unbuttoned her blouse and then reached back to unhook her bra.
“Give me your hand,” she whispered hesitantly and took it in her own
when it was offered. In an unprecedented act of trust for a woman
who feared this pain, she took his hand and slid it up under her
loosened bra, placing it over her breast. She trembled at his touch and
closed her eyes.
Daniel understood. Rachel needed proof beyond words. This
wasn’t a come on for sex, it was the first step on a long road to
 19
complete trust. Relishing her softness, he was loving and gently
arousing.
Rachel drew in her breath as the most amazing sensations ran
through her body. What a wonderful feeling, she thought. But after
several long sublime moments, she reluctantly pulled his hand away
and waited. But when he didn’t reach for her again or force her back
on the bed, she began to relax completely. Instead, he held her as he
had before. Tears slipped down her cheeks, but they were tears of
relief. “I trust you. I’ve always trusted you, but I had to know.” She
pulled back and looked into his eyes. “I had no idea I could feel
anything like that.” It amazed her that she could be so aroused by his
touch and be open as to admit it.
He smiled tenderly. “That’s how it will always be,” he promised.
Rachel sighed. “I want our first time to be beautiful. I want it to be
like my dream. Tell me it will be,” she pleaded, tears sparkling in her
eyes. She was touched beyond words when he straightened and
refastened her bra and buttoned up her blouse. What man would do
that? Only her Daniel, she believed. Her one person was nothing like
Victor. All men weren’t the same and Jackie was right. Rachel was
convinced now, she would find absolute fulfillment with Daniel and
could hardly wait for the day when she was free.
“I promise, it will be beautiful, for both of us.” His voice was soft.
“I believe you, I trust you.” Rachel hugged him warmly. “I think
I’ll get rid of these.” She picked up the notes.
“Not so fast,” he kidded. “Maybe we should keep them. I mean,
number four wasn’t so bad, not to mention number six,” Daniel
teased, trying half-heartedly and failing to get them away from her.
“You are so bad.” She laughed and kissed him again.
He pulled her onto his lap and looked into her eyes. “Would you
do something for me?” he asked seriously.
“Anything.” She kissed him on the nose.
“No short skirts tomorrow,” he requested respectfully.
“I thought you liked my legs?” Rachel stuck them out in to
examine them.
“You have beautiful legs, and I love them.” He leaned forward
and kissed both knees. “But that’s the problem – they’re too
distracting.”
“You mean on a sound stage full of men?” She smiled.
 20
“Forget them – they’re too distracting for me. You made it pretty
hard to concentrate today. I kept seeing those beautiful legs of yours
behind the camera, and I didn’t feel much like working.” He nibbled
on her ear.
She started giggling. “Are you sure it’s not the sound stage full of
men?”
“All right, all right, I don’t like that either,” he admitted. “That
idiot Bill said you looked like a babe,” he grumbled.
“He did? I wonder what he’d said if he saw me in the pink dress,”
she teased.
“He’s never going to see you in that pink dress,” he stated. “I
promised to protect you and if you went out in that dress, I’d have to
wear my boxing gloves.” He smiled.
“You know, Jackie said I could keep it,” she said suggestively.
“Well don’t wear it again until you’re free. I can only take so
much temptation.” He was still smiling but it was the truth.
Rachel laughed and hugged him around the neck before she
suddenly pulled back. “Do you think it would be too much temptation
–” She paused for a moment, trying to decide if she should just come
right out and ask. “Could you do this one?” She pointed to her other
breast, her tone very serious.
Sweet little innocent, he thought. “All you have to do is ask.” He
kissed her cheek, and then her neck, as he undid the buttons of her
blouse.
Rachel rested against his shoulder and closed her eyes. He was so
gentle and she relaxed completely in his arms. “I changed my mind –
do both,” she pleaded and was rewarded immediately. She sighed in
pleasure when she felt his kiss and couldn’t believe how wonderful
his mouth felt against her breast. Lying back in his arms, she allowed
herself to be kissed and caressed. Suddenly, she was having that
feeling again between her legs, but she wasn’t so afraid of it this time.
It was a lovely feeling, and she began to wonder what it would be like
if Daniel touched her there.
Daniel always thought of himself as an experienced man where
women were concerned but nothing had prepared him for Rachel. She
had been so damaged, abused and fearful that she had missed out on
life and seemed completely and totally unaware of the responses of
her own body. What he was bringing to her was new, unknown, and
 21
he felt the full weight of his part. He had the privilege of being her
guide and in a way creating his own perfect lover.
“That was wonderful,” Rachel sighed but in a sudden burst of
excitement, she sat up. “I have to go tell Jackie,” she said with delight
and adjusted her clothing before she hurried out of the room.
Tell Jackie, he thought, but he didn’t stop her. However, when he
returned to the living room, he only saw Peter.
“What’s wrong with the girls? They took off into the bedroom like
someone was chasing them,” he asked, but Peter wasn’t concerned,
Rachel had a smile on her face.
Daniel wasn’t about to open up about what had just happened. He
was about to make some comment in reply, when he heard laughter
and screams coming from the bedroom. He couldn’t believe Rachel
was actually relaying the events to Jackie, however, she sounded so
excited. That would be enough then. “They just like to share.” It was
a noncommittal answer, but it seemed to satisfy Peter.
When Jackie came breezing back out with Rachel, still whispering
and giggling, Daniel endured a sense of embarrassment, only made
worse when Jackie cornered him later in the evening.
“I’m so sorry I doubted you, Daniel. You do know what you’re
doing.”

Chapter Thirty-Four
With Rachel’s help, Daniel was finally free, and they celebrated
that evening with champagne. However, the next morning it was a
long, quiet breakfast for one couple – Jackie and Peter seemed to wish
to delay the meal as long as possible. They passed Jackie’s papers
around, reading aloud funny stories and articles of interest.
Rachel burst out laughing and started waving her tabloid in the air.
“We’ve made the papers!” She started to read, “’Hollywood bad boy,
Daniel Hunter romances three women in one week on the set of his
new film!’” she announced. “’Hunter ends his long time affair with
screen siren Jackie Turner.’”
“At least, screen siren is better than being called perky, or the girl
next door – that’s the worst.” Jackie shook her head.
“Peter, you got your picture in the paper!” Rachel proclaimed.
“I hope my elbow combed its hair,” Peter said off-handedly.
“I think that elbow of yours needs a haircut.” Daniel chuckled.
 22
“Who are the three women Daniel is supposed to be romancing
after dumping me?” Jackie asked calmly.
“Me, in different disguises.” Rachel giggled. “Listen to this,
‘Hunter’s posh trailer should be fitted with a revolving door for the
bevy of beauties being smuggled in and out. The actor’s insatiable
appetite for women has been known in the business for years. But on
the set of his new movie, he has out done himself. After ending his
engagement to Jackie Turner, he took up with another blonde,
rumored to be the wife of a Canadian law maker!’” Rachel burst out
laughing. “’One raven-haired beauty he kept locked in his dressing
room for nearly twelve hours. Hunter came out only to shoot his
scenes and then hurried back to his love nest. Also, another brunette
was seen on the set, locked in a passionate embrace with the modern
day Casanova.’”
“I’m surprised that I have any time left for work, considering all
these women I’m so involved with.” He wished the world knew the
truth and would much rather be known for his faithfulness to the one
woman he loved.
“Here’s some more about you, Jackie,” Rachel began.
“I suppose I’ve left the country to recover from being so badly
used. Daniel you’re such a beast, breaking my heart like that,” she
said dryly.
“No, it doesn’t appear you’re suffering at all.” She began to read
again. “’Jackie Turner left the Canadian set in the company of new
beau Peter Hunter.’”
Peter looked up in shock. “What?”
Rachel continued, “The couple has been seen publicly cuddling
and holding hands. Sources close to the couple say Jackie Turner has
flipped for the handsome younger brother of Daniel Hunter.”
Peter was dumbfounded, even more so when he saw the pictures
of himself and Jackie in the park and walking hand and hand in the
zoo. “I can’t believe it. I never saw any cameras. Jackie, I’m so
sorry.”
“It’s all right, really,” Jackie answered in a fluster
“Well,” Daniel began. He certainly couldn’t let this moment go by
without a little ribbing. “Maybe we should call Dad and let him in on
the good news.”
 23
“I think you two make a cute couple,” Rachel added. “When’s the
happy day?” Instead of denials, she was met with blushes from both
Jackie and Peter.
Daniel dropped the teasing, though several good zingers came to
mind. It was obvious that they were becoming attached, but he was
sure neither had yet voiced it.
Rachel dropped the issue and went back to the tabloids and then
started to laugh. “I don’t know where they get these stories, listen to
this. ‘Super star hunk, Daniel Hunter caught brawling on set of new
film.’” She looked up at Daniel. “You are so bad!” She turned her
attention back to the story. “’According to sources, Hunter took down
famed stunt man Rod Pierce in what was said to be a fine display of
his boxing talents. The world renowned stuntman was left begging for
his life after Hunter accused him of beating up women.’” Rachel
looked up at Daniel in surprise, but he seemed unmoved by the story.
“Daniel?”
Jackie was staring at him as well. “You beat up Rod?” she said in
shock.
“Daniel, I can’t believe this, you didn’t say a word,” he
complained.
“I didn’t hear you telling Daniel that you beat up my bodyguards,”
she added.
“You beat up Jackie’s bodyguards? When were you going to tell
me?”
“I didn’t know who they were – they could have been prowlers,”
he explained.
“Peter said he would be drummed out of the Hunter family if he
didn’t protect me. So there!” Her statement made both Daniel and
Peter laugh.
“Well, you could have said something.” Daniel was still laughing.
Then indignantly, Peter informed him, “I did what I had to do to
protect Jackie.”
“Well, I was settling an old score.” He glanced up at Jackie briefly
but was surprised when she hurried around the table and kissed him
on the cheek.
“Thank you,” she whispered.
“You should have told me, I would have taken care of Rod then.”
He meant it.
 24
“And you would have defended my honor, too?” She kissed him
again and went back to her chair, feeling like a princess again. “I
could get used to this.”
“Me, too.” Rachel looked at Daniel lovingly. She was proud of
him for caring and it had made Jackie so happy.
“So you beat up Rod – with his reputation it couldn’t have been
easy.” He was proud of his brother for defending Jackie.
“You would have been disappointed – I was. Burt always said he
led too much with his right. I could feel it coming. He was nothing,”
he admitted.
“He did take the first swing?” Peter asked.
“That he did.”
“I gather you didn’t get tagged at all.” He smiled when Daniel
shook his head and then questioned Jackie. “He hurt you, didn’t he?”
he asked gently.
“Could we just drop this, I really don’t want to talk about it.”
Jackie looked down, but she was so glad Rod got some of his own
back.
“Certainly.” He wouldn’t push the issue anymore, but the paper
did say Daniel accused Rod of abuse against women and the very
thought of it made him furious.
“The only problem is, this has made the paper, and your Dad is
going to hear about it. Do you think he’ll make you sit in your room?”
Rachel teased.
“Not the treatment! – that was torture.” Peter smiled.
“We can only hope he doesn’t see it.” He took another long
swallow of coffee and from his room, he heard his phone ringing. “I
spoke too soon.” He laughed as he got to his feet. “I hope I don’t get
the full treatment. If I don’t come back for an hour, you’ll know
why,” he joked before he answered the phone. “Morning Dad.”
“I gather you were expecting my call?” he asked.
“I suppose you’re calling about that article in the paper,” he
began.
“Yes, I am! What’s this all about? You know I don’t like reading
things like this about my boys. I didn’t teach the both of you to fight
so I could see it recounted in the press,” he pointed out.
“I know and I’m sorry. But I’m glad you called – I wanted to talk
to you,” he entreated. “I started that fight, Dad. He took the first
swing, but I egged him on. I was so angry. He had treated Jackie
 25
really bad and with everything that has happened to Rachel – I just
lost my temper. I wanted to kick the daylights out of him and if I
could only get my hands around Victor’s throat –”
“I see. I don’t blame you,” Thomas said sadly.
“Just the thought of the abuse makes me sick. Victor broke
Rachel’s arm because she turned his underwear pink in the washing
machine!” he said in disbelief.
“God in Heaven,” he paused, almost unable to take it in,
remembering how small Rachel was. “You should be ill, I know I
am.”
“Dad, this hurts! I don’t know what to do with all the pain. So
when I heard about Jackie’s treatment – and I saw him at the studio –
I picked the fight.”
“I don’t blame you, but you do have to get control of the anger,”
he advised. “You’re not going to be able to help Rachel if you can’t
control yourself. And there is no easy way to do that – it takes
discipline and self-control.”
Daniel let out a long breath. “I know,” he said quietly but just to
hear his father state the obvious helped.
~
Jackie’s jet was brimming with luggage, mostly her own. Rachel
and Daniel were looking forward to returning home. However, Peter
and Jackie were quiet. Though they sat together, there wasn’t the
normal chatter they usually indulged in. So when Jackie and Rachel
went up to the little galley to start lunch, Daniel joined his brother.
“Everything all right?” he asked when he sat down.
“Fine.” Peter smiled, trying to look calm, but he knew his brother
saw right through him. “Okay, I’m not fine,” he admitted. “These last
several weeks have been the best in my life. I’m just sorry to see it
end.”
“Why does it have to end?” Daniel asked.
“We’re all going back to our own homes. I’m going to miss seeing
Jackie every day,” he answered sadly.
Daniel nodded. “Why don’t you tell her how you feel – ask her
out.”
“She’d laugh in my face. What have I got to offer a woman like
her? Sure, I’ve made some pretty good investments.”
Daniel cut his brother off when he laughed. “Pretty good? You do
better at picking stocks than most brokers,” he pointed out.
 26
“I’m still your assistant – so I do your books, it doesn’t make me
an accountant. Jackie is beautiful, famous and wealthy,” he added.
“Is this your way of trying to hit me up for a raise?” he joked, but
when Peter didn’t laugh, he dropped it. “Don’t sell yourself short. The
fame and money doesn’t matter in the end, if you love her –”
“Who said anything about being in love!” he defended weakly.
“I just did,” he teased a little. “You don’t have to hide your
feelings from me, I’m your brother. If you love her, tell her.”
Peter sighed. “I guess you’re right.”
“Unless, you want me to tell her?” he joked and started to get up.
Peter yanked him back. “No thanks!”
“I’ll call her then!” He started to draw a breath, but Peter punched
him in the arm. “The last time you did that, I think you were twelve.”
Peter shoved his brother away and they both laughed. “One of
these days, I’m going to get even with you.”
“Until then, how about going into business? Rachel and I have
been toying with the idea of starting our own production company.
How’s this for a headline, Screen siren Jackie Turner and producer
Peter Hunter announce their engagement?”
“Producer?” he questioned in surprise.
“Sure, why not? There isn’t anything you don’t know about
production and you’re one hell of an accountant. I wouldn’t consider
going into business without you. It would be great! I think we should
start looking for office space at the studio as soon as we get back,”
Daniel concluded.
Peter liked the idea but remembered the other part of Daniel’s
headline. “Engaged? Aren’t you moving a little fast?”
“If there’s one thing I’ve learned in this life it’s don’t waste a
moment.” He slapped his brother on the back. “Peter Hunter, famed
producer.” He liked the sound of it. Now he could pay his brother
back for all the years Peter had taken care of him.
“Producer?” Jackie questioned as she returned with a plate of
sandwiches.
“Yeah, my brother the producer. How would you like to go into
business with us?” Daniel asked.
“You mean have our own production company? What a great
idea. What are you going to call it?” Jackie was thrilled.
 27
“Forever Productions,” Daniel stated as Rachel entered with
coffee. Daniel took the tray, placing it on a nearby table where he
poured coffee for everyone.
“So, I see you asked them,” Rachel said, delighted. It had been her
long time dream to be able to make the movies she wanted, and she
was glad everyone felt the same way.
Daniel thought a moment. He was game for a plot to keep a
certain couple together a little longer. He hoped a little more time
might inspire Peter to be more open with Jackie about how he felt.
“You three wouldn’t mind taking a little detour before we get home?”
Peter was all for it. “What did you have in mind?”
“How about we visit San Francisco?” He winked at Rachel.

Chapter Thirty-Five
When they turned down the dirt road in the rented car, Rachel
gasped. “The house – you built the house!” There on the windswept
hill was a beautiful log home.
Daniel reached over and took her hand. “This is the first time I’ve
seen it in person myself.” Daniel laughed. “I hope you like it.”
“It’s beautiful! What a wonderful surprise!” Rachel was so happy.
“This is going to be fun,” Jackie excitedly added.
Peter smiled. “It looks great,” he praised and reached from the
back seat to pat his brother on the shoulder. With Rachel to consider,
he had the house he planned for years built practically sight unseen.
They pulled up to the house, and Rachel was the first one out. She
hurried up to the porch to look out on the same view that she and
Daniel shared on the back of his horse months before. “This is so
romantic.” She put her arms around Daniel the moment he joined her,
and they stood there for a moment, sharing the same memory.
“You two aren’t going to stand out here all day? I want to see the
inside.” Jackie insisted anxiously.
Daniel opened the door and let Rachel and Jackie entered first.
They looked right up to the vaulted ceiling, with its exposed beams of
hand-hewed logs. The far wall of the living room was dominated by a
two story stone fireplace, whereas the opposite wall held the staircase
with a banister that looked like living vines, twisted together and
climbing each step. Heart pine floors boards stretched across the huge
floor all the way into the dining room. It was sparsely furnished, two
leather couches and a floor lamp but it was enough for the time being.
 28
Rachel hurried into the kitchen off the dining room. A skylight
filled the area with sun, and the cream-colored cabinets reflected it all
around the room. There was a central island with cook top and the
sink had its own garden window. The attached family room had a
fireplace and a sliding glass door that led out to the back deck with a
hot tub and built-in barbeque.
Daniel was pleased with how it turned out, but it was Rachel’s
reaction to everything that made it all worthwhile. He could see how
happy she was, opening cupboards and closets and making plans with
Jackie on how to decorate. Jackie, of course, knew just the right
places to shop in San Francisco.
Peter joined his brother and said in hushed tones, “You know,
they still have your credit card.” It was a friendly warning.
Daniel laughed. “Who cares, just look at her, Peter. She deserves
to be happy, and I’ll do whatever it takes to make sure she stays this
way.” He smiled again at Rachel’s excitement. “Aren’t we going to
look at the upstairs?”
That got their attention, Rachel especially. “That’s right! I want to
see our room!” She rushed back out into the living room and up the
stairs. Rachel knew it the moment she opened the door, even though
the only thing was a king sized bed. She hurried around the room and
noticed the long window seat. She thought about how pretty it was
going to look with cushions and pillows scattered all over it. She
found an enormous walk-in closet through one door, and the biggest
bathtub she’d ever seen through another. Getting right in, she sat
down, and then looked up to see Daniel in the doorway smiling at her.
“It’s wonderful, everything’s so perfect.”
“I’m glad.” He came over and sat down in the empty tub across
from her and she laughed. “I’d say that’s a pretty good fit.”
“Now all we need are bubbles.” She kissed him. “I love it. Can we
stay a while?”
“For as long as you want.” He drew her into another kiss.
“I thought we were going to go riding,” Peter stated, as he walked
into the bathroom. He stopped when he saw the couple kissing in the
bathtub. He turned around immediately and walked back out. “You
could have warned me,” he joked.
Daniel started to laugh. “You could have knocked.” Then he said
to Rachel, “You want to go for a ride?” He caressed her cheek.
 29
“You and Peter go. I’d like to look around. If that’s okay with
you?” she worried.
“Anything you want is okay with me. We can always ride together
later.” He got out of the tub. “Call me if you need me.” He hurried out
of the room.
Rachel could see the gleam in his eye. It would do him good to get
out on his favorite horse. She thought Daniel and Twister weren’t all
that different. Daniel was caged by her vows, and she wondered what
he would be like when that barrier fell. Would he be as untamed as
the horse he rode – like in her dream? She hoped so.
Rachel and Jackie did take another short tour of the house, but
they ended up out on the back deck to wait instead. They were
rewarded moments later when Daniel, on Twister, came flying around
the house, followed by Peter, on his own horse, racing down toward
the lower paddocks.
“What that must feel like,” Rachel said softly. They were so
beautiful to watch as if horse and rider were one being, part of the
wind and bathed in the sun.
Jackie watched, but it was Peter who consumed her eyes.
“Miss Turner, is that you?” Burt came around the back of the
house, following the path the Hunter men had just taken.
Jackie had to tear her eyes away from the lower paddock and
smiled. “Burt – it so good to see you.” She came down to the steps
and shook his hand warmly.
Burt tipped his hat to Rachel. “Ma’am.” He showed her greater
respect. For one thing he didn’t know her very well but mainly
because she appeared to have a very close relationship with his boss.
Though Daniel never lorded over him, he was beholden. The money
he saved for his retirement would never have afforded him the
lifestyle that Daniel had provided. He had been, and would always be,
grateful for the job of his dreams. “How do you like the house?” He
directed his question to Rachel.
“I love it!” Rachel smiled, her eyes darting back to Daniel, now a
distant figure.
“I’m glad to hear it. Daniel called several times a week to see how
it was going. He wanted it to be perfect for you,” he offered.
Rachel was touched. He had thought of her when he built it. When
she looked back out, she saw Daniel and Peter were lined up to race.
“I got twenty on Daniel,” he announced.
 30
“I’ll take that bet.” Jackie shook his hand and they watched with
excitement as the race began. Even though she knew Peter couldn’t
hear her, she cheered him on.
The sound of thundering hooves under him and the wind ripping
across his face felt so good. Daniel leaned down further until
Twister’s mane lashing his face, which only added to the excitement
of the race. Peter was coming up fast, so close on the narrow path that
he could reach out and touch him.
Twister’s ears flattened, his neck stretched forward and his stride
increased as his rider urged him on. The horse seemed to sense the
competition.
Peter had never beat Daniel. His brother loved to win and would
take chances and risks that no sane man would, but this time he felt he
had a chance. He was closing in on Daniel. There was only one small
hill before they reached the end of the paddock and the imaginary
finish line.
Daniel glanced back and saw the look of determination on his
brother’s face. He could see how seriously Peter wanted to win, but
he would give him no quarter. If Peter wanted it, he would have to
take it. Daniel pushed himself and his horse to their very limits and
was gaining ground as they reached the hill. Twister dug in his
hooves all the way to the top. On the way down Daniel could see the
fencepost that marked the finish line, but Peter was still close.
The moment they reached the bottom of the hill, Daniel turned
with a smile. He had put some more distance between them, and he
was confident of a clean win when his brother’s horse went down. He
watched in horror as Peter left the saddle and went head over heels off
the front of the horse to hit the ground hard. The panicked animal
took off for the stables as Daniel pulled up on the reins immediately
and Twister reared back but slid to a stop. He dismounted frantically
and was running the moment his feet hit the ground. “Peter!” he cried,
but his brother didn’t move as the dust generated by the fall began to
settle around his still form.
Terrified by the horrible fall, with his heart pounding in his chest,
he cleared the distance between them. “Peter!” He was breathless
when he reached him and dropped to his knees at his side. “Peter!” he
called out again frantically as he carefully rolled him onto his back.
With trembling hands, he searched for a pulse, but ended up pressing
 31
his ear against Peter’s chest when he couldn’t find one. To his utter
relief, the beat was strong and steady. He was alive.
“Man that hurt,” Peter said quietly before he opened his eyes, but
he didn’t know what hurt more, his back, leg, or his pride. He tried to
get up, but Daniel stopped him.
“Don’t move! I’ll get help!” Daniel called, but Peter took hold of
his arm.
“I’m okay – I think. Help me up.” Daniel got him to his feet and
hung onto his arm as he shook the dust out of his hair and wiped it
from his face. “I was so close!” His right knee ached, but it wasn’t
bad, and he considered himself lucky.
“You scared the life out of me,” Daniel protested, reliving the
moment of Peter going right over the head of his horse.
“Scared you? How do you think I felt?” He blew out a long breath
and put more weight on his leg – knowing it would be sore for days.
“You sure you’re all right?” Daniel still held onto his brother’s
arm.
“Yeah, I’m good.” He was still breathing hard.
“You gave us a good scare up at the house,” Burt yelled as he
hurried up to them. “That was one nasty fall.” He looked Peter up and
down, figuring as long as he was standing and breathing that was
good enough. “Looks like you’re doing better than the women. Jackie
went right over like a felled tree,” he offered.
Peter was horrified. “Oh no!” He started forward, limping on his
injured knee.
“And Rachel?” Daniel worried. He tried to help Peter, but his
brother was hurrying back to the house – bad knee or no bad knee.
“She’s with Jackie now,” Burt relayed.
Daniel stayed with him and the two of them hurried up on the
deck and then inside. They found the women in the living room.
Jackie was lying on the couch with Rachel holding a cold cloth to her
head.
Peter rushed to her side and knelt down next to her, and she threw
herself into his arms. “Peter!” She was relieved beyond words. Nor
could she stop the tears from running down her cheeks. She was so
glad to see him.
“Burt said you fainted.” It hurt him to think of her in any distress
at all, especially if he was the cause of it.
 32
Jackie tried to smile. She kissed him several times on the cheek,
but the vision of his terrible fall still haunted her. The smile faded and
was replaced with pain. “It was awful! I thought you were dead for
sure.”
“I just twisted my knee, it looked a lot worse than it was. I’m only
concerned with how you are.” He patted her back gently.
Rachel moved into Daniel’s arms and urged him out of the room
and into the kitchen. “Poor Jackie,” Rachel worried.
“Burt said she fainted.” He could see Rachel’s concern.
“It was heartbreaking. When she saw him go off that horse, she
just became hysterical, and she went right over. Burt had to carry her
back in. She was so afraid he’d been killed,” Rachel relayed.
“I was too, it was a bad fall. I had enough of them to know, but
this was the first time I had been on the other end. Now I know what
Peter went through with me,” he said sadly. Rachel reached up to
caress his cheek, and then drew him down to kiss his forehead. No
one else could so instantly reach his heart or soothe his aching soul.
He lifted her until she could put her arms around his neck and held
her close. “We better see how they are,” Daniel said quietly and put
Rachel back on her feet.
They returned to the living room, only to find Peter now lying on
the couch with Jackie hovering over him, using the cloth that cooled
her forehead to clean his face. The moment she saw Daniel, she
immediately waved him over.
“Help me get him upstairs! I want to have a look at this knee.”
Her own distress ended with her concern for Peter.
“Really, I’m all right,” Peter protested, when he saw a smile
spreading over Daniel’s face. “I don’t need any help.” He got to his
feet, but he was no longer able to put any weight on his knee and
pulled it up painfully.
“See, that looks bad,” Jackie worried.
“You’re right. It looks bad.” He knelt in front of his brother and
checked his leg, which elicited a painful reaction from Peter. “We
better get you upstairs.” He came up into his brother’s mid-section,
grabbed his arm and lifted him up onto his shoulder.
Peter should have known better than to let his brother get
anywhere near him. He didn’t want to be carried up the stairs like a
sack of meal. Having it done in front of Jackie was humiliating. “Put
me down,” he complained.
 33
“Hush, it’s for your own good.” Jackie said, following along
behind, patting him on the back. “Rachel, could you make up a cold
compress?”
“I’ll bring it right up,” she promised and returned to the kitchen.
Daniel was still smiling as he took Peter into one of the guest
rooms and set him down next to the only piece of furniture – the bed.
Jackie immediately started to remove his shirt. “What are you
doing?”
“I’m checking you for injuries,” she stated, as she undid all the
buttons.
“It was just my knee and it’s not that bad.” A moment later the
shirt was off.
“Get his boots off,” Jackie requested of Daniel.
“I can take off my own boots.” Peter leaned forward, but Jackie
stopped him.
“You lie still.” Jackie said firmly.
“You know what Dad always says. Never argue with the ladies,
they always know best.” Daniel pulled off Peter’s boots, being careful
of his injured leg.
“I had no idea your father was such a wise man,” Jackie
commented as she started to unbuckle his belt. “No wonder I like him
so much.”
Peter put a stop to that. “Jackie!” He was shocked.
“Don’t mind my brother. When he was a kid, he was so modest
he’d take a bath fully clothed.” Daniel chuckled.
“Oh shut up, I did not.” He backed up when Jackie reached for
him again.
“How am I supposed to check your leg, if you won’t take your
pants off?” She put her hands on her hips, frustrated with him.
“We could always cut the leg off the pants.” Daniel pulled out his
penknife.”
“You’re not going to cut my pants, these are my favorite jeans,”
Peter answered in irritation, knowing he was arguing a lost cause. He
got under the covers and slid his pants off. He was embarrassed to be
wearing only his underwear and socks.
“Honestly, you’d think we’d asked him to take his clothes off out
on the front porch.” She sat on the side of the bed and ran her hands
over his knee.
 34
“He’s not like us. He doesn’t take his clothes off for a living.
We’re used to it.”
Peter felt Jackie’s soft hands running over his leg. He was in pain,
but not so much that he didn’t enjoy the sensation.
“It’s a little swollen,” she commented, and she checked his head
for bumps. From what she could see, it looked like he landed right on
it, but she found nothing. “Sit up for me, dear?” Then she pulled him
forward and looked at his back, running her hand over his skin. “Is
your back sore?”
Peter was really enjoying this. “Yeah, a little stiff,” he admitted.
“Well, we’ll fix that,” she said, and then to Daniel she asked,
“Would you go get my bags out of the car?”
Daniel nodded and left the room.
“You poor thing.” She had him lay back down, and then pulled the
covers back to look at his arms and chest.
Peter watched her fixedly, feeling her hands running over him,
and he couldn’t believe how good it felt. A moment later, Rachel
entered with a plastic bag full of ice, wrapped in a towel and the first
aid kit.
“Burt thought you might need this.” She placed the items on the
bed, respecting Peter’s privacy by averting her eyes as she left the
room.
“Thank you,” Jackie said softly as she placed the compress on his
knee. “This should take the swelling down. How does that feel?” she
asked sympathetically.
“A lot better.” He felt so much more relaxed now and couldn’t
understand why he protested her treatment in the first place. He
closed his eyes and realized how much the fall had shaken him up but
to receive such gentle care almost made it worthwhile. He rested
quietly for several moments, but he smiled when he was kissed on the
forehead. However when he opened his eyes, Jackie was on the other
side of the room – it was his brother standing over him. “I’m okay,”
he promised quietly, but Daniel just nodded painfully before he left
the room.
Jackie gave him something for the pain and then a nice back rub.
“My poor dear,” she whispered. “I think we better take you to the
doctor,” she advised.
“It’s not that bad.” Peter had never been happier or more content
in his life. Her soft warm hands and her gentle concerned voice
 35
soothed him. He felt her fingers running through his hair, across his
cheek and gliding along the outline of his ear and he drifted away on
peaceful cloud of love.
~
Peter may have been fine, but Daniel kept reliving the accident in
his mind, remembering the fear he felt at seeing his brother lying
motionless on the ground. He started for the kitchen. Rachel had gone
to make coffee, but he needed her comfort again. However, Daniel
stopped when he saw Jackie coming down the stairs. “How is he?” he
asked quietly.
“Asleep,” she said when she reached the landing and then burst
into tears.
Daniel hurried to the landing and took her in his arms. “It’s okay,”
he comforted.
“It was so terrible. I’ve never been so scared in my life,” she
sobbed.
“I know – me too.” He patted her back. “It’s all over now and he’s
fine.”
“Don’t tell him I cried again,” she pleaded.
“Why not?” he asked quietly.
“He already feels bad enough because I fainted.”
“Okay, I won’t tell him,” he promised.
“And please don’t tease me about this later,” Jackie begged.
“No, I wouldn’t do that.”
“But you teased Peter when you took him upstairs,” she pointed
out.
“That’s different, Peter’s my brother – it’s my job,” he answered
as if he were carrying out a loyal family duty. He was pinched in
return. “Ouch!” He laughed.
Jackie smiled. Daniel would never change and she was glad.
“Oh, Jackie.” Rachel came into the room with two cups of coffee,
but she wanted to comfort her friend, too, but where should she put
the coffee? Without a table in sight, she set them on the floor next to
the couch. She joined Daniel and Jackie on the landing. The actress
turned to her, and Rachel led her to one of the couches. They sat
down together and hugged each other.
Daniel watched them, his darling Rachel and his dear friend
Jackie. They were the women in his life, and he loved them. He
 36
hoped Peter would hurry up and marry Jackie to make her a formal
part of the family.
Peter slept for several hours, but when he opened his eyes, Jackie
was there.
“How do you feel now?” She caressed his cheek as she sat next to
him
“A lot better, thanks to you,” he offered and kissed her hand.
She pulled the blanket back and looked at his knee. “It looks like
the swelling has gone down a little.” Then she thought a moment. “I
know. How would you like to get in the hot tub? It will be good for
your knee.”
Peter nodded. How could he turn down such a sweet request?
“That’s sounds nice, but I don’t have a bathing suit.”
“I’m sure we can come up with something.” She smiled, thinking
she’d only brought three suitcases with her, knowing she had several
bathing suits for herself. That would take care Rachel as well, but
what to do for the boys?
However, Daniel was able to come up with a couple of suits.
Rachel was feeling a little daring and picked out the most
conservative bathing suit Jackie possessed. It was a one piece, in the
loosest sense of the word. It was completely backless and very low
cut. The top was connected to the bottom by a narrow strip of
material that hid her belly button.
Both women and Peter wore robes down stairs. Peter felt a little
uncomfortable in Daniel’s suit. He was used to something a little
more substantial. His brother on the other hand bounded down the
stairs with only a towel over his shoulder. Peter got downstairs with
Jackie’s help. He was still limping but refused to let his brother
anywhere near him. Yet it felt good to lower his sore leg into the hot
bubbling water.
Daniel was already in, waiting for Rachel, who came up to the
side of the hot tub and paused, still in her robe.
“Peter, would you mind closing your eyes?” she asked, but
wondered if Peter would laugh and belittle her modesty? However, he
covered his eyes with both hands and waited. Off came the robe in a
flash, and she got into the water. When she was seated, she pulled her
knees up and moved close to Daniel, who put his arm around her.
“Okay, you can look now.” She smiled timidly.
 37
Peter put his hands down and smiled at Rachel gently. He
respected modesty.
Right behind Peter, Jackie was pinning her hair up. Daniel glanced
at her when she dropped her robe. It took all the control he had not to
smile. He couldn’t wait for Peter to see this. Jackie’s pink bikini was
so brief it left very little to the imagination. So when she stepped into
the water, Peter’s eyes nearly came right out of his head.
“I wish I had the nerve to wear something like that.” Rachel
envied Jackie.
Without a change of expression, Daniel leaned close and
whispered to her. “You would look beautiful. You look beautiful
now.” He kissed her on the cheek.
“You like this?” She turned so he could see the suit she was
wearing. “I don’t think black is my color, but it fits real well.”
“I like the black, and it fits you perfectly.” He kissed her again.
Rachel felt so more comfortable and put her legs down, soothed
by Daniel’s words and his brother’s conduct. Besides, Peter’s eyes
were occupied elsewhere.
Peter had his arms stretched out on either side of him along the
edge of the hot tub and Jackie slid next to him – sitting very close. He
drew in his breath when she picked up his leg and to put it across her
lap and began rubbing his knee under the water. She was so
stunningly beautiful, the bikini was tantalizingly brief and her touch
was electric. He certainly didn’t feel very relaxed now. He watched,
transfixed as her lovely hands rubbed more than just his knee. Every
now and then, they would travel all the way down to his foot, and
then back up and over his thigh. It took all his will power to keep still.
Unfortunately, he caught his brother’s eye, who winked, which only
made it worse.
Daniel watched in silent amusement and wondered what would
happen if he and Rachel weren’t there. However, he knew it would be
Jackie making all the first moves. Peter had always been a little timid
when it came to women. When Rachel’s arms moved around him – he
forgot all about Jackie and his brother.
Jackie’s hadn’t realized just how strong her feelings were for Peter
until she thought she had lost him. Now it was her desire that was
growing as she sat next to him. She couldn’t do much about it with
Daniel and Rachel just a couple of feet away. She would have to wait.
She still resisted seduction even when Daniel and Rachel left to pick
 38
up dinner. The very thought of being interrupted by pizza, carried in
by the biggest tease on the planet, kept her in line. His smile was a
passion killer, in her opinion, along with the knowing expression in
his eyes. She wasn’t fooling Daniel. He knew her too well, which
meant waiting until the tease went to bed.
~
Peter didn’t like living out of a suitcase. Yet, he spent years
packing and unpacking for himself and his brother. However, this
house had so little furniture there wasn’t even a dresser to put away
clothes. Not that they planned on staying long, but he hated leaving
his clothes jammed in his bag all the time.
He showered and dressed for bed, thinking about the events of the
day. Even though the fall was still brothering him, it was what
happened after that concerned him. Though he relished Jackie’s
attention after the accident, since being in the hot tub with her, his
feelings were becoming quite passionate. He wanted her badly. He
believed he was falling in love with her. Yet, there remained a single
question. Before he went any further he needed an answer.
~
Daniel had just come out of the bathroom dressed for bed and
Rachel was waiting for him. She was in pajamas and had her arms out
to him, when he heard a light tap on the door. When he opened it, he
found his brother.
“I need to talk to you for a minute,” he said seriously.
“Sure.” Daniel put on his robe and turned to Rachel. “I’ll be back
in a few minutes.” He smiled and left the room and followed Peter
into his before shutting the door. Peter was still limping but it didn’t
look too bad. “What’s the problem?”
Peter sat on the edge of the bed, thinking hard before he spoke. He
looked up at Daniel, who stood patiently with his hands in the pockets
of his robe. “I need to ask you a question but please no jokes.”
“Okay,” he said quietly.
“I know you and Jackie have known each other for a long time
and that you lived together as roommates.” he began.
Daniel understood. “And you want to know how far that
friendship went.”
Peter nodded, but he feared the answer. There was no way he
could pursue a relationship with Jackie if she had been with Daniel.
 39
“When I first knew Jackie she was sixteen, and I was twenty. It
doesn’t seem like a big age difference now, but it sure was then. She
was just a kid to me, a homeless one at that. There wasn’t anything
more than friendship between us.”
“You worked a lot together since.” Peter needed to be sure.
“Yeah, but my feelings didn’t change. I love her, but I was never
in love with her, nor did I ever sleep with her, if that’s what’s
bothering you. I’m not parsing words with you. The only passion we
ever shared was the fake kind on the screen – and that’s all. We’ve
always been just friends and will go on being just friends. I can
promise you that.
“She never even propositioned you?” He knew the question hurt
his brother.
“This is going to sound kind of weird, but for the year we were
roommates, it was like sharing a place with you.” He wasn’t joking.
“We had mattresses on the floor and a blanket hung up in the middle
of the room for privacy. We were hanging clothes from the rope
because the closet was so small,” he mused over the memory. “But
she was always after me to pick up after myself and make my bed,”
Daniel laughed and it made Peter smile. “But never at any time in all
the years I have known Jackie was there a time when I thought she
wanted more from me than friendship.”
“Maybe it wasn’t a fair to ask, but I had to know,” Peter relayed.
“I understand. I would have wanted to know, too.” He gave his
brother’s shoulder a friendly squeeze and quietly left the room.
Rachel saw the profound sense of sadness on his face when he got
into bed it was to her arms he came. “What is it?” she asked, holding
him closer. “Is Peter all right?”
“He’s okay. He asked me a question that brought back a lot of bad
memories.” He still felt the bitterness.
“What did he ask?” She kissed his forehead as he snuggled further
into her arms.
“He wanted to know if I had ever slept with Jackie,” he stated
plainly.
Even though Jackie had told her they had been roommates years
before without romance. They still had known each other for years,
and she feared the answer.
“Don’t worry, I never did.” He felt her relax immediately.
“Why did Peter want to know?” Rachel questioned in relief.
 40
“Would you want a man if you knew he had already been with
your sister?”
“That’s kind of sick, but what does that have to do with bad
memories?”
“A few years ago, Peter got involved with a woman named
Christy. She was an actress just getting started in the business. She
was really pretty, and he was very taken with her and even brought
her home to meet Dad,” he confided. “She went to England with us,
and I had two assistances for a while,” he half-heartedly joked. “He
was talking about marriage, making plans for the future. Then –” He
paused for a long moment. “One night, she climbed into my bed and
told me she was in love with me,” he revealed sadly. “I was stunned,
but I was out of that bed and across the room in a second. I asked her
about Peter? She said she liked him fine, but she loved me.” He took
in a deep breath and let it out slowly. “It made me so mad, I ordered
her out of my room. I called Dad and he told me I had to tell Peter the
truth. It was the last thing I wanted to do – but I did,” he said
painfully. “I will never forget the look on his face. He was devastated
– angry, and Christy denied it ever happened. She called me a liar
right to my face. Peter didn’t say a word, but he took her back to the
states.”
“What happened to the girl?” Rachel asked, but she was very
upset this woman had called him a liar. Anger swelled inside her, she
couldn’t imagine not taking Daniel’s word for anything. He always
told the truth.
“I don’t think Peter knew what to believe, but he was so blinded
by love. And even though they were still going out, she was still
calling me. Dad knew Peter had to learn the truth, no matter how
much it hurt. So, he got us together and had me call her, while Peter
listened on the other phone. She went on and on, telling me what she
was going to do to me when she got me alone – and he heard it all.”
He closed his eyes tight, remembering the scene that followed.
“Poor Peter,” Rachel said softly.
“Poor me – I got knocked clear across the room.”
“He hit you?” she said with surprise.
“Yeah, he was just so angry. He had to take it out on someone –
why not me? I guess, he figured, if I hadn’t been around, or if I
wasn’t a big movie star, she would have loved him. It took him
almost a year to really get over it and to forgive me for being alive.
 41
After that he never let a woman get really close to him again.” He felt
her gentle hands soothing him. “Now, I think he’s falling in love with
Jackie and he’s scared – and I think she is, too. She was so upset
today,” he concluded.
“We were scared in the beginning,” Rachel reminded him.
“That’s the truth. The night of our first kiss, I was scared to death.
I couldn’t believe what I was feeling. My heart told me I was in love,
but my head argued the point. You know, I almost knocked on your
door that night and told you how I felt.”
Rachel laughed. “I can’t imagine what I would have done. My
heart knew I loved you, but I still had too many fears.”
It was Daniel’s turn to laugh. “I remember the next day. I couldn’t
get one take right. I’d see you behind the camera and it was like my
brain was gone. For the first time in my life I was in love and hadn’t a
clue what to do about it.”
“Well, I was pretty shaken up myself. I was waiting for you to be
like every other man I’ve known – but you surprised me,” she mused.
“Do I still surprise you?” he asked.
“Yes, and I’m so glad.” She returned to his arms and snuggled
closer, closing her eyes when they got back into their normal sleeping
position.
“What should we do about Peter and Jackie? I almost feel like
sitting them down and getting them to admit their feelings for each
other.” He laughed.
“No, if God means them to be together, no power on Earth will
stop them and if he doesn’t –” she began softly.
“No power on Earth can help,” Daniel finished quietly.
Rachel had gone to bed with plans for the evening, now she
wondered if it would be a good idea, but she couldn’t stop herself.
“Daniel, I’m going to have another first,” she blurted it out before she
lost her nerve.
“I would like that,” he said softly. He never knew what to expect
but that was part of the joy of it. He watched her in the darkness as
she pulled off her pajama top, before settling back down against him.
“This is a nice first.”
Rachel felt just a little tremor run through her and smiled. “I’m
not so nervous this time.” She loved the feeling on his hands running
up and down her bare back.
 42
“I’m glad.” He kissed her cheek, another inch forward and he
loved them all, even more, when she took his hand and placed it over
her breast. “My Angel.”
“Do you know what?” Her words were soft.
“What sweetheart?” He was very gentle.
“Now we’re even.” A little sigh of pleasure escaped her.
“How does this make us even?” He kissed her cheek again.
“Well, I always loved your chest.” She ran her fingers across it
now. “I remember that first day at Jackie’s house when you took off
your shirt. I love the way you feel. I love your muscles,” she
admitted.
He smiled gently. “I love the way you feel, too, but that’s the way
it’s supposed to be when two people love each other. It’s like a secret
that only your hands know – a secret that you don’t share with anyone
else,” he whispered.
“Is that what it’s going to be like when we make love – a secret?”
she asked.
“A secret we keep between the two of us,” he promised.
“But can I still tell Jackie?” she questioned and smiled with his
laughter.
“Does it make you feel better to talk to Jackie?” He waited for her
reply.
“Oh yes, she knows all about sex,” Rachel confided.
“Well, if that makes you feel better to talk to her, I think that’s just
fine.” There wasn’t the slightest tremor in her body now. She seemed
completely relaxed.
“I think I’m going to sleep this way all night.” She felt so
comfortable.
Daniel smiled. “You always have the best ideas.” He enjoyed the
feel of her soft hands across his chest again. “That feels good,” he
whispered. “I love your hands.”
“Do you?” She searched his face in the darkness. “I love yours,
too.” With her present happiness, she couldn’t help thinking what it
was like to be at the other end of the scale. “I hated his. He made me
wish I didn’t have breasts.”
The sound of her sad voice hurt and he was even gentler. “Well,
I’m glad you do and you never have to worry about them again. I will
always be gentle with you.”
 43
Rachel was suddenly very glad she had them, too, when he
scooted down. She felt his warm breath and each tender kiss. “You
can do that anytime you want. I want to share them with you.” Her
words were a sigh as he took one of her nipples in his mouth. In a
long sensuous caress, his hand slid down her bare back and then all
the way down the side of her leg. However, on the way back up, his
hand stopped at her bottom and there it stayed. It was a lovely
wonderful feeling.
Daniel looked up at her in the darkness. “That’s all I have ever
wanted, to love you and share myself with you.” The thought of
sharing raised all kinds of interesting ideas. How he longed to hold
her naked in his arms, and to run his hands all over her body. It would
take less than a moment to remove what she was wearing, and he
could be out of his pajama bottoms in a second. Instead, he moved
back up, took her back in his arms and her cheek came to rest on his
shoulder again.
“Me, too.” She closed her eyes at the wonderful feeling of his
hands. “And you were right about feeling comfortable, I do feel better
now.”
“I’m glad.” He kissed her forehead. However, it was getting
harder to control his desires. For a long moment, he thought of her
invitation, if he didn’t want to wait – no, he told himself, she wants to
wait – so he would wait.
~
Jackie was still at her mirror. Her hair and make-up were perfect
and she had put on the sexiest nightgown she brought with her, but
covered it with Peter’s robe before leaving her room. She silently
approached his door in the dark hallway. Oh, the things she was going
to do to him, she thought.
She had the experience and knew how to please him, but she was
struck with a sudden thought. Peter was a good man; he went to
church and had strong faith. He’d always treated her with respect, a
respect she’d never known from a man. Would she lose his respect if
she seduced him? Would he only want her for sex after this night?
She had too many relationships like that, men who would come to the
house, not for dinner or conversation – but for sex.
Sure, it always started out good. They would profess their love,
but once they got tired of the sex – it was the end of the love. That’s
not what she wanted now – she wanted to be loved as Rachel was
 44
loved. But there was a big difference between her and Rachel. She
was a good woman trapped in a bad marriage. Jackie was a bad
woman trapped by her past and why would Peter want that? She held
his robe tightly around her body and returned to her room.
~
Rachel’s excitement was so contagious it made Peter smile and all
they were doing was going for a ride. Daniel was obviously enjoying
her enthusiasm and her affection, too. However, his brother was just
as loving in return – so much for his tough, hard image, Peter thought
in amusement. With Rachel, he was an old softy but a happy old
softy. Peter wondered what Daniel was going to be like when he had
their first child? Worse, he considered with delight. It was a nice
dream, Daniel having the family he always wanted. Peter had always
wanted a family and he looked at Jackie.
“Are you sure you can ride?” Jackie worried. He was still limping
a little.
“It’s not going to be a hard ride,” he reasoned. “Don’t worry.” He
took her hand as they entered the stable.
“Where are you sitting today, front or the back?” Daniel smiled.
“I’m going to do both, but I’ll start out in the back.” He kissed her
before going to check the saddle. Rachel went up to Red and patted
his nose as Jackie joined her.
“How come they’re only saddling three horses, aren’t you going
to ride?”
“I’m riding with Daniel.” She smiled, still petting the horse’s
velvety nose.
“Oh, how romantic.” It was almost a painful remark. Jackie
wished she’d known Rachel’s plans. Now, she was stuck on her own
horse for the duration of the ride.
“One of these days I’ll learn to ride but not now,” Rachel said
softly.
“You know, I’ve only ridden a couple of times,” Jackie offered.
Daniel overheard her remark. He wasn’t above a little match-
making. “Did I just hear you say you’re not a very good rider?” he
asked.
“I haven’t been on a horse in years.” It was the truth.
“Maybe it would be better if you rode with Peter.” He knew he
was playing right into her hands and winked before joining his
brother.
 45
The strain on Peter’s knee at his first attempt to mount his horse
was painful and he dropped back down – but he wouldn’t let that stop
him. Even if he re-injured his leg, he wasn’t going to embarrass
himself in front of Jackie.
“That looked like it hurt,” Daniel said quietly when he joined
Peter.
“Yeah it does. I think I’m going to need a leg up, but please –”
Peter begged.
“Not a word.” Then in a whisper, he said, “Jackie isn’t an
experienced with horses. I think she should ride with you.” He
brought Peter’s horse around so that it stood between Peter and the
women. He understood about a man’s pride.
Peter smiled. “I’d love it if she rode with me.” He took the reins in
his hand and with Daniel’s help got into the saddle with ease.
“Thanks,” he said quietly.
“All right Jackie – your turn.” He beckoned and she joined him
with a big smile.
“You don’t mind, do you?” she asked hopefully.
“I can think of nothing better than to have your company.” He
reached down to take her hand and Daniel gave her a leg up.
“Hold on tight,” Daniel advised. “Oh, you can do better than that,”
he teased, but Jackie immediately complied and glued herself to
Peter.
Daniel shared a smile with Rachel right before he swept her up
into his arms. He placed her on the back of his horse before mounting
the animal. Rachel was glue as well, but he enjoyed the feeling her
arms tightly around him.
Burt was down at the back door and gave the two couples a
friendly wave as they rode out into the pasture, heading toward the
lower paddocks.
With her arms tightly around Peter, Jackie was glad she hadn’t
gone through with her plan of the night before. As much as she
wanted him, she didn’t want to lose what she did have – his respect.
However the thought of leaving Daniel’s ranch hung over her. Why
couldn’t they go on being together like this, instead of returning to
their own homes? All that was waiting for her was her entourage.
Daniel urged his horse into a steady gallop. “You know, I think it
would be nice to come up here on weekends,” Daniel called back to
Rachel.
 46
“Yep and it would give me more time to decorate your house,”
she said happily.
“My house? I didn’t build it for me – it’s our home,” he
announced.
“Really? Stop the horse!” she pleaded and was rewarded
immediately.
“What is it?” Daniel turned back to her.
“I want to sit up front so I can give you the biggest kiss!” She was
reaching out to him, until he brought her around to his lap and she
hugged him.
“I thought I was going to get a big –” He didn’t get to finish.
“I wish we were racing today. I’d have a better chance.” Peter
laughed.
Daniel looked up at his brother when the kiss ended. “Can’t you
see I’m in the middle of a moment here?” he joked.
Rachel dropped her head back and laughed, and said to Jackie.
“You know –” She wanted to be helpful to the couple as well. “You
should try riding up front – it’s a lot more fun. You feel like you’re
flying.”
Jackie was all for it. “Do you mind?” Jackie delighted when Peter
immediately turned to help her. “This is much better,” she said as
soon as she was settled. When they took off across the paddocks – it
did feel like she was flying.
“See, isn’t it fun?” Rachel called, when Daniel brought Red back
down to a walk.
“Wonderful,” she agreed, but she only had eyes for Peter.
“Hey, let’s have lasagna tonight for dinner!” Rachel was all
excited again and looked at Daniel. “Can we go to the store?”
“You bet.”
Jackie shared a smile with Peter when Daniel immediately turned
back for the stable and in less than an hour Rachel was cruising the
aisles. “The selection of wine isn’t too bad.” Jackie walked down
another aisle with Peter, stopping to read labels. “And this is nothing
like the little market you shopped in when we were in New York –
this place is huge.” She looked up at the high ceilings.
“It’s like an airplane hanger,” he joked.
Jackie stopped when she found a wine she liked and started
gathering bottles, which Peter took into his own hands. “I guess this is
 47
the type of store you shop in when you have a lot of children to feed,”
she replied.
Peter laughed. “I guess so, but Daniel and I have been shopping
here ever since he bought the ranch.” He followed Jackie as they left
the aisle.
“I think it would be nice to have a family,” she said casually.
“Yeah, I always wanted kids.” He glanced at Jackie but only
briefly.
“Me, too. I always wanted one of each,” she explained, “a little
girl to go to all the fashion shows together – and a boy who would
grow up just like his father.” She smiled at Peter – the perfect father.
“Having children would certainly make my father happy. He’s
been nagging Daniel and me to get married so we could have children
for him to spoil,” he relayed.
“How sweet.” They continued to walk along side by side.
“Children would be nice.” She looked at him hopefully.
“There you are!” Daniel called from the other end of the aisle.
Rachel was still pouring over the pasta. “This one ought to be
good.” She gathered two boxes and put them in the cart. She moved
down to the tomato paste when Jackie and Peter joined them.”
Jackie looked into the cart. There was quite a bit of food there,
and she hoped with all her heart that they would be staying several
days at least. She couldn’t bear the thought of going home. “I found a
great wine to have with dinner,” Jackie offered.
By the third glass that evening, Rachel had entered a giggling fit.
“Gin!” She slapped the cards down on the table.
“Hey! You ginned off my discard,” Daniel complained but smiled
at her pleasure at winning another hand.
“I’m hot tonight,” she bragged. “But I’ve also had a little too
much to drink.” She covered her mouth for yet another bout of
laughter.
“And if I get any farther in the hole – I’m going to strike oil.”
Peter added up his score, shaking his head at the loss.
“That’s enough for me.” Jackie put her cards on the table.
“Rachel’s unbeatable.”
“I just got lucky.” Rachel gathered the cards back into the neat
stack but noticed how tattered the deck was getting. “You should get
some new cards. These ones are getting a little worn.”
 48
“That they are.” Daniel took the stack and fastened them back
together with a rubber band. “I’ve had them a long time.”
“You’ve always had those dusty old cards,” Jackie interjected.
Peter laughed. “My mom sent them.”
“How could I forget?” Daniel chuckled. “Ellen used to pack the
best care packages for Peter and me,” he explained. “But I got the
cards back when I was still doing commercials,” he thought back
wistfully. “I mentioned in one of my letters home how boring it was
between scenes. A week later I got a box in the mail, cross word
puzzles and a deck of cards.” He held the deck in his hands. “We’ve
played a lot of gin with these.” He slid them into the pocket of his
shirt.
“The cross word puzzles were from Dad, but it was my idea to
send the cards.”
Rachel’s eyes traveled from Peter back to Daniel. They seemed to
have so many nice memories to share, but she was shaken out of her
thoughts at the sound of horses.
Daniel rose from the table and started for the back door, looking
out into the darkness. He could hear them, the unmistakable sound of
complaining horses. “I better check it out.” He knew Burt was
probably already on his way, but this was his property and while he
was there – his responsibility.
“I’ll go with you.” Peter wasn’t going to be left behind.
“They are so cute.” Rachel started clearing the table but still felt a
little dizzy. “I think I better have some coffee. I’m not much for
drinking.” She brought the wine glasses to the sink and left them for
the morning.
“If I have coffee now, I’ll be up all night.” Jackie was trying to be
helpful, straightening anything that appeared untidy. Scooting all the
chairs back around the table where they belonged.
Rachel poured a cup and went to the back door, but she couldn’t
see farther than the deck and yawned. “I sure am ready for bed, but I
still have shower time to look forward to.” She smiled back at Jackie.
“Nothing like a little entertainment before going to bed, but you
would have a lot more fun if you got in with him,” she urged.
“I think about it all the time. Daniel said when I get more
comfortable I won’t be so modest in front of him,” she offered. “I can
already feel it, but it’s easier when we’re in bed and the lights are
off.”
 49
“He really surprises me and must have a lot of will power. I mean
how many men would give you the time to experiment, without –
moving forward.” She dropped down on the couch in the family
room.
“And I would never stop him if he wanted to. I love him.” She
came to sit down on the other end of the couch and took another sip
of coffee.
“There are only two ways to get over your fears – take your time,
like you’re doing, or jump right in.” Jackie raised her eyebrows
several times and it made Rachel laugh. “You know, you could get
him naked and let nature take its course.”
“I don’t know if I’m that brave.” Rachel’s eyes dropped down.
“But I do love watching him in the shower – he’s so beautiful.” The
words were almost painful.
“To let you in on a little secret – I wouldn’t mind having a front
row seat for Peter’s next shower.” She let out a long sigh.
Rachel turned to Jackie more directly. “Really?”
“Absolutely! With a body like his – Peter is a man deserves to be
molested.” She thought about it now, almost wishing she had gone
ahead with her plan.
“Then how come you don’t?” She sat waiting for the answer.
“Because –” She paused for a moment but found she couldn’t
bring herself to admit the real reason. She didn’t want Rachel to know
what a tramp she was. “You know, it would be a lot easier if he did
the seducing and it’s the same thing with Daniel. If they weren’t
gentlemen – we would be enjoying great sex right now,” she pouted,
but her statement only made Rachel laugh.
“Do you really want them to be like other men?” she asked.
“Of course not, but what I wouldn’t give to crawl into Peter’s bed
tonight and make love until dawn.” She sighed again and turned at the
sound of the back door. The men walked in and she ran her eyes over
Peter’s body. Rachel giggled. “Hush,” she whispered, trying not to
giggle herself.
“What’s so funny?” Daniel asked, but Rachel just laughed and
shook her head.
Peter listened to the quiet laughter with a smile. “Well, I’m beat. I
think I’ll go and take a shower and go to bed.” He turned back at the
renewed laughter. Rachel covered her face, and Jackie tried to silence
 50
her with no luck. He glanced at Daniel. “I get the distinct feeling I’ve
done something.”
“Yeah, I get that feeling, too.” He knew exactly what he was
doing when he made his next statement. “You know, a shower sounds
really good about now.” He chuckled when Rachel abruptly got to her
feet.
Jackie thought it was so funny when Rachel took Daniel’s hand
and rushed him up the back stairs. “They are so cute.” She then
looked back up at Peter with another sigh. Jackie wondered how she
could get him seduce her without being too obvious – it was time to
formulate a plan.
~
“So what was so funny downstairs?” Daniel asked, as he pulled
off the shirt.
“Jackie wants to watch Peter take a shower,” Rachel replied
honestly.
Daniel grinned. “Then she should just ask him.”
“Oh, Daniel, you’re being bad.” She worked her way into his
arms, running her hands up his bare back. She had been waiting for
this all day.
“Well, one of them ought to do something. I can understand my
brother, but Jackie? She’s got me puzzled,” he said in confusion.
“She said Peter’s a man who deserves to be molested, too.”
“Really!” Daniel laughed but stopped when Rachel unbuckled his
belt. “Are we having another first?”
“Well, you said I could take off your clothes anytime I wanted,”
she said timidly.
Nothing kept his passions in line better than that innocent
expression. “Yes, I did.” There was also nothing sweeter or more
sensuous than the wonderful feeling of being undressed. She was
definitely getting more comfortable.
~
Peter had just dropped his robe at the end of the bed, when he
heard a light tap on the door. Before he could say a word – it opened
right up.
“Would you mind rubbing my shoulders? I’ve got such a stiff
neck,” Jackie complained, holding her shoulder as if it were very
painful.
 51
Peter was a little surprised by her sudden entrance. She wasn’t
even wearing a robe and the light silk fabric of her nightgown showed
off her figure in more than just a hint. “Sure,” he replied nervously,
especially, when she stretched out on his bed.
Jackie rolled over on her stomach and was sure this was going to
get his attention. She enjoyed the warm wonderful feeling of his
hands on her back. “Here, let me get the straps out of the way.” She
was going to make this easy for him. While still lying down, she
slipped the straps of her nightgown off her shoulders and freed her
arms as well.
Peter was a little stunned by her actions but felt proud that she
trusted him enough to do this. All he could feel now was his growing
love and the softness of her skin under his hands. “Are you feeling
better?” he asked softly.
“Much better,” she purred, but obviously it was going to take
more to break through Peter’s gentleman barrier. She tried a different
tact? “Your turn.”
“You don’t have to do that.” When she knelt in front of him, he
was captivated.
“Think of it as a matter of health.” That certainly wasn’t
something a tramp would say. The straps of her nightgown still hung
loosely, her bust-line was the only thing holding her nightgown up.
“Health?” When she moved closer in such seductive attire, he
actually trembled.
“The human touch keeps us emotionally healthy. We should have
at least eight hugs a day.” She moved closer still. “And a massage is
very therapeutic.” She reached for the buttons of his pajamas, undid
them and then pushed the pajama top off his shoulders, longing to run
her hands across his chest and arms.
“Maybe – for the sake of health, we –” Peter stumbled over his
words. “We should start out with a – hug.” He wanted so much to
hold her in his arms.
“What a wonderful idea.” She slid her arms around his neck and
loved the warmth of his embrace, closing her eyes in contentment. “I
feel better already.”
“So do I.” She was so soft and warm. “So to be healthy we have to
do this eight times a day?” He was looking forward to every one.
 52
“Yes, eight times a day. Nice long warm hugs.” It didn’t even
matter that he wasn’t groping or trying to get his hands under her
nightgown, this was lovely.
“I can’t think of anything better than hugging my best friend,” he
said softly.
Jackie suddenly pulled back a little, looking in his eyes. “I’m your
best friend?”
“You have been for a while now. I’ve always felt I could tell you
anything – and you would just accept me for what I am. There has
only been one other woman that I have trusted this much and that was
my mom,” he admitted openly. “You’re so much like her. You can’t
bear the suffering of others either.”
“That’s so sweet.” When she embraced him, she smiled. “You’re
my best friend, too. Now let me give you a back rub, and we’ll both
be glowing with all this emotional health.” As much as she wanted
him – this wasn’t the moment. All she wanted was to enjoy the sweet
tender feelings. He had compared her with his mother – but if he
knew the truth about her, maybe he wouldn’t feel that way anymore.
That thought stayed with her all night. It was worse when the
decision was made to fly home the next morning, but she steeled
herself to the inevitable. Unfortunately, time had a way of speeding
up when it was the last thing you wanted it to do.
“Your hair, what have you done to it?” Bibi exclaimed and began
to examine her spilt ends almost from the moment Jackie entered her
Malibu home. “This is going to need a deep conditioning.”
Jackie waved her off as she headed upstairs, overnight bag in
hand, passing the members of her entourage and her silly little dog.
They were full of questions and feigned concern. Jackie ignored
them, wondering what they did while she’d been gone – not that she
really cared.
A huge portrait of herself hung at the top of the stairs. Jackie
stopped and stared at it. How conceited, she thought. What ever
possessed her to have it painted? It was hanging there for the entire
world to see as if she were the queen of the palace. “Have this
removed and burned!” she ordered, ignoring the gasps below and then
hurried to her room to shut and lock the door.
The round bed was covered in pink satin and there were mirrors
everywhere. Though several had been replaced by Peter’s paintings,
her likeness could still be seen from a dozen locations. She stared at
 53
the reflection of the beautiful spoiled actress. How many men had she
invited into this room – the husbands, lovers, and the powerful men
she had seduced to get what she wanted? She was a tramp and her
beautiful room was the place where she sold herself, she thought
bitterly.
Jackie laid her suitcase on the bed and opened it. She took out
Peter’s robe. She hoped he wouldn’t notice it missing and ask for it.
She held it to her – hugging it tight. She thought back on all the
weeks she and Peter had spent together.
Jackie looked at his painting and saw in his work, the reflection of
the man, as if she was observing his soul. The kind, wonderful soul of
a good man, who would never want a tramp, she was convinced – but
he had called her his best friend – she curled up on her bed and cried.
The tears were so bitter, that she sobbed right through the first
notes of the happy musical tune from her cell phone, until she
recognized the melody. Jackie dived for her purse. “Hello?
“Guess what?” Rachel bubbled on the other end of the line.
“Daniel just got off the phone. Paramount has an office building with
four vacant floors! We have an appointment to see it this Friday! And
then we can go out to lunch and shopping! Hold on! – Honey, is that
Peter?” she called.
Jackie’s heart was gripped with sound of his name. She strained to
hear Daniel’s side of the conversation but couldn’t.
“Invite him to dinner!” Rachel insisted. “He hasn’t seen our house
yet! Jackie – do you want to come to dinner?”
“YES!” she practically yelled in response.
“Peter’s coming!” she announced, and then she gasped with
another wonderful idea. “Let’s have a real dinner party!” Rachel
exploded on the other end of the line.
“That would be wonderful!” Jackie was up off the bed and rushed
into her closet to pick out something spectacular to wear.
“Peter will pick you up at five, if that’s okay?”
Jackie came to a screeching halt. “YES!”
“Jackie says yes,” Rachel relayed to Daniel. “Okay, we’ll see you
tonight! Bye!”
“Bye!” The moment the phone was off, she looked at the time. It
was just passed noon. Five hours to go before Peter arrived! Five
hours to get ready and change her life! Like always, she put together
the list of things to do. First – fire the entourage! Second – get her
 54
decorator in ASAP to redo the house! Peter literally had hundreds of
works of art stored in his studio – it was time to get them framed and
hung. Her house would no longer be a mirror image of vanity but a
reflection of love.

Chapter Thirty-Five
Daniel had just finished putting the lunch dishes away, when
Rachel hopped up onto the counter next to him. She had the most
delighted expression on her face but what she wore took his attention.
The white gauzy dress conformed to her figure in all the right places
and especially showed off her pretty legs clear to mid-thigh.
“Look! No bra and it’s so comfortable! I feel kind of naked in it
but it’s nice.” She straightened the thin straps on her shoulders.
The dress was cut low under the arms, and fabric was so light that
it left nothing to the imagination – but he was all for it. “Are we
sharing?”
“Always.” She leaned forward to kiss his cheek. “Of course, I
could only wear this around you.” When he embraced her, she held
him tight in return.
“I like you wearing things only for me.” He kissed her again
before she slid off the counter with a smile. She disappeared for only
a few minutes before she returned with a basket of clothes from the
little laundry room off the kitchen. Rachel was humming a little tune
as she went by and it made him smile. “I’ll give you a hand.” He then
joined her at the kitchen table to fold.
“You know, it’s fun doing the housework together.” Rachel
smiled at him.
“Well, I certainly would rather fold clothes with you than my
brother,” he began.
Rachel knew a story was coming and couldn’t wait to hear it.
“Why?”
“Well, you see this underwear?” He held up a pair of his own.
“You would think that just folding it in half would be enough but not
for Peter. Oh no, underwear has to be rolled, as do socks, whether it’s
in the suitcase or the drawer,” he joked. “Nice and neat, perfectly
lined up. I know what’s going to happen if he and Jackie get
together.”
“What do you mean?” She folded as she listened, smiling the
whole time.
 55
“Don’t you remember the size of her closet? It will take years for
him to get it organized!” He laughed. “We may never see him again.”
Rachel stopped folding to laugh. “Then we’d better not let him in
our closet. I just got everything where I want it.”
“We’d better get a lock for the closet door before he and Jackie
get here,” he pointed out in amusement.
“Our first dinner party,” Rachel said with delight. “I want
everything to be just perfect.” She was really looking forward to it. “I
want to have candles on the table –”
“We’ll have franks and beans.” He laughed at the horrified
expression on her face. “Wait, is that the ice cream truck I hear?” He
paused for a moment, as if listening intently for the musical tune.
“We could get something really good for dessert. I’ll chase him down
and pick up some pop sickles.” He was still laughing, deflecting the
socks she threw at him.
“Just for that I’m going to show Peter your half of the closet,” she
threatened.
“Don’t do that. He’ll be up there for the rest of the night and the
ice cream will melt!” He continued to tease.
“That’s it!” She started to get up and laughed when he suddenly
bolted from the table, but she chased him.
Please, I’ll be good,” he promised, but he was never serious about
getting away and was laughing so hard at her determined expression
that she soon pinned him down on the living room floor.
“Now, what are we going to have for dinner?” She moved over
him.
“Fish sticks?” He howled when she went for the spot again. “How
about pigs in a blanket,” he wheezed, it was getting hard to breathe.
“Help –”
Rachel stopped. “What am I going to do with you?” She laughed.
Daniel was breathing hard. “Kiss me,” he requested, but she went
right for the buttons of his shirt first. A moment later he enjoyed her
soft hands running over his chest. “Help, I’m being taken advantage
of.” His protest made her giggle.
“I want to be taken advantage of, too.” She was rewarded
immediately and felt his hand sliding up over the thin fabric of the
dress to her breasts. It was such a wonderful feeling. She was running
her fingers across his abdomen, when she noticed something familiar
peeking up from under the waist band of Daniel’s jeans. “Are you
 56
wearing the underwear I gave you?” She was excited by the very idea,
even more so when he nodded. “Let me see!” She hurriedly
unbuckled his belt.
Well, he did say she could take off his clothes whenever she
wanted. However, the situation became even more arousing when she
leaned forward, and he caught more than a glimpse of her perfect
breasts beneath the plunging neckline of her dress.
To be lying on the floor in the living room with his pants around
his knees and Rachel in such seductive attire required a little more
discipline than normal. It was made even more difficult when she
kissed him, moving over him, until her body rested all along the
length of his own. With each kiss he began to feel his own desire
growing so rapidly that it surprised him. Part of him longed for his
perfect control, but he thought how wonderful it would be to make
love to her. Unfortunately, he remembered his promise. Discipline, he
told himself, but a certain part of his body refused to cooperate.
This was a lovely sensual feeling, Rachel thought. Deciding she
was going to wear this light and free dress more often. Being on top
of him was even better, she relished every kiss, the feel of his arms –
and – she felt something strange under her thigh. She yelped, rolled
off him, and moved up on her knees. Her eyes were riveted to the
unmistakable distortion of the silk boxers by something very large
underneath.
Hundreds of horrible thoughts and imagines from the past raced
through her mind before she could stop them. Her hands twisted, even
her knees locked together, and she felt like her whole body clenched
in rebellion to a possible assault.
Victor wielded his erections like a killer with a knife. Memories of
being forced to accept his unwanted and painful object with the
confines of her body was overwhelming. She was an object, a vessel
to be used and abused for Victor’s pleasure – but not her own.
Only once during the course of their marriage did he insist on oral
sex. He stuck his ugly swollen weapon in her face, where she was
forced to really examine it. However, he never made another request
when the subsequent forced invasion of her mouth resulted in copious
amounts of vomit. She threw up all over him.
It was a jolt from her heart that brought her eyes up to the face of
the man she loved. The only thing Daniel shared in common with
Victor was basic anatomy. They were both men, but she was no
 57
object of selfish pleasure to Daniel – his body was beautiful to her.
Yet, this was the first time she had seen him aroused. “I’m sorry.”
Daniel was still breathless, but he could see the fear and
uncertainty in her eyes. “Don’t ever be sorry, sweetheart.” He wanted
her desperately, but to see her so fearful and uncertain restrained
whatever passion he felt. “I love you.”
Rachel smiled timidly, her cheeks rosy. “Whoops!” She made
them both laugh as she moved back into his arms. She shot a quick
glance back down to the silk boxers. She was dying to take a peek but
couldn’t bring herself to do it. Here he was ready to go, and she was
nervous. She hoped he would carry her upstairs – but he didn’t.
~
The ornate time-piece in the foyer had just completed the second
of five chimes when Jackie answered the intercom to the front gate.
“It’s me,” Peter announced.
“Do you any idea how far behind we are on our daily hugs?”
Jackie pushed the gate-release immediately with the sound of his
laughter.
Driving all the way out to Malibu to pick up Jackie didn’t bother
Peter at all. He couldn’t wait until they worked together in the same
office so he could see her every day. But he had his arms out the
moment Jackie opened the front door.
“I feel so much better now,” Jackie said after several moments in
his embrace.
“So do I,” Peter whispered before he offered his arm to escort her
to his car.
“Were you serious when you said I could have any of your
paintings that pleased me?” Jackie asked the moment they were both
in the car.
“I most certainly did,” he replied.
“Good – I’ll be by in the morning with a truck.” She may have
been smiling, but she was dead serious.
Peter was tickled by her remark, but he wasn’t exactly sure if she
was teasing or not. He was looking forward to finally getting to see
where Daniel had been living.
“Turn left here. There’s the driveway.” She had her own remote
control for the gate and pushed the button that allowed them to pull
up the long drive to the house.
 58
“This is nice,” Peter exclaimed when he saw the house. There
were so many trees on the property that it seemed almost detached
from the rest of the neighborhood.
“Isn’t it adorable?” Jackie asked as they came to a stop near the
front door.
“It sure is.” He shut off the engine, got out of the car and walked
around to open the door for Jackie. So this is where my brother had
been hiding, Peter thought.
“You’re just in time.” Daniel smiled at the couple when he opened
the door, greeting Jackie with a kiss and arm around his brother.
“Come on in,” he invited.
Peter smiled when he entered. “This was just what you wanted,
wasn’t it?” It certainly was homey, with vases of flowers and plump
cushions on the couch. The woman who did the decorating then came
of the kitchen. Her arms were already raised as she hurried over for
hugs.
“This is exactly what I wanted.” Daniel gazed at Rachel when he
answered.
“I love your dress,” Jackie observed, holding Rachel’s hands.
“Isn’t it wonderful?” She turned now so Jackie could see the back
of her light blue dress feeling perfectly comfortable with bare arms
and shoulders. They headed toward the kitchen, but Jackie stopped
briefly to praise the beauty of the table.
“Come on, let’s go sit down, apparently, they need some time to
catch up.” Daniel escorted his brother into the living room to sit
down.
“The Victorian Inn!” Peter pointed to the drawing framed above
the fireplace.
“Yeah, it was a beautiful place.” Daniel sat down on the other side
of the couch. “Rachel and I are going to go back when she finishes up
her project in Mexico,” he relayed, but he wasn’t looking forward to
the separation. “You and Jackie should come with us. Maybe we can
talk Dad into coming. It would be nice to have another family
gathering at the beach.” He smiled with the memories of past
gatherings.
“That sounds great. I’m looking forward to seeing him next
week.” He was thinking about his father now. “I sure wish he lived
closer,” he sighed.
 59
“It would take dynamite to get him to move down here.” Daniel
laughed.
“I think once you and Rachel get married and start producing
grandchildren, he’ll be here all the time.” Though Daniel smiled at his
statement, he looked away.
“I bet he will,” he said softly. “I’m looking forward to that, too.”
All he could think about was having Rachel as his wife, to have a
family and to make a home for them. It was just the wait to begin that
kind of life with Rachel which took a little of the joy out of the
moment. Without doubt though, this is where they would live after
they married, which reminded him of something. “Hey, how would
you like to do a project with me?”
“Sure, what did you have in mind?”
“Come on.” Daniel started for the front door with his brother right
behind him.
~
“So, how is everything going?” Jackie sat down with a cup of
coffee.
“It’s so good to be home and we have so much fun together.” She
was preparing dinner as she spoke. “I just wish I was free.”
“Well, you’re getting freer all the time.” She winked at Rachel.
“True, I feel so much more comfortable with him, but I wish I was
braver.”
“There’s only one solution to the problem, tell him to go for it.
Ask him to make love to you. I mean you’ve already let him have the
top half of you, let him have the rest,” she said with a casual wave of
her hand.
“He may have the top half of me, I just wish I didn’t have to be
nervous about the bottom half of him,” she relayed dejectedly.
“You’ll get over that in time,” she replied knowingly.
Rachel hurried over to sit with her. “Part of me keeps hoping he’ll
just take me, that one night we’ll just make love and it will be over,”
she said dreamily.
“Over? You make it sound like a hanging! Rachel, you’re going to
love it and be begging for more,” she concluded with confidence.
“Do you think so? I just want to be his wife and have his children
so bad.” She sighed with the thought of babies.
 60
“That’s all well and good, but first you have to be his lover. Just
tell him yes and he’ll show you the way,” she promised, watching
Rachel suddenly blush.
“I do have something else to tell you.” Rachel giggled.
Jackie could see that what ever it was – it must be good. “What?”
“We were in the living room. We were just playing and he was
wearing the underwear I gave him and I wanted to see.” She was
struggling with the giggles.
“And?” Suddenly Rachel leaned forward, and Jackie listened with
delight to the whispered news, her eyes grew wide. “How big?” She
watched Rachel measure it out with her fingers. “Not bad.” She was
hoping it ran in the family. “Do you figure it was about as long as his
foot?” Rachel nodded, still blushing and laughed.
“I was surprised. He was so big,” Then she suddenly grew more
serious, “but maybe too big for me,” she worried.
“Don’t be silly, we woman have babies and that means we can
accommodate the man who helps us conceive them.” With the talk of
babies, Rachel became dizzy with excitement once more. Jackie felt
it, too. “I would love to have a baby – wouldn’t that be wonderful.”
She sighed blissfully. “Especially with the right man, one who really
loved you and would be a good father.” Another sigh left her.
“Daniel would be a wonderful father.” Rachel floated up out of
her chair, confident that Daniel’s size would be a perfect match for
her now. Some of her fears allayed she went back to the preparation
of dinner. Movement out the window above the sink caught her eye
and she smiled. “Jackie, look at this.” She waved her over.
“Oh, how cute.” Of course, everything Peter did was cute in her
opinion, even when as he examined the stacks of lumber in the open
garage. “What are they doing?”
“Daniel’s going to build a gazebo out back for me and it looks like
he just got some help.” She was still smiling, remembering a time
when Daniel worried he was going to lose his brother. Now they were
laughing and discussing future plans.
All through dinner, they discussed the future of Forever
Productions, met at the studio on Friday to look over the office space
and signed the lease. Jackie led the charge to get the office up and
running in record time, but Rachel wasn’t far behind.
Stacks of files and discarded scripts littered Rachel’s old office.
Her desk, along with a couple of chairs and a few bookcases were to
 61
remain behind to be hauled away at a later date. She had new
furniture, and a nice big space she could share with Daniel. Over the
last several days, Rachel had sorted through everything. The contents
of her home office had been moved to the studio and the combined
work of years had to be either saved or discarded. This was her last
visit just to make sure nothing of value was left behind before being
thrown away.
“Such a busy bee.”
Rachel turned suddenly to the sound of Victor’s voice. “How did
you get onto the lot?” Rachel struggled to control her fear.
“I still have your wallet and pass. I held it up and drove right in,”
he smirked.
Rachel took her wallet, checking its contents as she walked back
to her desk.
Victor watched her. The pale green suit she was wearing fit her
perfectly. He couldn’t believe the change in Rachel. She actually had
a figure under the baggy clothes she hid herself in during the course
of their marriage, but it was her legs that caught and kept his
attention. She was even wearing make-up and had silver combs in her
hair. Why hadn’t she dressed like this at home? He would have spent
more time in bed with her.
“Thank you for bringing it back,” Rachel stated coolly but moved
away quickly when Victor came up next to her.
“I also want to thank you for the check,” he said as he dropped
into a chair near the desk. How he enjoyed depositing that million
dollars. “Are you moving?” he asked as he looked around the office.
“Yes,” Rachel answered stoically and started for the door.
“Not so fast. I brought the pink-slips for the cars, I thought you
wouldn’t mind signing them over to me.” He smiled and pulled them
out of his jacket pocket.
Rachel sighed. Give him what he wants and he’ll go away, she
figured. She came back to the desk and found a pen as he laid the
documents in front of her, five in all, even the pink slip to her own
car.
Victor watched her as she signed them. His eyes traveled over her
body, especially her legs again. He rose from his chair and silently
came up behind her as she signed the last pink slip and reached down
and slid his hand all the way up the inside of her leg.
 62
Rachel twisted away, revolted, sickened but most of all angry.
“Don’t touch me!” she ordered and then immediately started for the
door.
Victor grabbed her by the wrist and yanked her back hard. Rachel
cried out in pain. She struck back hard, slapping him hard across the
face. He acted as if he didn’t feel it and refused to release her no
matter how she struggled. It was then that he saw the ring on her
finger. “What’s this?” he bellowed. “Another man’s ring on your
finger? You whore!” He grabbed her by the arms and pushed her back
onto the desk, pinning her down, forcing her arms up over her head
and held them there.
“I paid you!” Rachel pleaded, as he unbuttoned her jacket. “No!”
“I consider it a down payment! It’s going to take a lot more to get
rid of me,” he growled in her face. He opened her jacket and in one
quick movement yanked up her camisole and bra to expose her
breasts and reached down and pushed her skirt up.
“No!” she cried out.
Suddenly, Victor went flying backwards across the room, hitting
the wall hard. He slid down to the floor but not for long. Peter
grabbed him by the lapels of his jacket and hauled him back to his
feet, slamming his head back against the wall. “You son of a –” He
was enraged. Victor wasn’t going to leave undamaged. He was going
to pay for this outrage. He pulled back his fist, but Rachel caught his
arm.
Rachel was still struggling to straighten her clothing. Peter
released Victor in disgust and glanced at Rachel, but he didn’t
directly look at her as her undergarments were still partially exposed.
He’d already seen too much. “Are you okay?”
“Yes,” she answered as she finished buttoning up her jacket. Then
she mustered up all her courage and looked Victor squarely in the
eye. No more deals with a man who hadn’t the honor to keep the ones
already agreed on. “Not another dime!” Her voice was cold. She’d
reached the end.
“What are you going to do – divorce me?” He laughed nervously.
He was still getting a deadly glare from this man in front of him.
“Yes.” There were no tears.
Her statement stunned him, but he recovered and laughed again.
He made his way carefully around the man who’d just thrown him
across the room. He had no intention of leaving without the pink
 63
slips. When he was far enough away, he spoke again. “So, is this the
guy you left me for?” Victor forced more laughter as he stuffed the
signed documents in his pocket but also kept his eye on the door just
in case he had to run for it.
“You wouldn’t be standing here now if he was.”
Rachel’s statement frightened Victor, but he didn’t let it show. “I
guess it doesn’t matter, one man is as good as another with you.”
Peter angrily started forward, Rachel stopped him. “Get out!” she
demanded.
“I’m going, but we’ll see each other real soon.” Victor quickly left
the office.
Rachel exhaled. “Will I ever be free of him?”
Peter put his arm around her. “I don’t know, but it can’t go on like
this.”
“I can’t stay married to him. He’ll always use it as a weapon
against me. I fought it for so long, but I don’t have a choice anymore.
If I don’t divorce him and get him out of my life, he’ll either kill me
or Daniel will kill him.”
“We can’t tell Daniel about this.” It would be an awful secret to
keep. He wanted Victor to pay but not at Daniel’s expense. They
could never tell him the truth.
Between the fear, her throbbing wrist and the decision to divorce,
Rachel felt faint. “I don’t feel very well.” Her stomach began twisting
in knots.
Peter immediately helped her over to a nearby chair and hurried
into the adjoining bathroom and brought back a glass of water and
knelt down at her side.
Rachel accepted it gratefully and took several small sips before
setting the glass on the desk. It still took a few moments before she
could speak. “Do you think God will forgive me?”
“All you have to do is ask. I know He will.” Peter patted her hand,
concerned at her shaken appearance. “He loves you. He doesn’t want
you to suffer like this.”
“And if I married Daniel, would he forgive me?” Tears slid down
her cheeks.
“He knows how much you love each other,” Peter consoled.
“What about the Church? Our marriage wouldn’t even be
recognized,” she stated.
 64
“This isn’t the first time something like this has happened. The
church can nullify a marriage. If you want, I’ll look into it for you,”
he offered.
“You would do that for me?” Rachel was so touched.
Peter smiled and gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze. “Sure, I just
want to see you both happy. Besides, I think you were meant to be
together.”
Rachel dried her tears before kissing him on the cheek. “I would
be proud to have you as my brother and thank you for saving me from
Victor.” She hugged him.
Peter embraced her in return, but before he could speak again,
Daniel interrupted.
“Hey, what’s going on in here? Are you trying to steal my girl?”
Daniel teased as he entered the office. It never occurred to him once
there was truth to his statement. He trusted them both completely.
“Yes, we’re running off to South America in the morning.” Peter
patted Rachel on the shoulder before rising to his feet.
“Is Jackie going with you?” he asked.
“She would never forgive us if we left her behind,” Peter said
seriously.
“And what about me?” Daniel looked indignant.
“You can come if you want.” Peter shrugged.
Rachel started to laugh. “What’s the point of running off, we
might as well stay here and all be together.” She stood and hugged
Daniel.
However, when Daniel leaned down to kiss Rachel, he noted her
red eyes and the sparkle of tears. “What’s this?” he asked gently.
“Have you been crying?” He worried. Daniel’s eyes moved to Peter
and back down to Rachel. Neither one of them appeared comfortable
with his question. “What’s wrong?”
Peter opened his mouth but nothing came out. Anything he said
was going to be a lie that Daniel would see through in a moment.
“I just told Peter how much I loved him. He’s been such a good
friend. I just had to say it.” The tears that were already so close to the
surface started to fall again. “I feel as safe with him as I do with you.”
She looked up at Daniel and tried to smile.
He was moved by Rachel’s expression of confidence. Daniel’s
trust had never been better placed, and he was so proud to have Peter
as his brother.
 65
“I got a great big kiss on the cheek, too,” Peter pointed out
truthfully.
“I think this calls for a group hug,” Daniel announced and reached
out to Peter.
Rachel laughed, but she enjoyed the affection. In the course of all
this love, she reached over to squeeze Peter’s hand gratefully.
Every tender expression of emotion always made Rachel cry – but
he would have her no different. “Got anything else you want taken to
the new office?” Daniel asked, his arms still around her once the
group hug concluded.
“Just these files.” She pointed to a cardboard box on top of one of
the file cabinets. When Daniel went to get it, Rachel glanced up at
Peter and shared his expression of relief. As she left her old office for
the last time, she wished getting rid of Victor could be as easy.
However, the choice was made. In order to protect Daniel from his
own bad temper, she had to get her husband out of her life.
~
Jackie looked around her new office. It was exactly what she
wanted, tasteful, yet elegant. Yes, this was going to be a wonderful
place to work. The room was large enough for her Louis XVI desk,
plus a complete sitting area near the window. It was beautiful, but it
was made all the more so since Peter had allowed her free rein with
his paintings. “Come in,” she called at the knock on the door and
beamed when she saw it was Rachel. “Isn’t it wonderful?”
“Yes it is,” she answered quietly.
Jackie knew something was wrong. “What is it?”
“I want to get a divorce.” Jackie’s sudden embrace surprised her.
“That’s wonderful!” She hugged her again. Finally, she thought.
“Will you help me?” she asked.
“Of course, I will. Daniel must be so excited.” More excited than
she was, of that Jackie was certain. She wished she could have seen
the look on his face.
“I haven’t told him yet, only Peter knows.” She took Jackie by the
hand and pulled her over into the sitting area. “Victor was at my old
office – he attacked me, but Peter stopped him.” She couldn’t be still
and was right up again, clenching her hands together tight to still
them, and her wrist still ached painfully.
“Daniel is going to kill him,” Jackie said fearfully, shocked by the
news.
 66
“I can’t tell him, but I don’t have a choice any more.” She turned
away. “Or should I say the choice has been made for me. I should
have done this a long time ago.” She was determined not to cry. “I
just wish I was free – really free. All I want is to marry Daniel, but
even if I divorce Victor, those vows I made are always going to be
there.”
Jackie watched Rachel agonizing over her decision. “You’re
doing the right thing. I’ll call my lawyer. He can get this started right
away,” she promised.
“Peter said he would look into nullifying my marriage in the
Church but that could take a long time,” she said in exasperation.
“And if Victor finds out about your relationship with Daniel, he
could drag out the divorce if he wanted.” It was an off-handed remark
and she regretted saying the moment it left her mouth when she saw
the look on Rachel’s face.
“I don’t think I could stand that!” she sobbed.
“But he doesn’t know! No one does. You’ll just have to go on
keeping it a secret. He’s a greedy man, with a good settlement, it
could be ended quickly,” she hoped.
“Or he could drag it out!” Rachel wiped the tears off her cheeks.
“He could make it really ugly, couldn’t he?”
Jackie nodded. “They always get settled eventually and in the
meantime, you and Daniel can plan your wedding. Not to mention a
nice early honeymoon.” She winked.
Rachel thought about their honeymoon. That’s exactly what she
wanted – an early honeymoon. However much more than that, she
wanted to marry Daniel. Again she thought of her vows. “No, not
until after were married. The divorce is bad enough. It would be like
adding another sin on top of it to sleep with him before we got
married.” She brushed away a few more tears. “I wish I were free.
Then it wouldn’t matter if the honeymoon started early,” she
lamented. “It’s better if I didn’t tell Daniel about this at all,” she
concluded softly.
“Why?” Sometimes she just didn’t understand Rachel.
“You said it yourself. Victor could drag it out and make it ugly.
You know Daniel as well as I do.” Rachel met Jackie’s eyes now.
Jackie let out a long sigh. “I don’t want him to go to jail either and
if it did get ugly, Daniel could go after him. But I don’t how you
could keep the divorce from him. As soon as the papers are filed they
 67
become public record. It might not take long before the press gets
wind of it. Daniel doesn’t read the trades, though. Or any of the
gossip rags, so it is possible he could miss it, however unlikely.”
“Go ahead and make an appointment.” She paced the room again.
“I wish I wasn’t tied down to that stupid project. The last thing I want
to do is go to Mexico!” Finally she came to a halt and then said with
determination, “Enough of this! I’m going to marry Daniel.” She
prayed the wait wouldn’t be long.
“Good for you! This is the right thing to do. You should have been
with him in the first place.” Jackie smiled now as she rose to her feet
and hugged Rachel again. “It’s going to be a long wait, months
anyway. Perhaps you should reconsider an early honeymoon.” She
knew how she would feel.
“No, it’s better this way for me. But I have no intention of
stopping Daniel if he wants to go ahead.” She kept hoping he would.
Jackie saw right through Rachel, but she didn’t let on. It was much
easier for Rachel to let Daniel take the lead. “This is the way things
are supposed to be.”
“You’re right, that’s what I’m going to do. I’m going to marry
Daniel.” Her mind was completely made up as she left Jackie’s office.
The choice had always been the same, but she had been too afraid to
make it. Well, not anymore.
Free, Jackie thought. If Rachel was to have an early honeymoon,
she needed to know she was free. For Rachel to be free in God’s eyes,
Victor had to die, or to be a proven adulterer. She had no doubt Victor
was a cheat, but how to prove it was the question. She had an idea and
took out her phone. “This is Jackie Turner, I need to see you,” she
requested the moment the call went through. “No, don’t come here.
This has to be kept quiet. I’ll be right over.” She shut off the phone
and grabbed her purse before scooting out of the room.
Jackie entered the small office building just off Sunset through the
back entrance. She took the stairs instead of the elevator to the second
floor and hurried down the hall to a door marked Trent Investigations.
Entering, she found no secretary at the front desk and went straight
through to the inner office. Ross Trent was waiting.
He stood the moment she entered and extended his hand. “It’s
good to see you again, Ms. Turner.”
Jackie shook his hand before taking a seat. “I need something to
write on.” She took the pen and legal pad Trent produced and
 68
hurriedly jotted down a name and address. “Sorry, I don’t have a
picture. His name is Victor West. I don’t care about his daily
activities, I need specific information.”
“What kind of information?” he asked.
“I want to know who he’s sleeping with and not just her name. I
want proof.”
“I’d have to be in the bedroom for that.” He smiled.
“I don’t care how you do it – just do it.” Out of her purse came her
checkbook and she used the pen again to fill in an amount. “There’s
enough there to get you started, a lot more for pictures and a bonus if
they’re graphic.” She immediately rose to leave once she handed the
completed check to Trent. “I don’t have a lot of time. So, I would
appreciate it if you would start right away.”
“If there’s proof to be had, I’ll get it. It’s nice doing business with
you again, Ms. Turner.” He stood and they shook hands again before
Jackie left the office.
This was something she’d wished had done earlier. However, she
could understand why Rachel hadn’t thought of it for herself, or even
Daniel and Peter for that matter. This was a dirty game, one Jackie
knew well.
Rachel needed proof of her husband’s unfaithfulness, something
Jackie had been convinced of. In order for her to really be free of her
vows and for her to marry Daniel in the eyes of God, Victor had to be
caught in the act.

Chapter Thirty-Six
The limousine pulled through the gates of Jackie’s Malibu home.
This was the second one Thomas had been in that day. The first had
picked him up early from his home and whisked him to the airport
and Jackie’s private jet.
Was that a putting green he saw? His head was swiveling from
side to side as they headed up the long driveway. Fountains, an
extensive rose garden, fish pond, a tennis court – but the house that
dwelt in the center out did it all. It reminded him of an Italian Villa,
with marble columns and arched porticos. It was a magnificent as it
stood out against the blue sky. So this was how normal movie stars
lived? In the shade of one of the stately arches, Daniel waited to greet
him. He certainly wasn’t a normal movie star and for that he was
proud.
 69
“He’s here!” Daniel shouted back through the open door and
hurried to the car door the moment it stopped and flung it open.
“Dad!” He gave him the longest, warmest hug of his life the moment
he was out of the car. Peter came running out, greeting his father with
outstretched arms.
“You’re both looking fine – just fine.” Thomas looked at them
both with greedy eyes, ruffling hair, patting backs and then hugged
them both again.
Jackie and Rachel stood quietly, waiting for the sons to greet their
father, until he turned his eyes on them. Jackie hurried forward. She
wanted to be part of all the love.
“Well, here she is!” He was a little surprised at her greeting – the
big warm hug and kiss on the cheek but enjoyed every minute. He
would never forget her kindness to his family, and it only took half a
moment to see the look in Peter’s eyes when directed at Jackie to
know what he was feeling. More grandchildren, Thomas was sure of
it. He saw Rachel, shy little Rachel, inching herself forward. “I came
all this way to see a certain dimple.” Rachel beamed and rushed
forward to hug him. “I hope my boys have been gentlemen.” He
winked at his boys, but he never doubted it.
“Oh yes, they’re normal.” Rachel looked up and smiled when
Daniel laughed.
“I’m glad to hear it.” He escorted ladies into the house and was
awed by the beautifully decorated rooms. He immediately recognized
the work of his youngest gracing the walls. Without doubt, it was
another hopeful sign of grandchildren.
“I’m so glad you’ve come for the premiere.” Jackie looked up at
with affection.
“Well I wouldn’t have missed it.” He kissed her on the forehead,
and realized just how much he had missed women in his life.
Peter couldn’t get over how glad Jackie was to see his father, but
he was just happy for an excuse to see her. Though, they spent a great
deal of time in the office together, shared meals and eight hugs a day
– it was never enough. Yet, he was still uncertain of how to proceed.
He certainly hadn’t yet worked up the nerve to ask her for a more
permanent relationship. Yet, he was becoming more convinced each
day that she felt more than friendship for him. There was something
in her eyes that whispered to his heart, but he was terrified to believe
it. The thought of exposing himself to her refusal was worse than
 70
anything he could imagine. It was easier, and yet, far more frustrating
to adore her from afar.
Thomas saw the change in Peter immediately, but it was Daniel he
turned to for answers. His eldest son was in one of the upstairs guest
bedrooms, preparing to dress, when Thomas entered with his tuxedo,
closing the door behind him. “Where’s Peter?”
“Believe it or not, he’s gone down to the store in his tux for breath
mints. Boy has he got it bad.” Daniel chuckled.
“That’s what I wanted to talk to you about. Is this a serious
relationship between Peter and Jackie? Do you think there’s any hope
for grandchildren?” he asked pointedly, rubbing his hands together.
Daniel laughed. “You really are fixated on this, aren’t you?”
“Why shouldn’t I be? It’s been a long time since you and your
brother were small. If you and Peter keep me waiting too much
longer, they’ll have to come and visit me in the old folk’s home,” he
argued. “Now, what’s going on?”
“Well, I don’t have any doubt he’s in love with her, and she has
all the signs of it, too. You should see how she fusses over him. She’s
buying him clothes!” He winked at his father. “They are always
together, and she knows how he likes his coffee, all his favorite foods
– things like that,” Daniel offered. “Not to mention every painting
Peter’s ever done is here. She cleaned out his studio!”
“She’s in love,” he agreed eagerly.
“But he doesn’t think he’s good enough for her and I can’t figure
Jackie out. When she wants a man, she goes after him, but not this
time,” he commented and looked at his watch. “You better hurry up
and change or we’ll be late.”
Thomas had been so lost in thought he’d forgotten all about the
premiere and hurried to undress. He noted the rosary around Daniel’s
neck when his son took off his shirt. “What about you and Rachel?
“I gave her Mom’s ring.” He didn’t need to say more.
Thomas smiled wistfully but this information was no surprise,
Peter kept him well informed. “She’s a sweet girl. What’s was this
about you boys being normal?”
Daniel was quiet for a moment. “She’s never had a normal life.”
He looked at his father now as he fastened his pants. “Even the most
intimate parts of her life were torture. Can you imagine that, Dad?”
He began sliding the belt through the loops.
 71
Just the memory of Rachel inching toward him tore his heart out.
“And how are you doing with all this? Did you finally get control of
your anger?”
“I did for the most part. She comes first with me.” He could smile
now.
“How are you handling the issues of abuse when they come up?”
“By always telling her the truth and by letting her know she has
the right to say no – even to me, but mostly I just listen when she
needs to talk. She has all the control and she knows it. It’s funny, the
more control she has with me, the freer she becomes,” he said
proudly. “You should see her around the house – it’s always full of
flowers,” he concluded wistfully. “She’s always humming, even when
she does the laundry.” He fell silent but smiled when his father patted
him on the back.
“There is nothing like freedom and being really loved. It heals the
worst wounds. You’re a good boy. But don’t forget, just because
you’re living together doesn’t mean you don’t go on being a
gentleman.” He waved his finger and then tucked his shirt in.
“How could I forget? It’s engrained in me,” he teased. “You
know, she told me that of all the men she has ever known, I’m the
only one she wants to make love to. After everything she’s gone
through, I can’t tell you how that makes me feel.” His heart swelled
again at the memory. “When I first knew her, she buried herself under
clothes that were way too big. It was like she was trying to hide
herself. Now it’s high heels and short skirts. She and Jackie go out
shopping and get their hair done, and she’s happy.” He looked into
his father’s eyes. “I never realized how important a normal life was.
When I brought her back to Canada, it took her almost a month to
recover. The four of us stayed in the suite and we had a lot of fun. It
didn’t seem like a big deal to have quiet dinners, play cards or to
watch some old movie, but to Rachel it was a life without violence.
She didn’t have to be afraid.” He was quiet as his father sat next to
him to put on his shoes.
“Now, I understand why normal is so precious to her.” His
expression became more serious. “There’s no chance she’s going to
go back to her husband, is there?”
“Nope, she’s given me permission to protect her and I promised
never to let her go.” Suddenly, he got all excited and he took his
wallet out of his discarded pants. He quickly took out the receipts.
 72
“Look at these. Rachel went shopping and bought things for both of
us.” Only his father would understand what that meant. “You were
right – this is a lot different.” He smiled.
“Just wait for the day when she buys the first baby clothes. That’s
a receipt you’ll want to save, too.” He reached for his own wallet,
searching through the bits of folded paper until he came to the right
one and carefully opened it. “Your mother came home with a great
big bag full of baby things for you not two days after she found out
she was pregnant.” He touched the receipt tenderly.
“I’m really looking forward to that day,” he said softly and put his
own receipt back in his wallet. “She’s been so happy. She’s always
excited about something. I thought she was going to boil over when I
bought her dishes. She had so much fun washing them and putting
them away for the first time. She even has a good time cleaning the
house,” he mused. “And the lace – it’s on everything!”
Thomas listened quietly. “Gramps counseled me very firmly on
this subject. He said, if you want a happy wife, let her make the house
a home, a place where she will be comfortable having her children. I
don’t think we men really understand how important it is. I followed
his advice, but I didn’t really understand until we brought you home
from the hospital. She had made a home for both you and I – a home
she was happy in. It made all the difference.”
Daniel smiled. “I just want Rachel to be happy.”
“And she is.” He put his arm around Daniel. “I’m looking forward
to seeing the home she’s made for you.” He looked up at the light tap
on the door.
“Come in,” Daniel called and smiled when Rachel peeked in.
“I wanted to get my bracelet.” She came hurrying over to the
velvet box on the bed and dropped down on Daniel’s knee to hug him
when she had it in her hand.
For a woman so abused in her life, her display of affection to
Daniel warmed Thomas’ heart, and he was proud of his son. He
couldn’t resist the urge to pet her. However, just the sight of her
slender, delicate arms made him think of the cast she must have worn
for weeks. He couldn’t imagine anyone being rough with her.
Rachel looked at him with a smile. He had such a gentle touch. It
was a nice warm feeling across her back and shoulders.
“Dad’s coming to dinner tomorrow so he can see our house.”
 73
“That’s wonderful!” She smiled a Thomas. “I better get changed.”
After several kisses, she was off and rushed back to Jackie’s room as
she fastened on her bracelet.
“Could you zip me?” Jackie asked, and Rachel complied. “What
do you think?”
“I love it!” Rachel stepped back to admire her. Her own hair and
make-up were done, but she was still in her robe. She removed it,
revealing her beautiful new underwear. She had never worn anything
like this before. Shopping with Jackie opened her eyes to whole new
world. Being a woman was turning out to be more fun than she
thought, as she caught sight of herself in the mirror. The black lace
bra made her cleavage much more noticeable, so much so, she could
hardly believe she owned them. The rest of the set included matching
panties, garter belt and stockings. Her high heeled shoes were black
satin and Rachel felt beautiful. She also felt no discomfort at all in her
underwear in Jackie’s presence, which also felt good.
“If Daniel could only see you now.” Jackie smiled.
“You know, even though he doesn’t see it, it makes me feel
wonderful.”
“That’s the whole idea. Hey what happened at the doctor’s
office,” Jackie asked.
“She said I was fine, perfectly normal.” Rachel was pleased. “I
liked her a lot, I felt very comfortable. I told her about the abuse and
how modest I was and she was very understanding. She asked me
questions and I felt perfectly at ease answering them. We even talked
about the condom thing. She said I probably was too tense, the
condom too dry and Victor was definitely too rough.”
“I suspected as much, Victor is an idiot. The sooner you get rid of
him the better,” she said with determination as she helped Rachel on
with her dress.
“Daniel even went with me. He sat in the waiting room but
afterward we talked about my visit. I told him everything – really
personal things. He even asked questions and he didn’t seem at all
uncomfortable. I was amazed, amazed with myself but it felt so good
to talk about things I’ve been afraid of for years. We discuss them and
the fear just seems to melt away.” Rachel smiled tenderly. “I wish
every man in the world was like Daniel. Do you know how different
things would be? You could go out without being harassed. Even
 74
walk down the street in the middle of the night without being afraid.
No woman would have to be afraid ever again.”
“It would be a perfect world, wouldn’t it?” Jackie mused. “I feel
the same way about Peter. If only there was some way to get rid of
the Victors,” she finished sadly.
Rachel didn’t want to think about Victor – or the divorce. One
thing at a time, she thought. She turned and looked at herself in the
mirror. “Is that me?” She laughed. The red velvet dress fit perfectly
and showed off her perfect cleavage.
“I think I’m going to give up pink forever, you look great. Come
on. Let’s go show the boys. I can’t wait to see the look on Daniel’s
face when he sees this.” Jackie grabbed her wrap and handed Rachel
hers.
Rachel wasn’t nervous as she’d been in the white beaded gown.
He was her future husband, and she felt completely at ease as they
started down the stairs.
Daniel was waiting at the bottom and looked up in awe as Rachel
came down and took her immediately in his arms, but before he could
kiss her – Jackie stopped him.
“The perfect lipstick needs to remain perfect for the premiere,”
she reminded.
Daniel carefully kissed her cheek. “You take my breath away.” He
enjoyed every change, and Rachel’s growing confidence. The dress
wasn’t bad either, showing off her sweet assets proudly. “I’m so glad
we share.”
Peter took Jackie’s hand, kissed it and held it as she came down
the rest of the steps. “You are more beautiful every time I see you.”
“What a sweet thing to say.” She reached up and caressed his
cheek with her gloved hand, feeling the flutter of her own heart.
When Thomas entered the foyer, he was pleased. These two
lovely women were going to marry his sons – he was sure of it. He
could already feel the grandchildren bouncing on his knee. He went
up to the future mothers and kissed them each on the cheek, offering
both an arm. He felt like the luckiest man in the world when he
escorted them to the front door. Looking back over his shoulder, he
called to his sons, “Well, what are you two waiting for, open the
door,” he teased.
~
 75
Jackie’s limousine pulled up to the curb. The television crews
were lined up for their interviews behind ropes and crowds were kept
cordoned off, as well. Security was tight and the red carpet had been
laid out in front of the theater.
Celebrities and invited guests made their way down the gauntlet
between the press and the public, stopping to answer questions or
have their pictures taken. It was still early in the afternoon, but
everyone was dressed for the evening, sporting lavish jewelry and
designer gowns.
Peter was the first one out and extended his hand to Jackie. Her
appearance brought cheers from the crowd and she put on quite a
show. Dressed in pink satin, with long white gloves and sparkling
with diamonds around her neck and wrists, she blew kisses and posed,
turning so everyone could see her gown.
Daniel exited the car and the crowd roared again. He turned to
help Rachel out and then his father, who enjoyed these premieres.
Daniel so much wanted to take Rachel’s hand. She looked so
beautiful, dressed in her red velvet. But he knew if he so much as
touched her in public, their names would be linked in the press.
Instead he posed with Jackie – his co-star.
The flashbulbs were blinding, but they were used to it and knew
what was expected of them. They waved to the crowd and moved up
the line of reporters, giving short interviews in front of television
cameras and tried to answer the same old questions as if they had just
heard them for the first time.
As director, Rachel followed along behind, politely answering
questions. This was the part of the business she never cared for. She
was glad she didn’t receive the accolades and attention her stars did,
preferring to stay behind the camera.
As a group, they moved toward the enormous crowd of still
photographers. Daniel heard his name being called from all directions
to turn this way and that for pictures. It was the same for Jackie, only
they were also interested in who designed her dress, her shoes and
was the jewelry borrowed – or did she own it? They were hammered
with questions, coming so fast and furious that they couldn’t all be
answered or even understood.
As Rachel approached, he involuntarily put his arm around her –
too late. Try to look casual, he thought as the flashbulbs increased.
“Sorry,” Daniel said quietly.
 76
Daniel was sorry, Rachel lamented. He was only trying to do as
she asked. In a defiant moment, Rachel slid her arm around Daniel.
She was proud to be standing next to him, proud that he loved her and
wished with all her heart that she could profess her love openly. There
she was, standing beside him, wearing his ring on her finger and yet
unable to voice it. This was the man she was going to marry! Rachel
looked up at Daniel and when he gazed into her eyes, she pulled him
down into a kiss. A near riot of flashbulbs and questions followed.
Jackie almost laughed out loud, Rachel was finally loosening up
and what a way to do it. Well, she wasn’t going to steal all the
thunder.
Rachel couldn’t believe it. What had she done? It never seemed to
matter what her better sense said – her heart always won out.
Daniel steadied her and held her tighter as they made their way
past the photographers. However, he was delighted.
Not to be out done, Jackie boldly took Peter’s hand. He was
surprised but willing took a place at her side before the cameras. For
the first time, the press was shouting questions at him! He wondered
how his brother had endured it over the years. It was positively
frightening. It was an explosion of lights and noise, the utter
pandemonium of interest, yet, with Jackie on his arm, he would have
faced anything.
Thomas brought up the rear – he was smiling and rubbing his
hands together.
In the darkened theater, Daniel took hold of Rachel’s hand. He
leaned closer and in a whisper said, “What have you got planned for
an encore?” His question got the response he wanted, the worry in her
eyes disappeared with her smile.
The lights dimmed as the movie began. From the very first scene
the memories returned, reminding them of the moments they shared
in its creation.
Rachel studied the love scene and remembered the first time that
Daniel kissed her in front of the fireplace. So much joy and pain had
passed between them, but she wouldn’t change a day of it. She
wondered how she had lasted so long in her isolated world before
Daniel’s love. She was still caged in her marriage, but not for long.
It was a tragic story of true love unfulfilled. Daniel’s performance
was amazing. As the film progressed, he went from a healthy
handsome man to one ravaged by illness and finally death. He was
 77
very convincing and it almost hurt to watch the progression until the
final scene. When the lights came up, there was hardly a person
without a tissue, including Rachel.
At the party afterward, the consensus was unanimous. Daniel had
pulled off a performance no one expected. He would never be viewed
again as the lightweight actor with more looks than talent. The box
office hunk could act.
Daniel disliked the post parties more then the premieres.
Experience had taught him that no one really told the truth at events
like these. You could be floating on the biggest bomb ever made, but
everyone at the party will tell you how much they loved it and what a
great performance you gave. So, he took none of the compliments
seriously, but he was polite in his gratitude for the praise given.
Owing all of it to Rachel, she was the one who brought his heart out
of hiding, on and off the screen. However, it was Rachel’s choice to
make their relationship public, too. Yet with her public display of
affection, he hoped it wouldn’t be too much longer.
He also realized that if Rachel wanted to continue to keep their
romance a secret, this was the last place they should be. Especially,
when the feelings they shared were so obvious. Daniel was more
conscious of being scrutinized and appeared a little more casual but
not by much. However, Rachel’s expression of love stood out like
searchlights to the party guests, and the invited members of the press.
Whispers and rumors swept through the ballroom, but no one openly
questioned the couple.
Also, Jackie and Peter garnered their own attention, they were
always together. Jackie introduced him to everyone, while remaining
continuously attached to his arm.
Rachel wished she could be so bold, but her earlier demonstration
of affection left her feeling exposed and fearful. However, what
bothered her even more was the overwhelming female attention
Daniel received. Some women were polite, but others were extremely
forward. Daniel took it in stride, always the gentlemen. Rachel,
however, didn’t like it at all.
“I’m going to the ladies room.” Jackie stood. She was surprised
and pleased when all three of the Hunter men rose in respect.
“Rachel, would you join me?” The men remained standing as Rachel
left the table before returning to their seats.
“Well, there they go,” Daniel commented.
 78
“It’s like football, isn’t it? After a play, they go into a huddle,”
Peter added.
Rachel and Jackie entered the ornate outer lounge of the ladies
room. They were surrounded by mirrors, with gilded chairs lined up
in front. Jackie led Rachel over to the farthest corner and they sat
down. “I thought you could use a breather. Don’t pay any attention to
those women,” Jackie spoke while she fixed her lipstick.
“I can’t help it! Who do they think they are?” Rachel fumed
quietly.
“Besides trying to nail the most eligible bachelor in town, they’re
trying to further their own careers. If you date a big heartthrob like
Daniel, you get your picture in the paper. I’ve known starlets that
broke into the business big time because they dated a super star. You
stayed glued to him at every premiere and party. The press gets to
know you, the tabloids make up stories about you and suddenly
you’re a star in your own right,” Jackie stated with authority.
“I still don’t like it,” Rachel complained.
“It will be a lot easier when you’re married. You will never get rid
of the women, but, at least, you can openly tell them where to go.”
Patti Roth entered. She was tall, very lean, and extremely
beautiful. The raven-haired actress marveled at her own reflections
from all around, before she noticed competition. “Jackie, darling, how
are you?”
“Why, Patti, dear, you just look wonderful tonight.” Jackie rose to
greet her. They made a lot of kissing sounds, but neither touched the
other or shared any real affection. “I hope you enjoyed the film.”
“I positively wept. And you, you lucky girl got to lock lips with
our dear Daniel. I heard it went a lot farther with you two, care to give
details?” She preened.
“Daniel and I are old friends. It was just business.”
“Well, I’m not going to let business get in the way when I work
with him at the end of the year. You know we’re going to be shooting
in Paris?” she purred.
Rachel wondered how Patti Roth would react when Daniel
showed up on the set with his new bride in tow.
Jackie smiled. “Please, may I introduce my dear friend, Rachel
West.”
“How do you do?” Was the actress’ icy reply to the woman
everyone was talking about. “Love to work with you sometime,” she
 79
lied as the two women shook hands. “Well, if you’ll excuse me.” Patti
glided into the inner sanctum of the ladies room.
“Let’s get back to the boys.” Jackie checked herself in the mirror
one more time. “I hate that Patti Roth, she’s thinks she’s better than
everyone else just because her husband is running for Congress,”
Jackie said off-handedly, but was touched when the gentlemen stood
again when she and Rachel were reseated.
Daniel looked around casually and noticed half the eyes in the
room were riveted on him. “I don’t have spinach stuck in my teeth, do
I?” he joked.
Jackie laughed. “It’s your own fault.”
“Why is it my fault,” Daniel asked.
“You know people like a good mystery. That’s what you are – a
mystery,” Jackie pointed out, but her statement made Peter laugh.
However, Thomas was confused.
“I don’t understand what you mean. How is Daniel a mystery?”
Thomas asked.
“He doesn’t do interviews. No one knows anything about him,”
Jackie explained.
“I was interviewed dozens of times this week,” he defended.
“Yes, but you never talk about your personal life, and no one sees
you unless you’re making a film, or promoting one – so it doesn’t
count. You don’t go out to any of the trendier places, and you’re
never seen at parties. You don’t even have house in Malibu,” she
concluded. “Practically everyone in this room has a house on the
coast.”
“I don’t see what difference it makes,” Rachel questioned.
“It’s just not normal.” Jackie smiled when everyone laughed at her
comment.
“You think I should be more open?” He took Jackie’s teasing
without protest.
“Yes, I do.”
“All right, I’ll be more open.” He stood. “Let’s dance.” He
surveyed the possible participates to his plan at the table.
Unfortunately the last person he made eye contact with was Peter,
who rose from the table immediately with a big smile on his face.
“Sure I’ll dance with you as long as I get to lead,” Peter joked.
 80
Daniel scowled at Peter “You’re not exactly the partner I had in
mind.” He extended his hand to Rachel. “I think we should give them
a little more fodder for the rumor mill.” Daniel smiled and winked.
Jackie was up immediately. “Flashbulbs, here I come!” She took
Peter’s hand.
Any excuse to have her arms around Daniel brought Rachel to her
feet and he led her to the floor. The moment he took her in his arms,
he forgot all about the crowd, but Rachel didn’t. The eyes of every
woman in the room burned into her and she found herself returning
glare for glare but stopped when Daniel laughed.
“Are you worried some starlet is going to carry me off?” he
teased.
“I had no idea I would feel this way. They’re like locusts. Jackie
and I ran into that Patti Roth in the ladies room and she went on and
on about you. How she’s not going to let business get in the way of
her pleasure when you work together in Paris. Over my dead body,
she will!” Rachel was still steaming.
“You’re jealous,” he whispered in her ear.
“I am not jealous,” Rachel defended.
“Yes you are and I like it.” He smiled.
“You do?” Rachel didn’t know if she was being teased.
“Yeah, but you don’t ever have to worry, the only woman in the
world I want is you. And if it bothers you for me to work with Patti, I
won’t,” he promised seriously.
“You’d do that for me?” Rachel was surprised but pleased.
“Sure, I have the final say of who my co-star is, it’s written in my
contract. One quick call and she’s out!” Daniel was sincere. He
wanted to prove that she would always be first in every consideration
he made.
The offer was enough. “No, that’s not necessary. It could be she’s
just putting on airs like Jackie did in the beginning.”
“You are coming with me?” he asked.
“Do you think I’m letting you run off to Paris without me? Oh,
no? I’m going to make a pest out of myself,” she kidded.
Daniel laughed. He always knew she could be trusted with
complete power over his life. Rachel would never misuse it. “Did I
tell you how beautiful you are tonight?”
“No, you didn’t,” she teased.
 81
“You are so beautiful.” In their own little private world, he kissed
her while they danced, forgetting the party, the crowd and the
flashbulbs.
“Should we do something?” Peter worried, the room was a wash
with flashing lights and they weren’t directed at Peter and Jackie’s
tango.
“We could always distract them.” However before Peter could
question her, she slid her hand around the back of his neck and pulled
him into a kiss.
The flashbulbs ceased for a moment, and then resumed furiously.
When the kiss ended, Rachel smiled up at Daniel and then
suddenly remembered where they were. “Oh, Daniel, what have we
done?” Yet, her heart wasn’t sorry.
Neither was Daniel, it was liberating. He glanced over and saw
Jackie kissing his brother. “It looks like we’re not the only ones to be
swept up in the moment.”
Rachel saw them, too. “Isn’t that sweet, they make such a cute
couple.”
Daniel glanced over at his father, who was smiling from ear to ear
and rubbing his hands together, knowing full well what he was
thinking.
Thomas wasn’t going to be outdone on the dance floor by his
sons. The moment they returned to table, he was off with Rachel.
“I never got a chance to thank you,” she began.
“Thank me for what?” Thomas smiled, understanding more every
day what Daniel saw in this lovely woman.
“For raising Daniel the way you did, he’s a wonderful man,” she
said honestly.
Thomas was touched. “I can’t take all the credit. You’ve had a lot
to do with it. I don’t think a man really comes into his own until he’s
lucky enough to find his one person in this world. And I know he’s
found that with you.” He took her hand from his shoulder and
tenderly kissed the ring on her finger.
“Daniel told me how his mother was your one person,” she said
gently.
“Yes, we can love a lot of people in life, but if God’s merciful,
he’ll lead us to the one person we will love forever. I’m glad Daniel
has been led to you.”
 82
“Do you really think God wants us to be together?” she asked
hopefully.
“Yes I do, He knows how much I want grandchildren.” He smiled
expectantly.
Rachel laughed. “I promise you I’ll give you a house full – God
willing.”
“That’s just what I wanted to hear,” he announced.
Daniel watched them from the table, pleased they looked so happy
together.
Jackie smiled, thinking that the next time they danced together
could be a wedding. And when Daniel turned to her, she had the urge
to blurt out the truth just to see the look on his face. Rachel was going
to divorce the idiot and was going to marry him and he didn’t even
know it. Oh, this was a hard secret to keep, she felt as if it was going
to start bubbling out at any moment, but she contained herself.
“Why are you looking at me that way?” Daniel asked, she had the
biggest, silliest smile on her face and it was directed right at him.
“No reason, I’m just having a good time,” she lied.
Obviously, she knew something he didn’t. He wondered what she
and Rachel had planned in the ladies room. He was just about to ask
when his father returned to the table alone. “Where’s Rachel?”
“She met an old friend on the dance floor.” He was glad to have a
moment to sit down, but he had no intention of letting Jackie down.
Daniel turned back to the dance floor, and his eyes scanned the
couples until he saw her. Yet, Rachel wasn’t dancing but was
standing next to another table. There was a man next to her with his
arm around her and she had her arm around him! Liking this happy
scene less and less, he drummed his fingers on the table.
When Rachel excused herself, he noticed the glances of
admiration she was getting from the other men in the room. He felt
like standing up to announce that his Rachel only dressed like that to
please him and they could mind their own business. When Rachel sat
down, she was met with a question. “Old friend?” Daniel asked.
“Yes, Michael Levine, I haven’t worked with him in years,” she
offered.
“Was that Michael? I hardly recognized him. He really did get a
new face.”
“New face?” Peter questioned.
 83
“You know – plastic surgery. I heard he was going in for some
freshening up. Instead it looks like a complete overhaul, new nose by
the looks of it, too.” Jackie was still watching him, studying his new
face. “Not a bad job. He’s always been handsome and a good
producer, too,” Jackie concluded and looked up when Thomas
extended his hand to her.
“May I have this dance?” he asked and he and Jackie were off to
the dance floor.
“New face or not, you two looked pretty chummy to me,” Daniel
said quietly.
“He’s just being nice.” She took a sip of wine.
“A little too nice from what I could see,” he said in a grumble.
Rachel started to laugh. “Are you jealous now?”
Daniel looked surprised, and tried to laugh it off. “I am not!”
“Yes, you are. You’re just as bad as I am,” she pointed out with a
smile.
“I don’t get jealous. It’s just that dress.” He pulled a little at his
collar.
“You said you loved my dress.”
“I do, but apparently every other man in the room does, as well.”
He gave a sweeping glare to all the males at the party.
“Well, that’s your fault.”
“My fault?” he said in surprise.
“Yes, if you hadn’t made me feel so beautiful, I wouldn’t have
worn it.”
“If you’re going to put it that way, I admit it, I was a little
jealous,” he revealed.
“I’m so glad. Why don’t you dance with me again so that every
man in the room can see I only have eyes for you.”
“I could hold up a sign – hands off, my woman!” He felt a lot
better now.
“As long as it’s a tasteful sign.” She laughed.
“Maybe you should put that dress away with the pink one,” Daniel
whispered.
“If I keep putting clothes away, I’m going to have nothing left to
wear,” she said.
“I’m not complaining.” Daniel winked.
She squeezed his hand, if he only knew.
 84
Jackie was having a wonderful time dancing with Thomas. Until,
she suddenly remembered the big news. “Oh, did Peter tell you about
Daniel and Rachel getting married?” she whispered but by his startled
expression, she could see he hadn’t.
“Married! No one has said a word to me!” He didn’t know
whether to be irritated at being left out or go charging across the
dance floor to congratulate them.
“Isn’t it wonderful and Daniel doesn’t even know,” she beamed.
“Doesn’t know? How could he not know?” he asked in disbelief
and listened as Jackie filled him in on the details. “Everyone knows
about this – but Daniel?”
“Yes, Rachel and I have already been down to see a lawyer. It’s
hard to know how long it will take, but she’s not going to file until
she gets back from location so she can concentrate on it full time,”
she relayed. “She’s going to surprise Daniel.”
“Someone remember to call me before that happens. I don’t want
to miss this!” He was so happy, but when he looked at his son, he
smiled. This was going to be a hard secret to keep. Daniel didn’t even
know he was getting married – how delightful.
Peter watched from the table. He smiled when he saw his father
dipping Jackie. She sure looked like she was having fun. Every day
he realized more and more how much he adored her, but he shaken
from his tender thoughts when he heard his name and looked up in
astonishment. “Christy!” She had the same big brown eyes. She
leaned forward and kissed him right on the mouth, but he pulled away
immediately.
Christy sat back against the edge of the table, taking a seductive
pose. The slit up the side of her evening gown was very high and
exposed her entire leg. “Is that any way to treat and old friend?” she
purred.
“How have you been?” His tone held no emotion. He was polite
and no more.
“Very well, thank you. I hear you’ve started your own production
company.” She started to reach out to touch his face, but again he
pulled away. However, she was not dissuaded. She certainly wouldn’t
have gone after Daniel if she’d known Peter would be able to further
her career by starring her in his own movies. She remembered him in
being pretty easy to handle until the very end. She figured some sweet
talk and a promise of a lot of sex would bring him around.
 85
~
Daniel held Rachel close when something caught his eye. “Oh
no,” he said softly.
“What’s wrong?” She followed Daniel’s eyes. “Who’s that with
Peter?”
“Christy,” he said flatly.
Anger rose up in Rachel immediately. She left Daniel on the
dance floor and went right to Jackie, a moment of whispered words
and they were both off.
Thomas joined his son. “What’s wrong with the ladies?”
“Christy.” He pointed to the table and decided to stay where he
was. The old wound between himself and his brother would be better
left closed.
~
“I never did get a chance to explain myself to you. It was you that
I really loved, but Daniel had practically forced his attentions on me.
What could I do?” She pouted.
“You could have told me the truth about your feelings for Daniel
in the beginning and saved us both a lot of heartache,” he answered
honestly.
“I swear, it wasn’t my fault,” she pleaded. “If you would just give
me a chance it could be good again.” She had planned on kissing him,
until Jackie slid onto his lap.
“Did you miss me?” She kissed him several times on the cheek.
“Desperately.” He was so happy to see Jackie and hugged her
warmly.
Christy stepped back into Rachel. Turning, she recognized her
immediately. She was now caught between the director that everyone
wanted to work with and one of the most famous actresses in the
world, who had just sat on the lap of her old boyfriend. She looked
back and forth at the two well-known women and then at Peter.
“Oh, I’m sorry. This is Christy – what was your last name again?”
It wasn’t Peter’s intention to be impolite. However with Jackie
kissing him on the cheek, he hardly remembered his own name.
“Ingram,” she said quietly.
“I believe she is looking for some kind of employment.” He was
feeling good.
“Really? Well, I don’t know what kind of openings we have.
Rachel, what do you think?” Jackie asked breathlessly. Her lips were
 86
so close to Peter’s that in the same moment she asked the question,
she was hardly interested in the reply. She didn’t even remember the
question when her lips touched his.
At any other time Rachel would have thought this was sweet, but
with Christy standing there eyeing the lovers, she had other things on
her mind. “I think there’s an opening on the janitorial staff,” she
offered, glaring daggers at Christy.
When the kiss ended, Peter was breathless. He swallowed hard
before he could speak. “Make the nightshift, since she said Daniel
forced his attention on her!” He got pulled back into another kiss,
forgetting Christy was even alive.
Rachel’s mouth dropped open in shock. “How dare you! You
climbed into his bed in the middle of night, and he ordered you out of
the room!” Rachel’s voice had become dangerous. “Now you have
the nerve to say he forced his attentions on you?”
“You know I’ve always wanted to work with you,” Christy
praised weakly, even after Rachel’s admonishment. Her stalled acting
career was worth the bruising.
“That doesn’t seem very likely. I can’t imagine consenting to
work with you under any circumstances. You’ve hurt and insulted my
family! I insist you leave our table this minute!” She continued to
glare at Christy as she hurried away.
Almost at the moment she left, Daniel returned with his father and
took their seats with Rachel. Both glanced over at Peter, who was still
locked in a passionate kiss. They looked back at each other and
smiled.
“Awful woman, I didn’t care for her at all.” Rachel’s tone was
cold. “She accused you of forcing your attention on her – it was
outrageous.”
Daniel kissed her on the cheek. “Thank you for defending my
honor.” Then the three of them sat quietly, waiting for the couple at
the end of the table to come up for air. After several long moments,
the kiss ended, and Daniel could swear he saw steam rising out of
Peter’s collar.
Jackie was just as breathless as Peter. “Who was that woman who
was just here?”
“What woman?” His mind was a complete blank.
“The woman who wanted a job?” Jackie was pulling him closer
again.
 87
“I don’t remember.” He was drawing in his breath, completely
unaware his family was staring at him along with everyone else in the
room.
“Good.” She kissed him again.
Several more moments passed. Rachel sipped her wine, Daniel
blew out a long breath, and Thomas checked his watch a few times.
“The weather man talked about rain, but I never saw a cloud in the
sky,” Thomas relayed.
“Temperature’s quite comfortable. I didn’t even need my wrap,”
Rachel added.
“Yeah, it’s been a nice night. Premiere went well. I’m looking
forward to finding out who wins the weekend.” Daniel sat back,
blowing out another long breath.
They continued to wait.
Rachel looked up at the ceiling. “Look at those moldings, aren’t
they beautiful?”
Both men looked up.
“They certainly are,” Thomas agreed.
“Yeah, those are good looking moldings.” Finally Daniel could
stand no more. “You know we could get up and leave and I don’t
think they would notice.”
“They probably wouldn’t.” Thomas chuckled.
“Why don’t we get out of here,” Daniel urged and received
consensus from his father and Rachel. “Hey, Romeo –” he began, but
when Rachel gasped, he fell silent.
“Don’t tease, honey.” She waved her finger at Daniel.
What did Daniel do in response to Rachel’s gentle scolding?
Thomas observed. His expression softened and he kissed her
admonishing finger. Any possible doubt Thomas may have had in
regard to longevity of the relationship between his son and woman he
was going to marry, ceased.
“Jackie, let’s go fix our faces before we go.” Rachel was up,
gathering her bag and wrap, however, her entreaty wasn’t heard. So
she tried a different spin. “I want to make sure I look good before
facing the photographers outside.” The kissed ended.
“That’s right,” Jackie was still staring into Peter’s eyes. “I should
do something about my lipstick.” She slowly rose to her feet but
looked back at Peter longing as she followed Rachel to the ladies’
room.
 88

Chapter Thirty-Seven
They returned to Malibu for a private celebration, and Jackie was
the perfect hostess. She kept every wine glass full, including her own,
with unintended consequences.
Daniel had never seen Rachel so animated. She laughed
hysterically even when the jokes weren’t funny. Told stories that
made no sense and couldn’t keep her hands off him – not that he
minded.
Peter certainly couldn’t turn Jackie down no matter what she
asked of him. She kept filling up his glass, so he drank them. It didn’t
take long before he was reeling.
Thomas certainly had his share, but not as much as his sons. His
merriment consisted of passing around baby pictures from a wallet
that never seemed to run dry.
Jackie believed it her duty to keep her guests entertained. After six
glasses of wine she sat down at the Steinway in the living room and
tried to lead them all in song. When the group didn’t join in, she
simply sang several tunes by herself.
Daniel watched it all in amusement. His father was the first one to
realize he’d had more than enough wine for the evening and went to
one of the guest rooms. Daniel decided to do the same when he saw
Rachel was out cold and Jackie looked like she was going any minute.
He got to his feet and the room spun around him and he waited until it
stopped before proceeding. “Hey!” he called to his brother, who had
fallen into a stupor. “We’ve got to get the girls upstairs.” He scooped
Rachel off the couch, but took several steps backwards before
regaining his balance.
Peter was up, but it took a few seconds before he could stand up
straight. He helped Jackie to her feet, but she wouldn’t stay upright.
So he followed Daniel’s lead and picked her up and headed up the
stairs.
Jackie passed out and hung limply in his arms on the way to her
room. He laid her on her beautiful round bed, removed her shoes and
covered her up. Leaning down, he kissed her on the forehead and then
passed out on the bed next to her.
Rachel came around on the way to the guest room. “Where are we
going?”
 89
“We’re going to spend the night here,” he stated as he entered the
room he’d changed in earlier. He set her down and turned on the
lamp, but she didn’t move when he took off her shoes. She just stared
straight ahead, seeing nothing. “Baby, are you all right?” he asked.
Rachel smiled at him and hiccupped. “I love you so much.”
Daniel smiled at her tenderly. “I love you, too.”
“You’re like no other man in the world and I want to have all of
your babies, lots of babies.” She reached up and caressed his cheek.
“We’ll have as many babies as you want.” He liked hearing about
their future.
Rachel stood on wobbly legs and turned around. “Would you
unzip me please?”
Daniel ran the zipper down and then turned away. He took off his
jacket and then sat down on the edge of the bed. He went through his
discarded clothes from earlier in the day. “I’ve got a T-shirt here you
can wear tonight,” he offered without looking back, and she took it
without comment. He then felt Rachel from behind, sliding her hands
across his shoulders, as he kicked off his shoes.
“What do think we should name our babies?” she asked.
“We have plenty of time to think about names, honey.” Daniel
unbuttoned his shirt, but she was the one to pull it off his shoulders.
“Do you want a boy first or a girl?” She tossed the discarded shirt
on the bed and nibbled on his ear.
He cocked his head in reaction to feeling her warm breath tickling
his ear. “How about one of each,” he replied. He was caught in her
embrace again, feeling her hands running down across his bare chest.
“What are we going to do with all our babies when we go to
work?” she asked.
Daniel thought a moment. “Well, when I work, you and the babies
come with me, and when you work I’ll be there to take care of them.”
“You’re going to take care of all our babies?” She was so pleased.
“Yes, I will.” He pulled his belt free of the loops.
“You’re a wonderful man.” She hugged him tight. “I want my
babies right now!”
Daniel laughed and turned, but he stopped laughing when he saw
the sexy black underwear on his darling Rachel. She smiled at him
bleary-eyed, hiccupped, and kissed him and moved onto his lap.
Daniel was up immediately, knowing how quickly this could get
out of hand. He took her around to the side of the bed and put her
 90
back on her feet and pulled the covers down before helping her into
bed. She sure looked good to him, but he certainly wasn’t going to
take advantage of her in her condition. Rachel yawned and closed her
eyes. “That’s right, go to sleep.” He kissed her on the cheek. “I’ll be
right back. I just want to check to make sure everyone else is all
right.” He turned off the light, believing she would be out in
moments.
He felt like he was walking sideways when he looked in on his
father and found him sleeping peacefully and moved on to the only
other bedroom, but Peter wasn’t there. He decided to check on Jackie
first before searching for his brother.
The door to her room was open, and Daniel looked in. To his
surprise he found his brother. Jackie was still wearing her evening
dress and jewels, but looked comfortable enough. However, he wasn’t
quite sure what to do about his brother. Should he try to move him? In
the end, he removed Peter’s shoes and covered them both up.
However, Daniel was never going to let his brother live this down.
He went back to his room, quietly closed the door and took his
pants off in the dark before he climbed under the covers. Rachel was
quiet, breathing softly.
“Daniel?”
He looked at her in the darkness. “What?” He was surprised that
she was awake.
“The room is spinning,” she said fearfully.
He certainly had a few nights like that in his youth. “Keep your
eyes open and try to focus on just one thing – it should stop.”
Rachel rolled over on her side and stared at him for a long time in
the dark room. “I want you so much,” she whispered.
“I want you, too.” He kissed her hand.
“When are we going to have our beautiful night?” she asked and
ran her fingers down from his face, neck and to his shoulder before
caressing the muscles of his arm.
“When you’re free,” he said quietly, but she moved closer, her
stockings rubbed against his bare leg as her hand began gliding down
his chest.
“I’m feeling pretty free now,” she giggled.
“I got that feeling,” he admitted as her hand continued down over
his stomach to run one finger along the waistband of his underwear.
 91
“But you may not feel as free in the morning.” He took her roving
hand and brought it back up to his month, kissing it.
“I guess you’re right.” Rachel rolled on her back and kicked off
her covers.
“What are you doing?” he asked, but he was only able to see her
in what little light came in from the window, casting her in silhouette.
“I can’t sleep in this.” She began unhooking her stockings from
the garter belt.
Daniel watched as she stuck one leg in the air, pulling off the
stocking and then the other. A moment later, the garter belt itself went
flying off the bed, followed by the bra. She crawled over him as she
headed for the other side of the bed.
“Where’s that T-shirt?” She searched and when she found it, she
sat back on her knees and slipped it on over her head.
Daniel laughed this time when she crawled back over him. “Am I
in your way?”
“Are you sure you don’t want to have our beautiful night now?
I’m really fine with it,” she promised as she moved into his arms.
“Listen, if you’re still fine with it in the morning, we’ll do
whatever you want.” He kissed her on the forehead and closed his
eyes. It was extremely hard turning down such a sweet invitation, but
the thought of her waking in the morning with regret kept his passions
in check.
“I guess that would be all right.” She cuddled up much closer than
normal and closed her eyes, thinking in the morning, they would have
their beautiful night. In her wine soaked mind, she was convinced that
she would be filled to the brim with his babies.
At dawn, Daniel woke to the wonderful aroma of coffee. He
started to rise but grabbed his head – it felt like his brain was trying
escape through his ears. There was nothing worse than a wine
hangover. It had its own unique pain. He rose slowly, grabbed his
pants off the end of the bed and slipped them on. He wanted a shower
but needed the coffee first. He checked on Rachel. She was still
deeply asleep, so he left the room. The house was quiet as he made
his way barefoot down the hall to the stairs. He stopped at Jackie’s
door when he heard her startled cry.
Hangover or no hangover, he wasn’t going to let this go by. He
banged on the door with the side of his fist. “Jackie, are you all
right!” he called out frantically. What a performance, he thought.
 92
However, he thought he could do better. He flung the door open when
he didn’t get an immediate response. “Jackie!” He flew into the room,
appearing to be panic-stricken. With a classic look of shock he stared
at Jackie and Peter, who was hanging onto his throbbing head as he
struggled to get up. Jackie was sitting there, still covered in her
sparkling diamonds.
“Hey, what do you think you’re doing?” he yelled at Peter and
went over to haul him off the bed. “How could you!” He was really
laying it on thick. “Dad’s right here in the house!” He looked
ashamed, wounded.
Peter looked wildly between Jackie and Daniel. His brother
appeared really angry and upset. Jackie’s eyes were wide with
surprise, but she didn’t look at all angry, just confused. He didn’t
remember much from the night before, he certainly had no idea how
he got in Jackie’s bed.
“How could you take advantage like this?” Daniel was appalled.
“I didn’t – I didn’t!” Peter defended, he was heart-sick.
“I’m so ashamed.” Daniel hung his head and started for the door,
but he couldn’t keep it up. “I’m sorry –” He started to laugh.
“Nothing happened – really.” He said to Jackie, “Peter brought you
up here and passed out, really nothing happened.” Oh, this was so
good, he got them both. “You should have seen the looks on your
faces!”
“Why you!” Jackie snatched up a very expensive figurine off her
night stand and hurled across the room at Daniel. He ducked, it
missed, and he was gone.
“You’re a dead man, Daniel!” Peter was still holding onto his
head, but his anger gave him strength and he took off after his
brother.
“Get him, Peter!” Jackie urged.
Daniel hurried down the stairs. He knew it wouldn’t take long for
Peter to cool off, but he just had to stay out his way until he did.
Unfortunately, he wasn’t that familiar with the layout of the house,
which slowed him up. He rushed through the living and dining room
and into the kitchen. He passed his father, who was reading the
morning paper and drinking coffee.
Thomas didn’t bother looking up at Peter either as he went roaring
by. He was used to the high jinks that went on between his sons, no
matter how old they got.
 93
In the great room, Daniel narrowly missed getting caught when a
set of closed French doors slowed him down but made up for it by
clearing both couches.
Peter knew he couldn’t outrun his brother, but maybe he could
outsmart him. When Daniel headed back out in the living room, Peter
ran right through Jackie’s adjoining office, which took him back to
the foyer.
Daniel noticed he was no longer being chased and decided it was
probably a good idea to go back to his room and hurried to the foyer
and the stairs. Instead, he nearly ran right into Peter. He turned a tight
one hundred eighty degrees, but Peter was too close. He only had one
hope, he feigned injury. “Oh, my leg!” He dropped to his knees,
clutching his ankle, suffering terribly as he went all the way to the
floor.
Peter dropped down to aid him. He felt awful. “Daniel is it bad?
I’m so sorry. I’ll get help.” Peter started to get up.
“No, I’ll just walk it off. Really, it’s not that bad.” He was helped
to his feet by Peter, but he acted as if the pain was excruciating. He
limped and carried on, mimicking every horrible sound of pain
imaginable as he made his way to the stairs. Now if he could just get
back to his room –
“Daniel!” Rachel called out in alarm. She rushed down the stairs
to him after waking with the sound of Daniel’s cry. She thought for
sure that her darling Daniel had fallen down the stairs and broken his
leg.
Daniel straightened right up, with both feet on the floor. Peter
looked at him in amazement and then realized he’d been had – again!
“Are you all right?” Her eyes were wild as she ran into his arms.
“Is it bad?” She turned to Peter. “Get the car, we have to get him to
the doctor,” she wept.
Daniel had really blown it this time. He never intended once to
frighten Rachel. He took her in his arms. “I’m all right, really. I was
just kidding around,” he admitted, and smiled at Peter, hoping he
would back him up, however, his brother failed to be so
accommodating.
Rachel looked up at him in shock. “Just kidding around!” She
pushed him away. “You scared me! I really thought you were hurt!”
When he reached for her again, she stepped back and held on to her
 94
aching head. “I told you those acting talents would get you into
trouble – that was bad!” She burst into tears and ran up the stairs.
“Rachel! Honey, I didn’t mean it,” he called and started after her.
“I’m sorry, I’m really sorry!” He hurried to catch up, but she made it
to the bedroom before he did, slammed and locked the door. He
stopped suddenly at the blocked entrance. He felt helpless, unsure of
how to proceed. She was angry, really angry with him. He could
hardly believe it. She had never been mad at him before. He paced in
front of the door and knocked quietly. “Rachel, baby, please let me
in? Angel. I’m sorry.”
“Serves you right! That was a mean thing to do! I wouldn’t be
surprised if she never spoke to you again!” Jackie pointed an excusing
finger in his direction. She was no longer wearing her finery, but had
changed into Peter’s robe.
Peter was standing behind her, shaking his head. “You’ve gone
too far this time.”
Their accusations only made it worse as he watched them walk
away. They were right. He had gone too far and was paying for it. He
thought, maybe if he gave her some time to cool off, perhaps then she
would forgive him. Dejectedly, he walked back up the hall and down
the stairs. He wanted coffee but decided he didn’t deserve any. Plus,
he couldn’t face the family, so he headed toward the back of the
house and outside to the magnificent view of the ocean. It was cold
and windy and he was still barefoot and shirtless, but he didn’t feel it.
He found a lawn chair and sat down heavily, lonely, miserable and
humbled. How could he have been such an idiot? An hour at least
passed as he contemplated his sins.
~
Rachel felt ill. She stood under the shower for a long time,
pressing her temples together to keep her head from exploding. She
couldn’t believe she had yelled at Daniel. He was joking, but the hang
over and the jolt of fear caused her to lose her temper. She still
couldn’t believe she had yelled at him – even pushed him away! She
felt as if she were the worst person in the world. She started to cry,
which only made her head ache more.
~
Jackie, now showered and dressed, crossed the living room to join
Peter and his father, who were both were focused on Daniel and deep
in conversation.
 95
“Do you think we should leave him out there?” Peter worried,
feeling partially responsible for what had taken place.
“It’ll teach him a lesson! He has no business frightening Rachel
and upsetting Jackie in her own home. I’ve said it over and over,
horse-play always gets out of hand and now he’s paying for it. He
could use a little time to think about what he’s done. Leave him be!”
he insisted. He turned with a smile when Jackie approached. “Good
morning, my dear.” He greeted his lovely friend.
“Is Daniel getting the treatment?” she kidded.
“It seems he’s banished himself, but it can only do him good.
Have you spoken to Rachel?” He was still concerned for her.
“She hasn’t come out of her room yet, but I’m sure she’s fine.”
She glanced out the door at Daniel. He appeared positively glum but
it was Peter’s concern that really touched her. He seemed more
obviously worried than the father of the accused.
“I’ll get him some coffee,” he offered, but his father stopped him.
“Let him be,” he counseled. “He’ll come in when he’s ready or
when Rachel forgives him – which I’m sure won’t be long.” He
returned to the kitchen and his own coffee. He knew if he stayed
much longer he would grow sorry for his despondent son and ferry
out some coffee himself. Daniel needed this self-inflicted punishment
to make sure this never happened again. Upsetting and frightening the
women was a serious offense and could not be brushed off too
quickly. Daniel was wrong and deserved to be admonished but with
one more painful glance back out the doors – he had to force himself
away.
“Rachel really let him have it,” she pondered. “But after what he
did this morning, he deserves this.” She was firm and in complete
agreement with Thomas.
“I know, but I egged him on, it’s my fault, too,” he admitted.
“Well, he started it!” Then she had a sudden thought. “You know,
we could get even with him for all the pranks he’s pulled on us,” she
offered, gathering a plan.
“I don’t know if now’s a good time.” Peter was feeling sorry for
him.
“Rachel’s going to be down here any minute, they’ll kiss and
makeup and we would have been robbed of a perfect opportunity!”
Her eyes gleamed.
“He’s pretty upset.” Peter was still unsure.
 96
“Are you forgetting what he has put us through over the years?
Just last week you were fuming because he hung underwear outside
your office window so everyone on the lot could see it,” she
reminded, thinking back on every prank he’d ever pulled.
“Yeah, you’re right. What do you want to do?” He was ready to
get even.
“Keep Rachel upstairs.” She was still planning as she spoke.
“How do I do that?” he questioned.
“I don’t know, just do it, and I’ll take care of the merry prankster.”
They shook hands to seal the deal, and Peter hurried upstairs. Jackie
walked out the back door to join her prey. “I’m sorry to have to tell
you this, but Rachel has left,” she said with regret and even had tears
in her eyes. Daniel wasn’t the only actor in the house.
Daniel stood immediately. “No –”
“I’m afraid so, she said she’s going to a hotel for a while,” Jackie
stated sadly.
“A hotel?” He had really done it this time. “Where? What hotel?”
“She didn’t say, but she was really mad at you,” Jackie scolded.
“When did she leave?” he asked, feeling overwhelmed by the loss.
“About forty-five minutes ago.”
“And no one told me!” Daniel ran into the house and to the front
door with Jackie right behind him, and flung it open. “Which way did
she go?” he said in a panic.
“What are you going to do, go running up the street in your bare
feet? Why don’t you get the phone book and start calling hotels,” she
implored, acting concerned.
“Right – good idea!” He rushed for the phone in Jackie’s office.
~
Peter paced in the hallway, trying to think up a good story of what
to say to Rachel when she came out – when the door suddenly
opened.
Rachel felt a little better physically, but emotionally, she was a
wreck. Daniel never came back to the room. Obviously, he was angry
that she had locked him out after losing her temper. She was almost in
tears when she nearly ran right into Peter, who stood between her and
the stairs.
“Rachel!” he said in surprise. “Where are you going?”
“Where’s Daniel?” she asked painfully.
“I – don’t think it would be a good idea to see him,” he pleaded.
 97
“He’s angry with me, isn’t he?” Tears burned her eyes. Daniel had
never been mad at her before, but she had yelled at him and even
pushed him!
Peter took her arm and led her into Jackie’s room and shut the
door. He couldn’t take any chances of Rachel being overheard
downstairs. “Maybe you should take a moment to calm down before
seeing him.” He led her over to the bed to sit down.
~
Daniel was sitting behind Jackie’s desk, calling every hotel, motel
and motor lodge listed. Frantic and upset, he silently berated himself
for his own stupidly.
Jackie sat on the couch behind him, schooling her features and
pretending to be understanding. “Keep trying, Daniel, I know she’s
out there somewhere.”
~
“Peter, I can’t stay up here. I have to face him!” Tears rolled down
her cheeks.
Peter didn’t want to make Rachel cry. But he didn’t want to
disappoint Jackie either. “Uh – could I talk to you about something?
It’s – it’s kind of personal. I just don’t know who to turn to.” He
didn’t have to pretend to be upset – he was upset.
“Is this about you and Jackie?” Rachel was concerned, drying her
face.
Peter thought a moment, if talking would keep her in the room
without tears, he would admit anything. “Yes, it is. I just – don’t
know what to do.”
“I think you should tell her how you feel. I know you’re in love
with her.” Rachel patted him on the arm. “Tell her.”
“Do you really think I should?” He forgot all about the joke.
“Yes. You are in love with her aren’t you?” she asked kindly.
“If you only knew how much, I love her so much it hurts,” he
admitted painfully.
~
“That was the last one – she’s nowhere!” Daniel got up from the
desk and paced the room. “Where could she be? If only I’d stayed in
the house, I would have been able to stop her.” He abruptly left the
office. “I’m going upstairs and get dressed. I’m going to search for
her until I find her!” he insisted, but Jackie stopped him.
 98
“I don’t think that’s a good idea!” Jackie had no idea where
Rachel was in the house. “Why don’t you try calling the cottage
again?”
“No, I can’t just sit here – I have to find her!” He started up the
stairs, but Jackie grabbed his arm. “Jackie, what are you doing? Let
me go.”
“No, I can’t let you go!” She dove toward the floor and grabbed
him around the leg. “Don’t go!” she yelled, sounding really upset.
“Let go of my leg!” Daniel protested, but Jackie was holding on
so tight, she was cutting off the blood supply to his foot.
“Don’t go! Go!” she yelled louder.
~
Peter was nearly in tears as he poured his heart out to Rachel,
when he heard Jackie’s call. “We have to get out of here.”
“Why?” Rachel stood as Peter rushed around the room, searching
for an exit. When he looked out the French doors and onto the
balcony, he found his answer.
“Peter, what’s wrong? Why did Jackie yell like that?” She started
for the door.
“No! You can’t go out there!” He threw himself in front of the
door.
“Peter, you’re scaring me!”
“Don’t worry, just bear with me. It will be over soon, I promise.
Just trust me, everything is just fine.” He lifted her onto his shoulder
and hurried out onto the balcony, at the end were the stairs down to
the pool and tennis court.
Rachel was really getting worried, had Peter gone crazy? “Put me
down!”
When Peter reached the bottom, he raced around the side of the
mansion, searching for a place to hide. “I’ll explain everything later!”
~
Thomas was annoyed, first Rachel and now Jackie was yelling but
considering the extent of the mansion, it was impossible to actually
hear what was being said. However, whatever was going on, he was
going to break it up.
Abandoning his half-finished cross word puzzle, he left the paper
on the kitchen table and took his cup to the sink. But movement
caught his eye, and he looked up to see Peter passing the window
 99
with Rachel on his back. With a sigh of frustration, when he realized
he had two problems to handle.
~
“Jackie, stop it! Let go!” He was still trying to peel his friend off
his leg, finally succeeding. He started up the stairs but was stopped by
his father.
“What’s going on around here?” He looked down to see Jackie
sprawled on the bottom steps. He was horrified that Daniel would
leave her there. “The floor is no place for a lady!” He hurried over to
help her up. “A lady is also not to be carried around like a sack of
meal! Have you boys lost your minds? Peter is going to answer for
this right now!” He went right to the front door and flung it open with
determination. There was his younger son in the distance, racing
across the huge expanse of lawn. “Peter!” he yelled. “Put Rachel
down this minute!” he demanded.
“What!” Daniel bellowed and rushed to the front door.
Immediately, he saw Peter standing frozen down near the pink putting
green with Rachel on his back. “Just wait until I get my hands on
you!” he shouted and took off running after his brother.
Peter had stopped when he heard his father’s call. A second later
he heard his brother. Then he saw Daniel burst out from under the
massive archway and into the sunlight – he didn’t look happy. In an
absolute panic, he turned and ran.
Jackie went flying out of the house after Daniel, but she was at a
disadvantage, her five inch heels slowed her up. “Run, Peter, he’s
coming!”
Through the putting green, around the fishpond and straight
through the rose garden, Peter ran with Daniel closing in. Rachel
continued to scream the whole way.
Daniel had never been so mad at his brother in his life. He had no
idea what he was going to do when he caught him. He’d figure that
out when he got Rachel back, but Peter was going to pay for this.
Daniel was getting too close for Peter. He turned back for the
house. His only hope was to reach their father first, only he or Rachel
could calm Daniel down, and he didn’t think Rachel would help him
at this point.
Thomas stood on the porch, surrounded by beautiful marble
columns and saw his sons heading back in his direction. Deciding he
 100
wasn’t above a few pranks himself, he hurried back in the house and
shut the door.
“Dad!” Peter yelled, as he ran right into the locked door – gasping
for breath.
“Put her down!” Daniel ordered as he reached the house.
Rachel was trying to get off his back, but Peter held her tight – she
was the only leverage he had left. He turned to Daniel, who looked
very angry. “I will as soon as you calm down,” he tried to reason. “I
was just a joke – no big deal.”
“I said – put her down right NOW!” he roared at Peter.
Peter stepped back in fear. Years of experience told him that
Daniel could be pushed only so far. Peter had gone well over the line,
but he had never seen Daniel this angry before. “Not until you calm
down.”
Seething, he knew he couldn’t try to physically remove Rachel
from his brother, she might be hurt. Instead, he turned and saw Jackie
trotting back toward the house. “Okay, if you want to play dirty –
let’s play dirty!” He turned and ran straight for Jackie, who screamed
upon seeing all his anger directed towards her. Still screaming, she
tried to run away – a hopeless cause in heels.
Peter was stunned. “No! Daniel! Don’t!” He took off after his
brother.
Jackie didn’t make it very far before Daniel caught her and lifted
her over his shoulder and ran toward the back of the house. “We’re
going swimming!”
Jackie screamed. “Daniel, don’t you dare! Peter, help me!”
Rachel laughed as Peter took off in pursuit. Daniel was obviously
bluffing, and she couldn’t believe Peter or Jackie would buy the
phony threat.
Peter came to a halt when he saw Daniel at the edge of the heart-
shaped pool, holding the protesting Jackie out in his arms over the
water. “All right – you win!” He approached Daniel and Jackie
slowly, trying to be calm. “We’ll put them down together, and then
we’ll swap, all right? Truce?”
Daniel was giving Peter an evil glare. “You swear?”
“I swear, on the count of three. One, two, three –” He let Rachel
down and Daniel did the same. However before they could swap,
Jackie turned on Daniel and pushed him in the pool. With an
 101
enormous splash he hit the water. Unfortunately, Jackie lost her
balance and followed him in with a scream.
“Jackie!” Peter hurried to the pool to aid her – a moment later was
airborne.
Rachel stood at the side of the pool with a look of satisfaction.
Daniel laughed immediately upon seeing her bold move. “Atta
girl!”
Jackie was wiping the hair out of her face, but she couldn’t be
mad and started to laugh as well. What fools they were, she thought
but it fun while it lasted.
Peter had to laugh. “I’m sorry Rachel. I hope you’ll forgive me.”
He was sincere.
“I think you’ve paid enough,” she joked and turned to Daniel.
“And you –” She suddenly smiled and jumped in the pool and into
Daniel’s arms. “I’m so sorry I yelled, I didn’t mean it.” She held him
tight.
“That’s okay, sweetheart, I shouldn’t have scared you. I’m the one
who’s sorry.” He kissed her again and then hugged her close.
Glancing over at Jackie and Peter, they were still laughing. She was
holding her high heels in her hands and he was helping her to the side
of the pool. His eyes narrowed as he looked at his brother. “Would
you excuse me for a moment, honey, there’s something I need to do.”
Before she could reply, he disappeared under the water.
Rachel covered her mouth as Daniel closed in on poor Peter.
Peter was in the shallow end, walking Jackie to the steps, when he
felt his legs being grabbed. “Daniel!” He didn’t have to look down to
know who it was.
Jackie laughed and hurried to get out of the way, as did Rachel.
Peter was being pulled deeper by one leg, but fortunately Daniel
had to come up for air, giving him the opportunity to get away but not
for long. He laughed after he surfaced when he felt his brother on his
back, pushing him down again. However, he countered, rose up
quickly and threw Daniel off, and then swam for the side.
“There they go again,” Thomas complained as he came out the
back door. “I don’t like this rough-housing, someone is going to break
their neck or put an eye out!” Peter reached the side and started to
pull himself up, but Daniel was coming up fast from under the water.
He aided Peter, determined to break up the horse-play before it got
 102
out of hand again. Unfortunately, his own leg was grabbed by a hand
out of the water, and he lost his balance.
Daniel closed in on his victim, only to see his father’s face
underwater. He came up in complete shock, but he backed away
quickly when his father surfaced. “Dad! I thought you were Peter –
I’m sorry, I’m really sorry!” No matter how old he got, he couldn’t be
relieved of the childish reflex that feared his father’s disapproval.
“Come here, son,” Thomas beckoned, waving him over. He turned
when Peter laughed from where he was sitting on the edge of the
pool. “You too, Peter, come here.” His voice was firm, Peter stopped
laughing.
The ladies watched from the steps, both amused, Rachel
especially. Were these the same two fearless men she watched take
out twice their number in the saloon? Now she saw the uncertainty in
their eyes as they faced one man – their father.
Peter, always the more obedient, got right back in the water and
approached his father. He exchanged worried glances with Daniel,
who still hung back.
“Daniel, come here!” He sounded a lot more serious, until he got
the results he wanted. Now with an arm around each of them, he
began to speak. “You both know how I feel about horse-play. It
always gets out of hand, so it’s going to stop. I hope I’m clear.” He
received nods. “Good. Now, to the other issue, we do not carry ladies
around on our backs. What if one of you had fallen?” he pointed out
and he received more crest-fallen nods. “And one more thing.” He
quickly moved his hands to their heads and pushed them under,
before he swam away.
Rachel and Jackie laughed as a smiling Thomas swam toward
them. Both Daniel and Peter re-surfaced at the same time, knowing
they had no recourse in revenge, their father always won. All they
could do was laugh, but it ended for Peter when his brother tackled
him once more, and another underwater wrestling match took place.
“Oh, for crying out loud!” Thomas complained. “Daniel! That’s
enough!” But his order was lost in the roar of slashing water and
flailing bodies. Daniel was the most unmanageable, difficult man
when he got like this! He was about to holler another admonishment
when a sweeter voice interceded.
“Sweetheart, I’m cold. I want to go upstairs and change.”
 103
From the very first word, Daniel broke off the attack and
immediately swam to the side of the pool.
Jackie had to turn away to hide her amusement behind her hand,
and Peter was left with an astonished smile as his brother got out to
take Rachel into the house.
Nothing was said until the couple went inside. “I knew this day
would come, but if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn’t
believe it now.” Thomas joked.
“I still don’t believe it,” Peter agreed.
Jackie was still laughing but kept it down. “Why don’t we all go
upstairs and get changed. We haven’t even had breakfast yet.”
“Certainly.” Peter made his way to the side of the pool and was
out at once.
Thomas was left to bring up the rear and followed the soggy
couple into the house. He briefly glanced back at the pool with a
smile. Finally, he thought, there was one person in the world who
could control his eldest son.

Chapter Thirty-Eight
There certainly was a lot of lace. It seemed to be on everything.
Some was in small doses, doilies on the backs of chairs, under lamps
and even edging the towels in the powder room. However it also
covered all the windows and the table, bringing a smile to Thomas’
face. The home Rachel had created for Daniel was charming.
“Rachel had chair custom made so we could share it,” Daniel said
and sat down.
“It looks very comfortable.” He took a place on the couch next to
Peter and glanced over when Rachel and Jackie came out of the
kitchen to set the table.
“Are you sure you don’t want help?” Daniel asked.
“No, no, we’re fine.” It was Jackie who answered and they
returned to the kitchen with hardly a break in their conversation.
“There is nothing like happy women,” Thomas smiled.
“Amen to that,” Daniel agreed. “Hey, there’s something you have
to see.” He waved his father and brother along and the three of them
headed up the stairs.
“Wow!” Thomas looked with surprise at the enormous shower.
“How many people bathe here?” he joked.
 104
“Probably the same group of people that sleep in that bed.” Peter
laughed, pointing back out into the bedroom. “It kind of reminds me
of an aircraft carrier.”
“At least my feet don’t hang over the edge, but Rachel is still
considering a smaller bed. This one sure takes up a lot of room,” he
joked.
More lace edged the pillow shams, covered the windows and
topped the small table between the chairs. “She keeps it very nice, the
house is beautiful.” Thomas was still looking around at Daniel and
Rachel’s home.
“I’m envious,” Peter relayed. “I’ve lived alone too long. This is
really nice.”
“I have a remedy, and she’s right down stairs in the kitchen.”
Thomas insisted.
Peter gaped at his father, and Daniel laughed at his expression.
“Are you sure, you don’t want me to ask her for you? I’ll get
flowers!”
“Daniel, you will do no such thing! I’ll do it,” he said simply and
started for the stairs. “I’ll just go down and ask her if she wants to
marry my son.”
“Dad, don’t you dare! I would die of shame!” Peter took hold of
his father’s arm.
“Don’t be ridiculous, I know what I’m doing.” He was trying hard
to keep a straight face. However, he stopped joking when Rachel
ascending the stairs.
“Honey, will you come and carve the roast, please?” She smiled at
all three men.
“Sure.” He took her hand, and they descended the stairs together.
Thomas turned back to Peter. “Can’t you see how happy your
brother is?”
“Of course I can.” Peter was pleading with his father. He wanted
nothing more than to be with Jackie forever, but he didn’t want to
make a fool out of himself either.
“Then quit holding up the show!” He started for the stairs, hoping
that his urging would inspire Peter to propose.
It was a very pleasant meal, Rachel was the perfect hostess and
once the table had been cleared – it was time for praise. “That was a
wonderful dinner.” He saw how his approval affected Rachel, she was
all smiles.
 105
“I’m so glad you liked it.”
“While Daniel gets the dishes started, why don’t we take a look at
this property? It would give us a chance to talk,” he requested.
“Okay.” Rachel led him out the back door to the patio. There was
nothing like the long summer days, the sun was just beginning to set,
but the air was still warm. “What did you want to talk about?”
“Since you’re going to marry my son, I thought you should start
calling me Dad.” He watched the smile that came immediately to her
face.
“Oh, I would like that. I want so much to be good friends. You
mean so much to Daniel.” She was touched. “Was it Jackie or Peter
that told you about the wedding?”
“Jackie, she was too excited to keep it in, but I was hoping to
know why you were planning to keep your future husband to be in the
dark.”
It took a few moments for her to get her thoughts together. “I’m
not sure where to begin, mostly I’m afraid, I guess. Victor could tie us
up in court for a long time.” She moved away now, she needed space
to think. “I don’t want Daniel to be hurt, it’s just easier for me to get
the divorce and surprise him. Then we can just get married – just run
off and get married.” She grew quiet. “Peter’s looking into my vows
being nullified in the Church and we can be remarried.”
“I see,” he said softly.
Rachel turned back to him now, worried. “You don’t disapprove,
do you? It would break Daniel’s heart, he loves you so much.”
“Not at all, my dear, I think you’re doing the right thing. You and
my son belong together – of that I’m sure. The sooner the divorce is
final the better.” He saw the smile return to her face, he knew why
Daniel wanted to see her happy, for when she wasn’t, it was
heartbreaking.
“I just hope that God will understand and forgive me.” Her smile
had dropped away again and she found herself drawn into her future
father-in-law’s embrace.
“He always does,” he said sincerely. “I’m still looking forward to
being called Dad.” He looked down into her smiling face. “I did bring
something for you.” He pulled the small velvet box from his pocket.
“Peter told me a while back you were wearing Rose’s ring. So I
thought you should have this.” He opened it.
 106
“It’s just like mine!” Rachel looked at the ring that matched her
own.
“Yes, it is.” Thomas removed the ring from the box. This would
be the last moment he would hold it in his hand – the last moment it
would be his. Now, it would belong to his son, given to him by a
woman he loved so much. Thomas was taken back to the wedding so
long ago when his Rose placed it on his finger. “It would honor me if
you would take it now for Daniel, these two rings belong together.”
He placed it in Rachel’s hand, yet, it was still painful to let it go, but
she wore its mate. “They need to be worn as they were meant to, by
two people who love each other.”
“I can’t wait to put it on his finger,” she answered tenderly, and
slipped the ring back in the box and held it tightly in her hand.
“Thank you,” she cried. “Thank you – Dad. You don’t know how
much this means to me – how much it will mean to Daniel.” She
moved back into his arms, clutching the ring box in her hand. This
was how love was supposed to be – her heart rejoiced.
“What’s going on out here?” Daniel joked, as he swung open the
back screen.
“We’re bonding,” Rachel announced, sliding the ring into her
pocket.
“I’m all for bonding.” He took Rachel into his own arms and
looked at his father. “Are you ready to build a gazebo?” He was really
looking forward to the project.
“I’ll be ready bright and early.” He smiled at the couple before
him.
“Jackie is going to come to keep me company and we’re going to
do the cooking.” Rachel was looking forward to it, mainly because it
made Daniel so happy. She was also looking forward to cooking for
all of them and knew it would take a lot of food to feed three hard-
working men all day, but she was prepared.
However, she had something else to look forward to that night –
another first. She wasn’t quite so fearful of asking for them, but this
one still bothered her. Yet, if she was going to get over her fears – she
had to face them. “Would you do something for me?” Rachel asked
quietly, when Daniel was under the covers.
“Sure.” He could tell by her tone that this wasn’t a casual
question, even more so when she whispered in his ear. “You don’t
 107
have to worry, if it bothers you, we can do something else. There’s
lots of different ways to make love,” he promised.
“But in my dream, you’re on top,” she argued. “Victor, he – I
didn’t like it.”
“It’s okay. It doesn’t have to be that way, it’ll be just as beautiful
with you on top,” he explained. She had already had rosy cheeks from
the moment the subject came up, but his statement only increased the
blush as she giggled in embarrassment. Rachel hid her face against
him as he cuddle with her, but it took her several moments to settle
down.
“But I want it to be like my dream,” she pleaded quietly. “But –”
“There’s nothing for you to be afraid of,” he whispered as he
turned off the light.
Rachel complied as Daniel urged her onto her back, but she
trembled. She hoped this would be the moment he would finally make
love to her, but he didn’t take off his pajama bottoms as she would
have expected. Instead, he showed gentle affection, he kissed her
cheeks and whispered his love.
He moved over her slowly, carefully maneuvering one leg in
between her own. She felt a shiver of delight, as he brushed against
the previously ignored part of her body. He parted her legs further,
and the burning sensation increased. With both of his legs were
between hers, he began to settle down carefully.
“Hold me tight,” Daniel requested gently. Her fear kept his
passion under control, but in such an intimate position – it wasn’t
easy. He was just glad they were both dressed, but the sensations of
pleasure could not be ignored. He rested most of his weight on his
elbows, but she was holding onto him as tightly as she could. Her
breasts were pressed against his chest, and even through the fabric of
his pajamas and her underwear, he could feel the warmth between her
legs. “How’s that?”
“Can I have a big kiss?” she begged, but she didn’t have to wait
long. Though the weight of his body kept her right where she was, the
longer the kiss went on, the more comfortable she became. It was a
lovely way to hold him. “This is nice,” she whispered when he ended
the kiss.
“It sure is.” Daniel smiled in the darkness. He was careful to
remain absolutely still, but he could feel her moving under him. In the
beginning, the muscles of her legs were taught and rigid, her knees
 108
locked. But as the moments passed, she began to relax. Rachel
brought her knees up on either side of him, wriggling and moving as
if to test her limits.
Daniel settled closer and kissed the side of her neck and enjoyed
the feeling of her hands up and down his back, but he felt a surge of
desire when she patted his bottom. It only got worse when her legs
moved around him. He was all for exploration, but he was beginning
to feel the rise of passion, and the last thing he wanted was to frighten
her as he had in the living room when he had lost control.
Rachel could not keep still, and she began to wonder if the
wonderful feeling between her legs would be better if she wasn’t
wearing panties, but she couldn’t bring herself to voice the desire. She
wanted him to move, but he remained still. She longed to feel his
hands on her body, but he took no liberties. Rachel wanted him to
make love to her, but she couldn’t say yes. Yet, she burned with the
desire and was feeling his. The means of uniting them was growing
between her legs, she could feel it. For a lovely moment he pressed
the shaft tightly against her and a tremor of delight consumed her but
the moment passed. She found herself giggling when he breathed into
her ear. Little tickles followed until she laughed out loud. He moved
off of her, and was searching under the covers for her feet. “No!” she
squealed.
“Okay, time for bed, we have to be up early.” It was time to end
this game. He let out a long sigh, when he had her back in his arms.
“Night, Sweetheart.” He kissed her forehead as she snuggled up. He
closed his eyes, but there was one part of his body that didn’t seem
any where near ready to relax.
Rachel smiled in the darkness and couldn’t wait to talk to Jackie.
She was up the next morning at dawn and wouldn’t let Daniel lift a
finger to help. She waited for Jackie and together they put breakfast
on the table.
“I never thought cooking could be so much fun.” She was learning
a lot from Rachel, as she stood over the pan of fried potatoes.
“My mother passed down a lot of recipes to me. She’s a
wonderful cook – there’s nothing she can’t do in the kitchen,” Rachel
praised her mother.
“I don’t think I’ve ever heard you mention your mother before.”
 109
“We don’t see each other very often. I’m only allowed to write
four times a year and visit on Christmas.” She accepted, as always,
the rules her father set down.
“Why, just four times a year?” Jackie queried, it certainly sounded
odd.
“That was my punishment for disobeying my father. He didn’t
even let me speak to my mother for two years after I married – that
man.” She didn’t even want to say Victor’s name aloud. “My
marriage and college were the only times I ever stood up to him. He
was wrong about school, but everything he said about my marriage
came true, and he never let me forget it. My first visit home, he spent
practically every waking moment telling me what a fool I was – but
he was right.” Then she suddenly smiled. “When I finally admitted he
was right, he let me write to my Mom!”
Appalled, but Jackie schooled her expression well. However, she
considered it outrageous that Rachel had to be allowed to write to her
own mother. She knew what that made her father – a controlling idiot.
From her father to Victor, no wonder Rachel was in such bad shape
when she came into Daniel’s life. Now she felt sorry for Rachel’s
poor mother. However, the gloom of the moment ended when Rachel
suddenly smiled.
“I had another first last night.” And she gave Jackie a whispered
account of all that had happened. And with every conversation, she
was learning to express every first with greater detail.
“Did he really?” Jackie smiled. “But I’m still amazed at his
willpower. Right up to the starting gate, with a running engine – he
stops.” Jackie shook her head.
“Okay, here we go, let’s get this food on the table,” Rachel
transferred the eggs from the pan to a platter and pulled the biscuits
from the oven. All of it had to get to the table at the same time and
hot, so she hurried. Talking about sex would have to wait until after
breakfast.
~
“Since the footings are already in place, the gazebo shouldn’t take
more than a day to put together,” Peter figured. He had helped pour
the concrete with Daniel more than a week ago for the footings, so
they were more than dry enough.
“Now you can’t rush this. There are a lot of compound miters
here.” Thomas was still looking over the blueprints. “That takes time,
 110
measure twice, cut once,” he reminded his sons. He was certainly
looking forward to the project, but just having the opportunity to
spend time with his boys was worth any amount of work.
Peter was looking forward to it as well, but at the moment he was
more looking forward to breakfast. A couple of cups of coffee had
only increased his appetite, but the scent of food only made it worse.
“I don’t see why the ladies won’t let us help.”
“Rachel said she and Jackie were only being fair. If we were
going to work out back all day, they would cook,” Daniel relayed.
“You did offer?” Thomas asked.
“Three times, but she kept kicking me out. She wants to do it
herself.” He was firm on this point. “How could I turn her down?”
The sappy look on Daniel’s face was certainly enough explanation
of how he was feeling in regard to Rachel. “You made the offer –
that’s the important thing. Never argue with the ladies, they always
know best. A happy wife in the home is a joy.”
“Wife,” he sighed the word. “That’s all I want, Rachel as my
wife.”
Thomas tried to remain unreadable, catching Peter’s eye but only
briefly. They shared a secret that would take the sadness out of
Daniel’s eyes and replace it with joy. However, Rachel’s wishes had
to be respected.
“Breakfast!” Rachel received the attention such an announcement
deserved, plus the praise of each man as they joined her at the table.
Jackie enjoyed the attention as well, in particular, Peter’s. His
praise meant the world to her. “It’s like taking turns, today Rachel
and I get to cook. Next week at the barbeque we don’t have to do a
thing.” It seemed so fair.
“I don’t know when I’ve had a finer breakfast or sweeter
company,” Thomas praised.
“I just wish you were going to stay longer,” Daniel lamented.
Thomas smiled at his eldest. “I was hoping for a visit myself and
the ladies have a standing invitation to join you.” He wanted the two
couples together as much as possible, especially for Peter’s sake.
Daniel needed no urging to the altar – just time. On the other hand,
Peter needed some prodding to build up his nerve to propose. But by
the expression of love in Jackie’s eyes, he was sure his youngest
wouldn’t get turned down. He intended to take the problem in hand
after breakfast and cornered Peter in the garage the moment they were
 111
out of the house. “So what’s the holdup?” He pressed Peter for an
answer.
“I haven’t even asked her out on a date and you want me to
propose?” He buckled the work belt around his waist, frustrated with
his father.
“Dating? We’re not talking about going out on a date,” Thomas
complained.
“I think they’re well past the date phase,” Daniel muttered.
“Will you go find something to hammer,” Peter insisted, the last
thing he wanted was for Daniel to needle him.
“Cut me some wood and I’d be happy to!” He continued out of the
garage with two by fours, leaving his father behind for the main
barrage.
“Forget your brother. Let’s get back to the issue. Are you in love
with Jackie?”
“Dad, do we have to talk about this?”
“Answer the question. Are you in love with Jackie?” Thomas
asked, but before Peter could answer, Daniel did.
“He’s madly in love!” Daniel announced as he returned for more
wood.
“Will you go find something to do?” Peter shouted, his irritation
growing in direct proportion to his frustration at being questioned by
his father.
“As you can see, I am busy!” He carried out several more boards
with a smile.
“Is that true what your brother said?” He got an answer with a
brief nod but it was enough. “That’s exactly what I hoped. So why are
we talking about dates here?”
“Because he doesn’t think he’s good enough for her.” Daniel
answered for his brother, as he grabbed up some wood.
“Daniel, I swear!”
“Nonsense, any woman would be proud to be your wife, and
Jackie would be perfect for you.” Thomas smiled, he knew that for
certain.
“I tried to tell him that, but would he listen – no!”
“That’s it!”
Daniel bolted out of the garage and Peter wasn’t too far behind,
leaving Thomas to mutter and complain under his breath about his
sons.
 112
“I was only trying to help!” Daniel shouted back to his angry
brother as he flew around the side of the house. Funny how he didn’t
get an answer to his expression of aid, instead, he got tackled in the
front yard in the shade of the flowering dogwood. “That’s gratitude
for you!” he wheezed with a knee to the back. “Didn’t I just save you
from Dad?” He was released and when he rolled over, Peter was just
sitting on the grass dejectedly. “But he’s right – what are you waiting
for?”
Peter let out a long breath. “I haven’t even told her I love her,
yet.”
“Maybe it’s time to start thinking about it.” He got up and put his
hand out to his brother. “Come on, let’s get to work.” He helped Peter
to his feet and then dropped an arm around his shoulder and led him
back to the project at hand. They only had the day where the three of
them would be together and it shouldn’t be wasted.
He could hear the laughter as he passed the kitchen window, and
by the tone of it, he knew what it meant. Rachel was sharing.
~
“I’m still surprised at Daniel,” Jackie commented, as she put away
the dishes.
“Oh, it was wonderful,” Rachel sighed. “I love the way it makes
me feel.”
“Now, you know what it’s like to burn with desire.” She glanced
at Peter out the kitchen window with a fair amount of longing. “Of
course, being on top gives you more control.” Jackie turned back to
Rachel when she received a giggle. “I’m serious. Ask him? If you’re
going to experiment, you might as well do it all.”
“Do you think he would make love to me if I did?” she
questioned.
“He just might.” Jackie was having trouble believing Daniel still
hadn’t made love to Rachel already. However knowing the Hunter
men as well as she did, self-control was something, at which, they
excelled. Peter most of all – unfortunately.
Rachel shook with anticipation the rest of the day. By the time she
finished her evening shower her hands were trembling so much she
could hardly dry off. For a single moment, she considered just
walking out of the bathroom naked. However, her whole body
trembled more violently. Instead, she put on her nightgown but in a
 113
bold move, left her panties behind, as she flung open the door. Daniel
was in bed reading.
“You know, honey, I was thinking of fixing up my motorcycle.”
He was looking over the beat-up book he purchased with his bike
years before. He glanced up at Rachel when she the book away from
him. “What is it?” She looked so flushed. Her hands were trembling
as she put the book on the nightstand and turned off the light.
“Honey?” He was a little surprised when she flung his covers off.
Rachel straddled, and then settled down on top of him. Only the
thin fabric of his pajama bottoms lay between her the means of
uniting them. She could feel her desire, and wanted to feel his, but she
shook hard. She kissed him, but this posture left her feeling too
exposed. Having him on top, allowed her hide in his arms. This was
like putting on a show, even if the dark room concealed her actions.
The spot between her legs burned when he took her in his arms
and the kiss deepened. She could feel his desire growing under her,
all she had to do was untie his pajamas and he would be free to enter
her. Then she would do as Jackie said, once he was all the way in her
body – raise up a little and drop back down. Keep repeating this
action until he either changed position to some other – or finished.
Yet, how would she know when he was finished? Victor would
just suddenly stop on his own without much fanfare, and she had
never been on top of him. So, how would she know when to stop with
Daniel? Would he stop her when he was done? Should she wait to be
stopped? Ask him when to stop?
Her feelings were jumble. His hands were on her breasts, she was
burning with desire, but her mind was whirling. She struggled to
remember all Jackie instructions. She recalled with a start, Jackie said
if Daniel didn’t remove her nightgown, then she should remove it
herself. That would be a signal to Daniel to proceed with the love
making, but he was holding her tight. Did that mean she needed to
end the embrace so she could get out of her clothes, or ask him to take
off her clothes? She didn’t know. All she understood from Jackie was
that she had to be naked. Out of her nightgown, she would be naked,
but didn’t they both need to be out of their clothes to make love? She
didn’t remember Jackie saying anything about what he was wearing.
Would Daniel take off his own pajamas – or was she supposed to do
it?
 114
She felt his fully erect shaft under her now. There didn’t seem to
be any give to it at all like she remembered with Victor, and it was so
much larger. It was hard, like a rock, and the place between her legs
was aching with the need to be filled.
She suddenly felt wet and for a horrifying moment thought she
had an accident! How humiliating! What should she do now? Daniel
apparently didn’t realize what she had done! Should she continue,
pretend not to notice? Take off her nightgown? Do this or that? Raise
up and drop back down – instead, she burst into tears.
“Sweetheart? What’s the matter?” he asked gently.
“It was wrong! I did it all wrong,” she wept, her face pressed tight
against him.
“You didn’t do anything wrong.” He tried to comfort her.
“Yes – yes I did.” She could hardly get the words out, she was
racked with tears. “I forgot what – to do.” She whispered the
unforgivable transgression she had committed on his person, before
she dissolved back into terrible tears. “I’m – sorry.”
“No you didn’t, it’s perfectly normal.” He held her tighter. “Don’t
you remember what the doctor told you about why sex was so
uncomfortable with – before?”
“Yes – she said I was – too tense – he was rough, and the condom
was dry.” Rachel was thinking back on everything the Doctor said.
“She gave me that sample – sample to try if I needed it.”
Daniel whispered, “Which you probably won’t need.”
Rachel pulled back so she could look in his eyes. “I told Jackie
what happened last night – she said I should try being on top.” A sob
caught in her throat. “I tried to do it right – but, I like the other way.”
He took her back in his arms. “There’s nothing for you to worry
about. If that makes you more comfortable, then that’s what we’ll
do.” He kissed her forehead.
She looked at him again. “I’m sorry I got you wet.”
“Do you know what that means?” He smiled gently, catching curls
in his fingers.
“What?” For a moment she thought she was going to be kissed.
He brought his lips so close to hers before he spoke again.
“It means, when you’re ready, making love to you, is going to be
so, so sweet.”
 115
His warm breath against her lips sent a shiver up her spine, before
he did kiss her. “Really?” she asked when the kiss ended, leaving her
completely breathless.
“Yes, really.” He caressed her cheek. “It’s going to be beautiful
for both of us, I promise. Just trust me.”
“Okay.” She leaned against him, comforted by his embrace. The
hardness under her was gone, and she felt a little disappointed.
However, she was glad that no matter what she did, Daniel always
seemed to understand.
Daniel just longed for his perfect control. The words, so sweet,
kept playing through his mind as they settled down for the night.
Another idyllic week passed together without another first to
tempt him. But her clothes seemed to be getting sexier by the day, or
he was desperate, one of the two. Either way, he was really looking
forward to Rachel being free. Even what she wore to the market had
him thinking about the sweet things to come. Form-fitting white
shorts, a pink top and sandals that tied around the ankle – he was
dying.
Rachel went over the shopping list while Daniel picked out the
apples, gathering up several in a plastic bag before putting them in the
cart. “Do you want bananas?”
“And oranges.” She smiled, watching him as he grabbed two more
plastic bags from the large roll – he was so handsome! Life was so
wonderful, and it was only going to get better. In a few months, she
was going to marry him and have his babies. Now she was enjoying
just being with him. Between work and the house, they were together
all the time, but she still couldn’t get enough of him. Even shopping
was fun.
She wished that Thomas had visited longer. She wanted to spend
more time getting to know him, and she already felt love for him, as
she did with Peter. She was not only going to marry Daniel, but she
would be getting a father and brother as well. She just wished that
Peter and Jackie would get married so she would get a sister, too. She
was looking forward to seeing the couple that afternoon for barbeque.
When Daniel came back with the fruit, he saw that Rachel was a
thousand miles away, she was smiling wistfully. “Where are you?” he
asked.
“Dreaming of you,” she answered thoughtfully.
 116
He leaned against the cart. “Speaking of dreams – one of these
days you’re going to have to tell me all about the rest of your dream
with the pink clouds. I mean, I should know – if we’re going to make
it come true.” He smiled gently.
Rachel started to blush. “Oh, I couldn’t.”
“Yes, you can, you can whisper it in my ear,” he urged.
Rachel was still blushing as she felt his ring on her finger. “Well,
maybe later.”
Daniel wouldn’t push her further. “Now, are we almost done?”
Rachel checked the list and then looked in the cart. “We forgot the
coffee.”
“We can’t live without that.” He laughed.
“And melons,” Rachel concluded.
“I’ll go get the coffee and meet you back here.” He kissed her and
trotted out of fruits and vegetables and down one of the aisles.
Rachel pushed the cart over and started looking through the
cantaloupes, until she found the right one and put it in the cart. Then
she looked up just in time to see Victor entering the store with
Sharon.
Terrified, she dropped down behind the display of melons,
praying Victor didn’t see her, and tried to make herself as small as
possible. She hugged her knees and hid her face against them.
Memories dropped over her like an anvil. All the pain and torment
came back in a rush, and she was assaulted with horrible memories so
fresh and clear that she almost screamed.
Daniel strolled back, but he didn’t see Rachel. Spotting their
shopping cart, he thought maybe she had gone up another aisle.
Bouncing the large can of coffee from one hand to another, he came
around the display and tossed it into the cart, and he saw her.
“Rachel!” He hurried to her side, kneeling down next to her. She was
whimpering and rocking back and forth, her arms locked tightly
around her legs. “Sweetheart,” he whispered. Slowly her head came
up and she looked into his eyes.
“Victor’s here, he’s in the store,” she whispered back, terrified.
“It’s all right, come with me, you’re safe. I won’t let him hurt
you,” he promised.
Rachel took his hands and he helped her on her feet and started for
the door. “What about our food?” she asked, as they left the store.
 117
“Don’t worry about the food. We need to get you home.” His
voice was calm.
“We can’t leave it – Jackie and Peter are coming,” she pleaded.
“We’ll get you in the car, and I’ll come back and get it,” he
offered and unlocked the car and put her in the back seat to lie down.
“Just keep the doors locked. You’re safe, he can’t hurt you now. I’ll
be right back.”
“Don’t fight with him, I don’t want you to go to jail,” she pleaded.
“I won’t, I promise I won’t lay a hand on him.” He locked the
door and hurried back inside, grabbed the cart and started for the
check out counter.
“Dan! What a surprise!” Victor oiled his way over with a heavy
dose of false charm. “I would have thought you’d have assistants to
do your shopping for you.”
“I like to do my own shopping.” Daniel had to take deep breath to
calm himself down, as he stopped in line. He wished he hadn’t made
that promise to Rachel.
“You remember Sharon,” Victor offered.
Daniel didn’t even look at her but pulled his arm away when she
tried to take it. “Don’t do that.” He glared at her, and she backed
away in confusion.
“What’s the matter, Dan, is something wrong?” Victor was
concerned.
Daniel turned slowly, realizing his promise did not bind him to
silence. “Yeah, something is wrong. I made a mistake when I
promised not to lay a hand on you,” he growled, catching sight of the
beautiful leather jacket he had on, zipped halfway up his chest.
Rachel worked so hard to keep this useless excuse for a man clothed.
After a moment of contemplation, his promise also didn’t include
Victor’s clothing. As long as he didn’t actually lay a hand on his
person, Daniel was living up to his to obligation. In an explosive
move, he grabbed the front of his jacket, jerking Victor forward
violently.
Victor drew in his breath hard, terrified at the sudden turn of
events. Now he was looking into the brilliant blue eyes of pure hate,
and he trembled.
“You look frightened, Victor. Are you afraid?”
“Please – I – don’t understand,” he stammered.
 118
Daniel yanked Victor closer, crushing the leather jacket in fists of
rage. “You make me sick!” he hissed through gritted teeth. “Why
don’t you take a swing at ME?” he demanded. “Try to throw ME in
the pool! Slap MY face for talking back. Break MY arm! No, you
don’t have the guts. I’d have to be a little bitty thing with red hair!”
Victor gasped. “No –” But he could find no other words to defend
himself.
“LIAR,” he growled in an explosive whisper. “I saw the truth with
my own eyes – and you’re going to pay. Are you afraid?” He shook
him again when he didn’t answer. “Are you?” he demanded.
“Yes –” he whimpered.
“Live in fear, Victor, as she lived in fear, never knowing when I
will come back to make you pay. And I swear, if you ever come near
Rachel again – that day will be your last. Do you understand?” Victor
nodded. “Good, because nothing would give me more pleasure than
to send you back to Hell!” Daniel pushed him away.
Victor staggered back on legs that threatened to give out and he
stumbled for balance, backing away in shock and still shaking in
terror.
Daniel looked at him in disgust, then in a dangerous whisper, “Go
away now while you have the chance.”
Victor did as he was told, stunned and frightened by the
unexpected confrontation. Daniel was still giving him a murderous
glare and he continued to shrink back. Sharon grabbed his arm and
hurried him down the closest aisle.
Daniel turned back to the line ahead and started to put his things
on the conveyer belt, when a lady from the next lane caught his
attention.
“I sure wish I could introduce to my ex-husband.”
~
Rachel heard the sound of the trunk opening and the groceries
being placed inside, and she was a little calmer when Daniel got in
the car. “Did you see him?”
“I did,” Daniel replied. However, he was still so angry, as he
started the car. But as he headed for the exit, he saw Victor and
Sharon hurrying out of the store. She was carrying the shopping bags.
He pulled forward slowly, until he came close enough for them to see
and then stopped.
 119
Victor came to an abrupt halt. His eyes grew wide in fear. “There
he is!” He feared Daniel would run him over in the parking lot. He
turned and started running back for the store, with Sharon right
behind him.
Good, Daniel thought. He wanted Victor to be afraid and to
continue to live in fear. Then he might understand a little of what he
had done to his darling Rachel.
Victor waited just inside the door and watched as Daniel’s car
pulled out of the parking lot, and he sighed in relief.
Sharon was breathing hard, clutching the bags of groceries. “Why
did he say that? He looked like he was going to kill you.” Sharon was
terrified.
Victor had never been so afraid in his life. His hands were shaking
still. “He had no reason to say that to me,” he began indignantly. “It’s
Rachel and all of her stories. She’s probably lied about me to
everyone at the studio!” He convinced himself. “Come on. Let’s get
back to the house.” He remembered Daniel knew where he lived.
Daniel drove home slowly, glancing back at Rachel to check on
her. She was silent, curled up on the back seat. By the time they
reached the cottage, his anger was under control, so when he opened
the back door, his manner was gentle. “Come on, Sweetheart, we’re
home.” Rachel slid across the seat to his arms. “That’s my girl.”
With his arm around her, he took her upstairs, but before he could
get her to the bed, she rushed into the bathroom and was sick. He
stayed with her and when she was done, he washed her face and
brought her a glass of water.
Rachel wasn’t sure she was finished, so she stayed on the floor, as
did Daniel, leaning back against the wall and cried. Daniel reached
for her, but instead she took his hands. “You always say that I’m your
Angel and that God sent me to you, but I don’t think that’s true. I
think God sent you to me! I think you’re my Angel.” She crawled into
his arms. “You’re always there and you always know what I need.
You even hold my hair when I throw up. I think you’re my Angel.”
Daniel was touched deeply by her words. “Maybe that’s how it’s
supposed to be for both of us. All I know is that you have made all
my dreams come true.”
Rachel sat back and looked into his eyes, wiping the tears off her
face. “You made all my dreams come true, too, but I’ve always been
afraid. I’d made such a terrible mistake and I have paid for it for so
 120
many years. Not any more, I don’t want to be afraid any more!” She
got to her feet. “Come here,” she urged and led him to the bed. She
sat on his lap to whisper the full account of her dream in perfect
detail.
Daniel held her closer. Sweet, sweet dream, he thought. He never
believed words could be so beautiful or the act of love described with
such purity. Every detail became locked in his memory and he
savored it. Never could a moment be more intimate than this, as he
closed his eyes and listened.
When she finished, Rachel pulled back and looked into his eyes
and found no shame in what she’d just said. Instead, she felt closer to
him than ever before.
“Thank you for telling me.” What a tender moment, he thought.
“Just a minute,” she said softly and left him for a moment and
went to get something out of the dresser. She was there only briefly
before she returned to his lap and arms. “I was going to wait for this,
but I think now’s the right time.” She unbuttoned the top of his shirt
and pulled the Rosary out, running her fingers down the beads, until
she touched the crucifix. “Since I’ve been wearing your ring, it’s
made me feel like I really belong to you.” She opened her hand and
felt new tears. “Your Dad gave this to me for you. It was the ring he
wore when he was married to your mother. I ask you before God,
would you wear it for me for now, would you wear it for me always?”
Rachel took his hand when it was offered and she slipped the
matching ring on his finger. “Now, you are mine, as much as I belong
to you – you belong to me.”
Daniel looked down at the ring on his hand, he was so moved. He
always felt he belonged to Rachel – but this sealed the deal. “Amen,”
he whispered. “You don’t know what this means to me. What it
means to me that Dad gave it to you.” He thought back, his voice
faltering, as he tried to explain. “I remember when he wore it. I was
just a little boy. I was there when he took it off, right before he
married Ellen. He said we could love many others in our lives, but he
would always love my mother the most.” He wiped the tears out of
his eyes. “He put it away but every now and then, when he thought no
one was watching, he’d kiss these rings. He’s done that all my life
and now for him to give up something so precious – to give to you –
to give to me –” He stopped and closed his eyes.
 121
Rachel had watched him all the time he spoke, her heart going out
to him. She held him tight, kissing his face, his eyes, tasting his tears.
“Your Dad said that these rings were meant to be worn by two people
who really loved each other.”
Nothing could have been more true. The rings not only
represented their love, as it did for his father and mother, but a scared
commitment, a vow of fidelity, united them body and soul. He felt
married as if he taken the formal vows in Church. He struggled to
regain his composure but it was hard. “What a morning. I sure have
played both ends of the emotional scale today. First, I almost tear
Victor’s head off in the store and now I sit here crying over my Dad’s
ring.” He looked at Rachel and touched her face gently. “There has
got to be a better way for me to tell you how I feel. The words I love
you just don’t seem to be enough any more. What can I do now, what
can I say? I told you I would give up anything, that everything I am is
yours. I would give up my life, but now what do I do? It isn’t enough.
How can I prove my love to you now? Tell me what to do.”
“Just don’t stop loving me,” she cried and held him as tight as she
could. “But I know what we should do – let’s go see your Dad.”
Daniel looked up and smiled, she understood. “Yeah, let’s go see
my Dad.”
Rachel remembered something else he had said. “What did you
mean when you said you almost tore Victor’s head off?” she worried.
“I didn’t touch him. But I sure told him what I thought of him,” he
said quietly.
“You told him about us?” She wasn’t afraid, it was almost a relief.
“No, but I think the next time he sees you, he’s going to run in the
other direction.” He looked rather pleased with himself.
Rachel laughed. “You told him off? I wish I’d seen it.”
“Well, if you want, we could drive over, I wouldn’t mind
repeating what I said and a lot more.” He smiled.
“Oh, Daniel, how did I get so lucky?” She was laughing when she
kissed him.
~
Victor checked the front door one more time – it was still locked.
Then he went back to the window and scanned the street again.
Sharon watched. They had spent every moment since coming
home securing the house and hadn’t yet even unpacked the groceries.
 122
“I don’t think he’s coming. If he was, he’d be here by now.” She had
never seen Victor so agitated.
Victor waved her off. Since the day he had visited Rachel in her
office, he had felt a growing sense of dread. All he was trying to do
was assert his right as a husband and that friend of Jackie Turner’s –
he couldn’t remember his name – attacked him. Now Daniel Hunter
threatened his life – in public no less.
Victor was convinced now that Rachel was trying to turn all of
Hollywood against him. No wonder he hadn’t been offered anymore
movie roles. She was ruining his career. Well, she was going to pay
for that, too.

Chapter Thirty-Nine
Thomas took off his straw hat and fanned himself with it. Another
blistering Sacramento summer, but he was used to them. Normally, he
enjoyed the heat but this was too hot even for him. Only the roses
flourished in weather like this, everything else wilted, but he
continued to dead head his prized American Beauties.
The whole back yard was well kept. The lawn and garden were
well cared for and the covered back patio was neat and tidy. Even the
old swing set that had belonged to his boys was kept in perfect
condition. Sanded and repainted every year, in the hope that a new
generation of Hunter children would play on it someday.
“The roses look beautiful this year.”
Thomas turned in surprise. “Daniel!” He smiled.
Daniel crossed the yard and hugged him warmly and felt he was
the most fortunate man in the world to have such a father.
“What brings you here, everything all right?” He was a little
concerned, until Daniel stepped back and held out his hand – he
understood.
“Dad –” Daniel didn’t want to fall apart over this again, but he
was near the edge. Instead, his father hushed him with an arm around
his shoulder before leading him back to the covered patio where they
could sit to talk in the shade.
Rachel glanced out the kitchen window, knowing it was better to
leave them alone. She turned away and joined Jackie at the kitchen
table. “I’m so glad you came with us, it will be a lot more fun having
barbeque here. I hope Dad won’t mind.”
 123
Peter had his head in the refrigerator, putting away the food they
had brought. He smiled when he heard Rachel call his father Dad.
“My father mind? On the contrary, if he had his way, we’d still be
living here.” He shut the door when he was finished. “In fact, to prove
my point – come with me,” he beckoned.
Rachel and Jackie rose from the table and followed him down the
short hallway of the tiny house and into Peter and Daniel’s old room.
“Look at this!” Jackie was amazed. “It’s like a little museum.”
Rachel knew immediately which side of the room belonged to
Daniel. All his movie posters were on the walls, and she examined the
football trophies he’d won over the years, and his framed baby
pictures from her place on the wagon wheel bed.
Jackie was being given the tour from Peter on his side of the
bedroom and it gave Rachel the time to look around quietly. She
gazed at the framed photo of Daniel’s beautiful mother on his night
stand. Daniel had her eyes and received the masculine version of her
extraordinary beauty. This was Thomas’ one person.
She looked again at the baby pictures on the wall. There were
several of Daniel and his mother. Rose with an infant in her arms and
one in the very back yard Daniel was sitting in now, as a toddler,
standing in a wading pool, with his mother sitting on the grass nearby.
They were happy pictures of a wonderful life, but a life with a sad
ending. There were more pictures of Daniel, the yearly school photos,
grouped side by side, from kindergarten to high school graduation.
His beautiful smile was there, even when he was missing his two
front teeth.
“Hey, what’s going on in here?” Daniel entered, followed by his
father and joined Rachel on his old bed.
“Here you are!” Thomas came over and greeted the ladies first,
hugging and kissing them both, before welcoming Peter.
“I hope it’s all right that we barge in like this?” Jackie hugged him
again.
“Well, I don’t know.” He shook his head, looking very serious. “I
think a big kiss on the cheek ought to warm me up to the idea.”
Jackie laughed, when he brought his face closer and she was glad
to oblige, wishing all fathers were like him.
“You know, I have another cheek here that’s been very lonely.”
He smiled when Rachel got the hint and hurried over to kiss his
offered cheek. He was happy now with an arm around each of them.
 124
They were going to be the mothers of his grandchildren and that was
reason enough to love them. “Now, how long are you going to be in
town?”
“Through the weekend. We thought we’d take a hotel –” Daniel
began.
“A hotel!” Thomas protested. “You’ll do no such thing, you’re all
going to stay right here,” he insisted.
“Dad, this is a two bedroom house – with one bathroom,” Peter
pointed out.
“There’s plenty of room. You boys can stay in here, the ladies can
take my room and I’ll sleep on the couch. It folds out into a very nice
bed,” he offered.
“We’re not putting you out of your own room. Rachel and I can
sleep in the living room, or we can sleep in here and they can take the
fold out couch.” Jackie wanted to stay. She wanted to feel like part of
the family.
“I’m not sleeping with Daniel,” Peter protested.
“I think I should be offended by that remark.” Daniel laughed. “I
could wear a nice cologne and do my hair real cute,” he offered with a
great big smile.
Peter laughed. “It wouldn’t help.”
“All right, Rachel and I will sleep in the living room,” Jackie
agreed.
Rachel shared a glance with Daniel, and she knew he was thinking
the same thing. They certainly couldn’t insist on sleeping together –
not in Thomas’ house.
~
The long lunch continued all the way to dinner, accompanied by
happy voices and funny stories. Even when the food was finished and
the dishes washed and put away, they stayed on the patio late into the
evening playing gin rummy.
Jackie enjoyed being part of the family so much that when the
pitcher of ice tea was emptied, it was she who offered to refill it. “No,
Dad, I’d be happy to do it.” She was on her feet and went right into
the house.
“Did she just call you Dad?” Peter asked, surprised.
“And why not, you’re going to marry her, aren’t you?” Thomas
blustered.
 125
Peter’s spent a few minutes stuttering, before he could speak.
“Dad, I – I –”
“Well, spit it out, boy,” Thomas demanded, keeping his voice
down so Jackie wouldn’t hear him in the house.
“Yeah, I want to hear this, too,” Daniel kidded, as he held
Rachel’s hand.
“You stay out of this. I won’t have you acting disloyal to your
brother!”
“I wasn’t being disloyal,” Daniel defended, but he knew his father
was kidding. He thought his father was the real actor of the house. He
could go on and on, never breaking a smile, as he pretended to be
mad.
“Are you arguing with me? I’ll have some respect in this house.
Don’t forget you’re still on my list, all these months and you’ve kept
me waiting.” He suddenly stood up and as if he was holding an
invisible basketball in front of his stomach, he said, “Rachel should
have been out to here by now,” he accused.
Daniel gaped at his father in shock, embarrassed beyond belief,
but it got him laughing so hard, he couldn’t sit still. He covered his
face and went right under the table. Rachel threw her head back and
laughed, but she felt no embarrassment at all.
Peter pointed, with amazement. “I wish I could do that!”
“Now back to you.” He turned on Peter. “Let’s get this show on
the road! My grandchildren are waiting to be born!” Thomas stopped
the teasing the moment Jackie came out the back door with the iced
tea. “Here, let me take that for you, my dear.” He stepped over to help
her back to the table.
“Where’s Daniel?” Jackie asked, as she sat down. Rachel was still
laughing and could only point under the table. Jackie pushed her chair
back and looked under. He was lying on the concrete, laughing so
hard that he wasn’t making any sound.
“What happened?” she asked, when she resurfaced.
Peter was laughing again. He knew his father would stop teasing
him with Jackie back at the table. “Dad told Daniel, Rachel should
have been big and pregnant by now and he went right under the
table.” He wiped the tears from his eyes.
“And I missed it!” Jackie complained.
Thomas wasn’t going let her down and the moment Daniel
returned to his chair, he started again. “Now, is there something you
 126
want to discuss with your old father? Was I not clear when we had
our birds and bees talk? Do we need to go over it again?” he asked in
all seriousness, acting really concerned.
Down Daniel went again, why was his father doing this to him?
The laughter had made him so weak the first time. He didn’t think he
could get up now.
Rachel couldn’t breathe now and was gasping for air.
Peter and Jackie clapped their hands and cheered, it was a
wonderful moment. After the years of being teased, it was nice to see
Daniel get it all right back in face.
Rachel was so caught up in the moment she looked under the table
and yelled, “Yeah, what are you waiting for?” Regretting it the
moment the words left her mouth. Daniel came right back up in a
flash.
“What am I waiting for!” he said in shock. “Oh, that’s it, brother.”
Rachel was immediately up and screaming, as she ran out into the
yard, with Daniel right behind her, growling like a tiger on the heels
of his prey. She didn’t even make it to the swing set before he caught
her and lifted her over his shoulder.
With determination, he marched back to the house, stopping only
briefly to slap his brother on the arm. “Come on you two, Jackie
should have been way out here by now! Let’s get the show on the
road!” He held his hand way out in front of his own stomach.
Peter died right on the spot and Jackie’s eyes grew so wide in
shock, she gasped and covered her mouth. How did he know what she
was thinking, she wondered?
Daniel took Rachel right into the house, yelling back to everyone,
“All right, if my father wants grandchildren, we're going to start right
now!” he announced.
“You don’t think he’s really serious?” Thomas wondered and
heard the slam of a door, knowing the old house well enough to know
exactly which door it was.
Daniel laid Rachel down on his old bed. Bending down, he
immediately started kissing her. “What am I waiting for?” He started
to tickle her – she screamed.
Thomas flung the door open. “You better be behaving yourself!”
Daniel turned. “Well, make up your mind, do you want
grandchildren or not? Because if you do, my behavior is going to be
called into question,” he promised.
 127
“Very funny, very funny.” Thomas folded him arms in front of
him.
~
Jackie decided for everyone that since there was so many of them
and only one water heater, each person would get five minutes in the
shower. She was happy when no one argued. Since the Hunter men
were gentlemen, she knew the ladies would get to go first. Rachel,
being polite, insisted she go ahead. What a wonderful family. It still
took nearly an hour and a half before the lights were off and everyone
was in bed.
Daniel now lay in the little twin bed, his feet hanging over the
end, staring up at the ceiling and sighed. It was hard enough trying to
sleep in his old bed but alone was impossible. He tossed and turned,
trying to get comfortable but couldn’t. It was going to be a long night.
He glanced over at Peter. He was sound asleep – darn him.
Daniel thought of Rachel and missed her terribly. The very idea of
her in the next room, completely out of reach, sent his passion for her
nearly out of control. It was only made worse when he remembered
every detail of the dream she whispered to him that morning. Now it
filled him with desire. If he could just hold her once, just one kiss,
maybe he could sleep, he tried to convince himself.
~
The porch light cast the living room in a soft glow and from the
convertible sofa under the window. Rachel could make out all the
furniture clearly. Thomas’ recliner in front of the TV, two wing back
chairs flanked the fireplace and there was a huge braided rug in the
center of the room. She could even discern details on almost every
picture and portrait on the walls, and those scattered about the room
propped up on tables. Certainly, she could see clearly the large studio
portrait of Thomas and his sons hanging above the fireplace mantel.
This was the house Daniel grew up in. It was funny to think of
him living part of his life in this little bungalow. They were so close
now and she couldn’t imagine him living any part of his life without
her. They seemed destined to be together from the beginning. If only
she’d known from the start. She would have avoided Victor and
waited for Daniel. But would she have been the same person to
interest him in the first place, she wondered. Everything he was
seemed to match what she needed. Maybe he was the reward for all
she had suffered. Perhaps the poets were right in the end, that in their
 128
fevered imaginations, they had found that without pain, we would
never be able to recognize pure joy. For without finding the true
torment of the heart, we could not know its complete fulfillment.
Rachel could see movement in the darkness, a form in the hallway
coming closer. But she wasn’t afraid, for she recognized even his
shadow and she held her arms out to him. He knelt next to the bed
and laid his cheek down between her breasts and carefully slid his
arms around her. Rachel’s hands found their way across his bare
back, relieved to be held so close. “I miss you.” It was the tiniest of
whispers.
Daniel rose up and kissed her, wishing he could slide in bed next
to her. He was still reeling from the memory of her dream. It’s all he
wanted, just to take her in his arms as her husband, and enjoy all the
sweet privileges such a union entailed.
The ring on his finger certainly made him feel married. In this
stolen moment of dreams, he let the kiss deepen with more passion
then he had ever dared.
In the darkness, with his father down the hall, he felt as if he were
sixteen again with a high school sweetheart. The months of restraint
seemed lost in such forbidden surroundings, and he relished the surge
of desire coursing through his body. The feel of her arms around him
set him on fire. Daniel’s repressed desire forced its way to the
surface, and he was actually trembling as his hand slid down to find
the bare skin above her knee. His heart was pounding in his chest
when he caressed her thighs. He wanted to feel her arms and legs
around him and the pounding, driving heat of passion. When the kiss
ended he was breathing hard. “It hurts to be without you.” His voice
was soft but drowning in desperate desire.
From the other side of the bed, Jackie remained quiet and still. If
Daniel wanted one more kiss before bed, she had no intention of
interrupting. As the moments passed, she began to realize there was a
lot more going on. This was no simple good night kiss, Jackie
surmised correctly. It was time to get out of the way. She rose up on
the other side of the bed, and in a hushed whisper said, “Is Peter
asleep?”
“From the moment his head hit the pillow. Why?”
Jackie smiled. “Because if you don’t mind I’ll sleep in your bed,
you can stay out here with Rachel.” Her words could just barely be
heard.
 129
“You mean it?” Rachel was so relieved and grateful.
“Yes, I mean it, who am I to get in the way of true love?” She got
out of bed and gathered her robe and slippers and tip-toed down the
hall. Into the room, she quietly closed the door and got into Daniel’s
bed and pulled up the covers. Looking over at Peter for a long time,
she blew him a kiss in the darkness. “I love you,” she whispered and
pulled the covers over her head.
Rachel moved over and Daniel climbed into bed at her side and
took her in his arms. “We’re going have to find some way to thank
Jackie.” She snuggled closer and closed her eyes, now they both
could sleep, but Daniel didn’t seem at all relaxed. In the silent house,
she could still hear him drawing his breath in hard, felt his chest
expand and contract rapidly. His hands were roaming over her back
and down her side to her bare leg. Rachel drew in her breath when she
felt the touch of his lips, pulling her closer, pressing his body against
hers and rolling her on her back.
In the sudden explosive burst of passion – he kissed her. This was
nothing like the kisses they normally shared, it was wild, untamed.
She felt the caress of his tongue in her mouth, his hot breath against
her face.
Daniel’s hand moved over her thigh, his fingers sending shivers
through her body. Suddenly, his hand slid up under her nightgown
capturing her breast and she arched her back, as she felt his leg
moving between hers, creating even more wonderful sensations. But
there was nothing controlled or careful in his actions like their last
encounters. And this time she wasn’t afraid of the rock hard shaft
pressed and moving against her thigh
His kiss became even more passionate, and this time she touched
his probing tongue with her own. The feel of his hand sent waves of
pleasure through her body as his movements became more frantic and
direct. He broke the kiss and pulled up her nightgown and his mouth
took the place of his hand, which now began to roam over her body
freely. He was setting her on fire.
Rachel was panting now as unbelievable desire swept through her
and she couldn’t be still. Nor did she fight or struggle, she wasn’t
afraid, if this is what he wanted she would let him and enjoy every
minute of it. Her desire was too great to wait any longer. She’d
always belonged to him and free or not, she loved him.
 130
It was like an electric charge when she felt his hand sliding down
between her legs. Through the silk of her panties she could feel his
whispered caress. Finally, she knew the pleasure of his touch and
without conscious thought, only an aching need, she opened her legs
to him.
She couldn’t believe what the feel of his hand did to her. The
urgent feeling continued to build until she almost couldn’t stand it. It
rose to almost maddening levels when his hand slipped inside the
waistband of her underwear and his mouth found hers once more. Her
panties were coming off and she helped by raising her bottom up
enough to make the task easier. He quickly slid them all the way
down her legs and flung them off the bed.
Even with the passion he displayed, he was still so gentle, as he
explored the folds and recesses of the most private part of her body.
She laid there, naked, open to his love without fear. Exposed,
vulnerable – it was wonderful.
She watched him in the darkness rise up to untie and push down
his pajama bottoms, and her heart began to race. In the light from the
porch she saw clearly the part of his body that had fascinated her with
every shower, fully erect. He was going to make love to her!
In a frenzy of passion he dropped down over her. He kissed her
mouth again, her cheeks and neck as he moved between her legs.
Finally, she could feel the manifestation of his passion moving full
length against the most sensitive part of her body. She opened her
legs wider, as he positioned himself to take her, and she took in a
breath as he began to push forward.
Every muscle in his body was taught, his breath ragged as he
made the first shallow trust into her body. Just the very tip of his
swollen manhood entered her. He did it again, and Rachel brought her
knees up, opening herself to his love.
His next careful thrust took him just slightly deeper, but when he
gathered her even more tightly in his arms, and braced himself a little
more on his knees, Rachel knew the next thrust would take him all the
way inside her body. “I love you, I love you so much.” Her desire so
great, in a moment she would really be his.
Daniel opened his eyes and reared back, pushing himself up on his
hands, drawing in his breath hard, as her words of love echoed in his
mind. Suddenly, he rolled off her and onto his back, pulled up his
 131
pajama bottoms and retied them tight. “What am I doing? I’m sorry,
I’m so sorry. I can’t believe it! I’m an idiot!”
Rachel felt him tighten every muscle in his body as he fought to
control himself. “I told you before, if you don’t want to wait, you
don’t have to. I love you!” This was torture, so close to being
fulfilled, and he stopped. She tried to pull him back, but he wouldn’t
allow it. Darn it.
Daniel suddenly turned to her. Rachel’s nightgown was still pulled
up over her breasts, her naked body open and available to him, and
the scent of her lingered on his hands. “What did I do?” He pulled her
nightgown back down, his eyes searching hers in the darkness. “I’m
so sorry. It’s got to be this house,” he tried to reason. “What is the
matter with me?”
“Daniel, it’s okay,” she whispered. “You don’t have to stop. I told
you, you don’t have to wait.” Her body was still on fire.
He turned to her again. “But you can’t say yes, because you don’t
feel free. Don’t you see, I have to hear the words? You’ll give
yourself to me, because you think that’s what I want, not because it’s
right. I can’t do that. I said I was going to wait and I’m going to
wait!” He laid back again in frustration.
Rachel almost blurted out her plans to divorce. She wanted so
much to tell him they were getting married, but she couldn’t get the
words out of her mouth. Instead, she slid her arms around him. She
kissed his chest, her hand running across his stomach, and then down
over his hip to his thigh and back up again. If only he would just take
her, this was so frustrating. Her heart insisted she say yes! All she had
to do was say the word and he would be back on top of her in a
moment. But before she could get the word out of her mouth, he
spoke.
“Rachel, please don’t do that. I’m right on the edge here and I
want to wait, we’re going to wait!” He covered his face with his
hands, so aroused that it was almost becoming painful, and he had to
fight the urge to take her back in his arms. He had come so close to
taking her, another moment and he would have. His body rebelled at
stopping, ached with its own desire.
“Do you really want to stop?” She moved up next to him.
“Rachel, I mean it,” he warned, as he felt her fingers running
along the waistband of his pajamas, pulling at the tie. “Yes, I want to
 132
stop. Please stop,” he begged, this was too much for him and he felt
himself caving in. “I can’t do this! I’ll hate myself.”
“All right.” She leaned close to him and heard him draw in his
breath, then whispering in his ear one word, “Toga.”
“What?” he said in surprise, still feeling her breath against his
skin.
“Toga. I thought since it worked for your ego, maybe it would
work for this.” Then she backed away until she wasn’t touching him
anymore.
Daniel was silent, reliving the memory. What a horrible night that
was, all the teasing he took through the rest of high school. It really
hurt, though, he never let it show. He’d laughed right along with them
and never admitted the pain. – not to anyone. The memory killed
every bit of passion that threatened to overwhelm him at any moment
and he laughed. “Come back here.” Rachel returned to his arms.
Rachel laughed with him, struggling to be quiet and when they
settled back down she spoke. “In the future, when I’m free, I’m going
to say just one word to you.”
“And what’s that?” He smiled.
“Now.”
He laughed again and held her tighter. “On that day, boy, will I be
ready.” He kissed her on the forehead and closed his eyes, but Rachel
didn’t seem at all relaxed. She was still clinging to him, her breath hot
against his skin.
“I think I understand what you have been going through with me.
I never knew it could feel like this, wanting someone so much,”
Rachel whispered.
Daniel turned on his side to face her and caressed her cheek. Now
he felt bad, he had raised her passions for the first time only to end
them. “I’m sorry, baby, but I won’t leave you like this, there are still a
lot of other things we can do. I promise you’ll feel a lot better.” He
started to kiss her, but she stopped him.
“What about you?” she asked.
“Don’t worry about me, just relax and trust me.” He started to
reach for her, but again she stopped him.
“Not without you, not half done. I want to be completed by you,
fulfilled with you, not just to sate passion, but to consummate our
love.” Her own passion softened.
“And I stopped it.” He was sorry.
 133
“No, dearest.” She kissed him before she spoke again. “It has to
be right for both of us and this really isn’t where I imagined our
beautiful night to be, in my dream I remember we were pretty noisy.”
She smiled.
“It will be a lot more fun being noisy.” He returned her smile in
the darkness. “Come on, we better get some sleep.” He laid back and
reached for Rachel, but she started searching the bed. “What are you
looking for?”
“My underwear, what did you do with them?” she asked quietly.
Daniel thought back, relishing the moment when he slid them
down her legs, and then he tried to remember what he’d done with
them, he had thrown them but where? “I was so caught up in the
moment, I’m not sure.” He helped her search.
“Can we turn on the light?” she asked.
“Nope, the light would go right under Dad’s door and he’d be out
here in a second and I would rather not explain what were looking
for.”
“I guess we’ll have to find them in the morning, they’re probably
somewhere in the bed.” Then she moved into Daniel’s arms and
closed her eyes, she smiled again. “Do you know what?” she
whispered.
“What?” He loved it when she asked that question.
“Up until the time we stopped, it was wonderful.” She held him
closer, purring with the contentment of things to come. “I can’t wait.”
“I’m glad.” Maybe it was better that she had a taste of their future,
giving her something to really look forward to, but he wasn’t going to
tell her that he was just getting started. He was going to make sure
that she made up for all the years of being deprived by giving her the
best sex life possible. Why did it always seem like the more he gave
the more benefit he received? “Night.” He closed his eyes.
“It’s kind of exciting to be in your arms and not wearing any
underwear.”
“Yeah, it is.” She was so adorable.
“I can’t wait until I can lie here with nothing on at all.” She was
feeling so much freer with him now. After all, he was on much more
intimate terms with her.
“I’m looking forward to that, too.” He kissed her again.
“I think this is really unfair,” she teased.
“What?” He smiled.
 134
“You got to know me pretty well and I never got to find out
anything about you.”
“Well, if you had, I’d have never been able to stop and we’d be
making love for the next few hours.” He was serious.
“What about now? I just want to be fair about this.” What started
out as a joke had become very serious.
“We could have a problem again.” It was a gentle warning, “But if
that’s what you want, I have always been and will always be all
yours. Do with me what you will.” He rolled onto his back and put his
hands behind his head and waited.
“You really mean it?” She ran her hand across his stomach,
longing to know him. Still, her nerves prevented it. “Oh, I think
you’re the sweetest person in the world and I love you so much, but I
think it would be better to wait.” She lay down at his side and moved
into his arms, her curiosity could wait.
“I love you,” he whispered and closed his eyes, but in his heart, he
really regretted Rachel changing her mind. He would have liked to
feel her exploring hands, but he knew how quickly that could get out
of control. The scent of her still lingered and he thought again of how
close he had come to taking her. He had been so close to be
enveloped in the warmth of her body. He still wanted her now, but it
was better to wait – wait – wait!
 135
Part Five
Forever’s Tears
In this beginning, I already live in terror of its end. I’m left to beg
silently for God’s mercy, and to plead endlessly for Him to withhold
His sword – for I am but mortal.

Chapter Forty
Thomas was up a little before the sun, showered and dressed
before entering the kitchen. He started a big pot of coffee and quietly
made way through the living room to get the morning paper off the
front porch. On the way back in, he stopped. Either Jackie or Rachel
had grown the shoulders of a linebacker overnight – or one of his sons
was in that bed.
He looked down at the sleeping couple. Rachel was resting against
Daniel and his arms were around her. They were almost like one
person – happy and content together. He was proud of the way Daniel
treated Rachel. He knew he would be a good husband and father and
take care of his family as a man should.
Then he looked at Rachel, so damaged by life but healed by love.
She possessed a sweetness that almost defied description, and yet it
had been used against her, twisting beautiful vows into ugliness. But
God had given her a second chance, the chance to live out the rest of
her life with a man who would never harm her and give her all the
love and children she wanted.
Daniel had beaten the odds and had found his one person, just as
Thomas had so many years before. A love that he still mourned to
that very day, but he was lucky enough to have her for a short time
and that was more than most people could boast. He prayed their life
together would be a long and happy one.
Taking his paper, he returned to the kitchen for his morning
coffee, looking forward to doing the crossword puzzle. Then it
occurred to him – where was Jackie?
~
Peter opened his eyes. The soft gray light of dawn that preceded
the sun was just beginning to creep into the room. To his delighted
surprise, Daniel was still asleep! Now, he was going to hog the hot
water and have coffee with Dad first! He put on his robe and slippers
 136
before sneaking out of the room but remembered the ladies and would
keep it to five minutes. He showered promptly, put his robe back on
and grabbed another towel to dry off in the bedroom. He didn’t want
to keep the ladies waiting if they were up. Daniel would be dead last –
what a shame. Peter hurried back into his room to dry off and dress.
He tossed his robe and put his foot up on the bed to dry his leg.
“Good morning!” What a happy way to wake up, Jackie thought.
Peter spun around in alarm – the towel flying out of his hand.
“Jackie!” he said in astonishment. In shock, he realized his condition
and grabbed the pillow off his bed and held it front of him. “I – I’m
sorry,” he stammered and backed toward the door, but Jackie’s eyes
remained fixed on him as he fumbled for the doorknob and stumbled
out of the room. Still stunned, he backed toward the living room.
Rachel sat up and stretched. She was already looking forward to
chatting with Jackie. Movement caught her eye and a figure appeared
out of dark hallway. She turned with an eager smile for her friend –
instead – she gasped.
Peter whirled around again and locked eyes with Rachel! He
quickly stepped back, but stumbled over the couch cushions stacked
on the floor and lost the pillow.
Rachel yelped and covered her eyes. Her cry woke Daniel, and he
looked at his naked brother in astonishment. “Have you lost your
mind? Get out of here!”
Scrambling, Peter was on his feet with the pillow and quickly
backed toward the hallway, just as his father came out of the kitchen.
“Peter! This isn’t a locker room! There are ladies in the house!”
Thomas angrily reminded Peter.
Peter was moving faster but stopped abruptly when he backed into
Jackie, who had just come out of the bedroom.
“Well, good morning again.” She smiled, adoring him with her
eyes.
Peter spun around.
Rachel gasped and this time Daniel covered her eyes. “Get the hell
out of here!”
Thomas looked at Daniel in shock. “Profanity!” he accused.
Jackie let Peter pass, but she watched him until he closed the door.
“I’m going to come to visit more often,” she announced before she
went into the bathroom.
 137
Daniel removed his hand from Rachel’s face, and he joined her
when she burst out laughing. However, Thomas wasn’t amused. He
was going to have a long talk with his sons about how they were to
conduct themselves with ladies in the house.
By the time Peter left the room, dressed for the day, Daniel was
just folding the bed back into the convertible sofa. Rachel was there
to help him return the cushions to the couch. His brother was the last
person he wanted to see. Peter could already see the smile on his face
and knew a lifetime of torment loomed before him.
“Peter, would you mind taking our pillows back to the linen
closet, that is unless you’d like to use them,” he asked, stifling a
laugh.
Peter snatched the pillows away from his brother and went back
up the hall to put them away. His future was looking bleaker.
Jackie came out of the bathroom with her hair wrapped in a towel.
“You look nice this morning.” She smiled and kissed him on the
cheek.
Peter was relieved that Jackie wasn’t laughing at him, too. Quietly
he said, “I really am sorry for what happened this morning. If I had
known you were in there, I would have never –” He was still so
embarrassed.
“Don’t be sorry, I didn’t mind at all – not at all,” she whispered.
There was an edge of desire to her voice, as she moved all the way
into his arms. She pulled him into a kiss, lingering for several
moments of before she moved away. “Would you like some coffee,
darling?” she offered.
“Love some.” Peter smiled. She called him darling! Jackie had
kissed him and his feet left the floor. With her kiss, he was feeling a
lot better about the whole incident. It didn’t bother him one bit that
Daniel was still laughing at him. In fact, after he put the pillows
away, he went right back out in the living room and took a seat on the
couch. He was feeling pretty smug, as he waited for Jackie. She had
called him darling and he could still taste her kiss. He sighed in utter
bliss.
Daniel, still in his pajamas and robe, was seated at the other end of
the couch, just staring at him. Rachel looked through her suitcase on
the floor, deciding on what she was going to wear before going in to
take a shower.
 138
Peter felt Daniel’s eyes drilling into the side of his head but
refused to be provoked. He wasn’t going to let his brother get to him
over this. It was an honest mistake. Jackie seemed fine with it and he
would apologize to Rachel the moment his brother was out of the
room. No, he wasn’t going to let Daniel get under his skin.
So, when Jackie came out of the kitchen with his coffee and a cup
for herself and snuggled up close to him on the couch, he was feeling
pretty good. He put his arm around her and watched as her lovely
hand came to rest on his knee.
“You know –” Daniel began seriously, “If sharing a room with
Jackie loosens you this much, I can’t imagine what you’ll be like
when you two get married.”
Jackie choked on her coffee, but Peter’s came out in a fine spray,
which sent Daniel into laughter so hard that he rolled off the couch
and onto the floor.
Peter was so embarrassed and frustrated that he grabbed a pillow
off the couch and threw it at Daniel, who instantly replied, “Don’t
give it to me, you might need it!”
“Daniel, that’s enough.” Rachel was firm with him, but she was
trying not to laugh herself. “Peter has been embarrassed enough.”
“Okay, okay, I’ll stop.” Daniel was having trouble catching his
breath.
“Who’s for waffles this morning?” Thomas asked and found
general agreement until he saw something strange. “What’s that on
the lamp?” he questioned, pointing to the fixture next to Peter, who
pulled it down, before he realized what it was.
Rachel gasped and Daniel lunged forward and snatched the
panties out of his brother’s hand. Rachel, clutching her clothes, ran
out of the room, up the hall and into the bathroom, slamming the
door. Daniel was right behind her, the underwear still held tightly in
his hand. When he reached the door, he found it unlocked and went
in.
Thomas returned to the kitchen. He pretended he hadn’t seen a
thing and would even attempt to banish the whole incident from his
memory for Rachel’s sake. Peter was certainly going to do the same.
However, Jackie couldn’t wait to talk to Rachel alone so she could
find out how the underwear got on the lamp shade. She was sure it
would be a good story.
 139
Rachel was sitting on the edge of the bathtub, her hands still over
her face, when Daniel knelt down in front of her. “It’s all right, I
promise, no one in this house will ever mention this again. It was my
fault anyway, I shouldn’t have thrown them.” He really felt bad. At
first, he thought she was crying, but when she took her hands away
from her face, she was laughing.
“I could have died.” She leaned forward and put her arms around
Daniel. “You know what they’re all thinking now.”
“I guess I would if I found these hanging off my lamp.” He held
them up.
“Poor Peter, first he does a pillow dance through the house and
then finds a pair of my underwear.” She was still laughing.
“Yeah, it’s been a real banner day for him so far. I’ll let you take
your shower.” He started to get up, but Rachel stopped him.
“No, stay and keep me company and I’ll wait for you,” she asked,
since the shower curtain was opaque.
It was another inch forward for Rachel. “Sure, just let me get my
things.” He kissed her and left the bathroom, as Rachel turned on the
shower.
Daniel went into his room to get his clothes and shaving gear and
when he turned back to leave, Jackie was standing in the doorway.
“Is Rachel okay?” she asked softly.
“She’s fine.” Daniel smiled.
“I’m so glad to hear that.” Then she winked and went back to
Thomas’ room to dry her hair and dress. She couldn’t wait to get
Rachel alone. She got her opportunity just after breakfast. Thomas
wouldn’t hear of his beautiful guests helping in the kitchen, he had his
boys to do the dishes. So, Jackie swept Rachel into the backyard with
the excuse of admiring Thomas’ prize roses.
Daniel watched from the kitchen window, as he started the dishes.
He smiled when he saw the excitement on Rachel’s face, and Jackie
was hanging on every word.
“I wonder what they’re talking about,” Peter stated, as he joined
Daniel at the sink to dry. “Obviously, it must have been a pretty good
night to get them so excited.” He jabbed his brother in the ribs with
his elbow – eager to get even with him.
“Cut it out,” Daniel grumbled. “Just wait until it’s your turn.
Rachel will know a lot more about your sex life than you ever will.”
He handed Peter the first wet dish.
 140
The comment worried Peter. “You think so?”
“You bet. Look at them.” Rachel doing a pretty good imitation of
a woman swooning and Jackie hopped up and down like an excited
school girl. “By the way they’re acting you’d think we went all the
way.” He handed Peter another plate.
“You mean you didn’t?” Peter was surprised.
“Then how did the lamp shade receive that pretty decoration?”
Thomas asked from behind his sons, startling them. He’d learned long
ago, if he wanted to find out what was going on in his own home,
eavesdropping usually did the trick.
“Dad, you scared the life out of me,” Daniel protested.
“Answer my question,” Thomas insisted, he wanted to hear this
story.
Daniel sighed, he didn’t want to talk about this, but he also knew
his brother and father weren’t going to let it drop until he confided in
them. “All right, so I had a little lapse, but I got control of myself,” he
began to explain.
“You better not have done this without her consent!” Thomas
threatened. “If I ever found out one of my sons took advantage, or
forced his unwanted attention on a woman – well, let’s just say, I
would be less than pleased!” he warned and waved his finger madly
under Daniel’s nose. “Rachel has been through enough! She’s a sweet
person and looks to you for everything, and that means you have to
act honorably. If you’ve frightened her –” Thomas was off on a
tirade.
“Dad!” He gestured to the window with a soapy hand. “Does
Rachel look upset to you? Is she frightened? If you don’t believe me,
ask her,” Daniel insisted.
“I will do no such thing! No gentleman would inquire of a lady
such information, unless that lady was his wife!” Then he looked out
the window and studied Rachel, she seemed happy and content. “All
right you’re off the hook. You don’t know how close you were to
being on my list.” He looked at the woman in the back yard again and
smiled. “She does look happy at that, but she’d look a lot happier with
a great big –” He was holding his hands out in front of his stomach
again.
“Dad, nothing is going to happen between us until she’s ready!”
“Oh, so Rachel put the brakes on last night!” Peter chimed in.
 141
Daniel whirled around to face him. “No, I put the brakes on!
Rachel wants to wait until she’s free. She told me that if I didn’t want
to wait – we could go ahead – but I know she wants to wait! I just had
a momentary lapse! I realized what I was doing and I stopped before
it went too far. It was just a lapse! She’s fine! I’m fine! We’re both
fine!” He turned back to the dishes. His frustration had led him to
reveal a lot more than he wanted, but it was too late now.
“Well, I’m glad to hear it. My only concern was Rachel,” he
consoled.
“Rachel is my only concern, too! I love her! She’s my one person!
If she never feels free, if we never get married, or produce one
grandchild for you, it wouldn’t change a thing! I would go to my
grave never regretting a moment! I’m happy, do you hear that Dad?
Happy!” He glared at his family.
“Well, that’s good to know,” Thomas said calmly but added,
“However next time, don’t throw the underwear just slide them under
her pillow.”
“Dad!” All Daniel’s patience was gone.
“All right, maybe we should let this subject drop for the time
being.” He received agreement from Peter and together they finished
cleaning the kitchen.
Daniel looked at Peter out of the corner of his eye. His brother
was smiling, so he whispered, “You know, Jackie tells Rachel
everything, they like to share. And my little sweetheart relays every
single word to me. I just wanted you to remember that the day you
come home from your honeymoon.” Then he returned his attention to
the dishes, but he was smiling now at the horrified look on Peter’s
face.
~
“And then he said if I had, we’d be making love for the next few
hours. I couldn’t believe he was serious – hours?” Rachel thought,
maybe it was better to go to Daniel with her questions, but she needed
a woman’s point of view. She wished her own mother had been open
with her, but Jackie now filled the maternal space she needed.
“Sure, it can go on for hours. Too bad he stopped – I would have
liked to hear about that. You will be sure to tell me, won’t you?”
Jackie was looking forward to that conversation.
“Are you going to tell me when you and Peter finally get
together?” Rachel asked hopefully. After years of being afraid of even
 142
the subject of sex, now she couldn’t get enough information, her
encounter had left her filled with expectation. She had seen a whole
different side of Daniel, a wonderfully passionate side. She felt like a
silent, unused instrument in the hands of a master, coxed lovingly into
beautiful music and she wanted to be played.
“I’ll give you all the details, that is, if we ever get together,” she
finished softly.
“You do love him, don’t you?” Rachel really didn’t have a doubt.
She even considered telling Jackie about her conversation with Peter,
where he had admitted his love, but that would have been betraying a
confidence.
“More than I thought it was possible to love anyone. He’s such a
good man, and you’ll never know how much it means to me to have a
man look lovingly in your eyes and really listen, instead of not
hearing a word you’re saying, because he’s to busy staring at these.”
She pointed at her own beautiful bust line. “But after this morning,
it’s going to be hard to see him in quite the same way. What a
beautiful body, it makes me hungry for him. I almost didn’t let him
out of the bedroom.” She smiled.
“All right you two, break it up,” Daniel announced. He smiled as
he approached the women in his life. He caught Rachel up in his
arms, as she ran up to him. “You know Dad expects all of us to join
him for Church this morning.” He kissed Rachel and then looked at
Jackie, who was genuinely pleased with the invitation.
“Well, I’d better get ready.” She hurried back to the house.
Rachel left Daniel’s arms, took him by the hand and led him clear
under the tree next to the garage, completely out of sight of the house
before she turned back to him. “Do something for me?”
“Anything.” He was happy to oblige.
“Kiss me the way you did last night.” She ran her hands up around
his neck.
“I’d love to.” He started softly and let it build slowly.
~
Thomas was peeking out the kitchen window when Jackie came
back in the house. He saw the couple disappearing under the trees out
back. “I don’t how much more of this I can take.” He grinned.
“I know Daniel is having a hard time, but –” Peter started to
laugh.
 143
“This is the best secret of all time.” Jackie was so excited. “I can’t
wait to see his face when he finds out we knew about his wedding
before he did.”
“I hope it doesn’t take too long.” Thomas looked back out the
window, but he couldn’t see Daniel and Rachel anywhere.
“We may have to wait for the wedding, but I think the honeymoon
is just about to get started.” She was sure of that and smiled at Peter
and his father. “Daniel’s cool is finally beginning to crack. I have it
on the best authority.”
Thomas found her statement amusing, but he still had concerns. “I
have no doubt about Daniel, but what about Rachel? Is she ready to
begin an early honeymoon?”
“Believe me, Dad. She’s ready.”
“Daniel told us he had a little lapse last night.” Peter chuckled
with the news.
“Lapse?” Jackie laughed. “Oh, he had a lapse all right. Rachel was
so disappointed he stopped. She’s been hoping – well, she was
hoping.” She didn’t want to get graphic.
“I not sure I understand. Daniel gave us a brief run down of
what’s been going on. I thought Rachel wanted to wait – but he
doesn’t have to wait?”
“I don’t understand either,” Peter offered.
“I’m afraid Rachel has herself all tied up over the vows she took
with Victor. If she says yes to Daniel it would be like she broke them
purposely. On the other hand if Daniel takes the lead and initiates sex,
the choice is out of her hands because he will make the choice for
both of them. She’d rather just submit to him,” she explained.
Thomas didn’t take too long pondering the problem. “Actually,
it’s the same thing. It’s just two different ways of saying yes.” To him
it seemed simple.
“That’s true,” Peter agreed, but he found it odd to be discussing
Daniel and Rachel’s sex life in the middle of the kitchen of his
father’s home. “She’s still responsible for her own choice whether
Daniel starts it or not.
“Apparently, Rachel doesn’t see it quite like that, and it looks like
she may just get her wish.” Jackie winked. “Rachel did tell me – and
this is so sweet – when she slipped the wedding ring on Daniel’s
finger, she really felt married.” She sighed.
 144
Thomas chuckled. “No wonder,” he mused. “I don’t believe it’s
only Rachel having that feeling. Nothing like a wedding ring on a
man’s finger to get him seriously thinking about –” he glanced at
Jackie, “a lapse,” he concluded with a smile.
~
Rachel was swept away in his powerful embrace and felt as if she
were being pulled right into him, like they were one person. He had
always been her Daniel, but now he was letting her see the wild man
in her dreams. She struggled to be closer, hungry for him, longing for
the touch of his hands on her body, but the kiss ended when they
heard Thomas calling.
“If we don’t answer, he’s going to come looking for us. He hates
to be late for Mass.” Daniel was still breathless.
“It’s been a long time since I faced God. I wonder if he’ll be
happy to see me.” She too, had been left breathless, but lowered her
eyes.
“I’m sure Dad will understand if you don’t want to go, we can just
stay here.”
“No, we should go, we can’t hide from Him.” She kissed Daniel
again but this time with tenderness. “I’m glad we’ll be together.” She
took his hand and together they returned to the house.
Thomas was proud when he led his family into his usual pew and
made sure he sat right between his lovely guests, who were flanked
by his sons. Life was good and he could only see it get better. Soon,
he thought, he would be surrounded by grandchildren – a toddler on
his knee, infants in the arms of their mothers, older children in the
care of their fathers. Yes, he could see it all, until he noticed Rachel.
She seemed worried and uncomfortable, the burdens of her past
mistakes weighed heavily and he reached out patted her hand. “There
isn’t one person in this congregation that can face this altar without
sin as their companion, but God forgives – He forgives,” he said
gently.
Rachel smiled and kissed his cheek. “Thank you for inviting me.”
“It was my pleasure.” Thomas was glad to see her smile, but he
felt sympathy for her plight. He knew how troubled her heart must be
and was glad when Daniel put his arm around her. He couldn’t be
prouder of his son. If only his mother could see him now, she would
be proud, too.
 145
Rachel rested her cheek against Daniel’s shoulder as she looked
up at the altar. Would God forgive her for hating her husband and
loving Daniel?
When they knelt to pray, Daniel discreetly watched Rachel. But
when she looked up at the altar, her angelic expression had been
replaced by tears and worry. Would either of them ever be able to be
at peace with their faith? Would he ever again see God’s light shining
in her eyes? It became his prayer.

Chapter Forty-One
Daniel enjoyed the hot water pounding against his back. They had
stayed as late as possible in Sacramento before flying home. It had
been a long day and he was tried, but he already missed his father.
When he picked the bar of soap, Rachel entered the bathroom to
brush her teeth. It was what she was wearing that caught his full
attention. He knew it right away, the lavender nightgown Jackie had
talked her into buying. It was so short that when she leaned forward
to rinse her mouth, he had more than just a peek of the matching sheer
panties. Also, in the mirror’s reflection the see-through top left
absolutely nothing to his imagination either. Rachel was definitely
growing more comfortable. Something else was growing, so off went
the hot water and he steeled himself to the cold. Discipline, he told
himself, but it was a feeble attempt. He was irritated that he lost his
perfect control entirely. In fact since coming home from his father’s
house he felt like he had brought home the raging sixteen year old to
stay. And with Rachel in that nightgown, he was on the edge of losing
all control.
In the past, he had trouble controlling himself but not like this. It
was like a light switched from off to full on, since his lapse of the
night before. His view of his little sweetheart was definitely different
and the cold water did little to control his desire.
He shut off the water the moment he was done and reached for a
towel. Rachel was now sitting on the counter with the sweetest smile
on her face.
“I didn’t think I’d have the nerve to wear it. Isn’t it sexy?” She felt
so free.
“Very.” Daniel let out a long breath as he came out the shower
door, rubbing himself hard now with the towel – still so cold. “You
look very pretty in it.”
 146
Rachel hopped down and grabbed another towel to dry his back,
but when she touched him she drew her hand back. “Honey, you’re
freezing.”
“Nothing like a cold shower,” he said, as he dried his hair.
“That seems like such an uncomfortable thing to do.” She ran the
towel over his back and then hugged him from behind. “I’ll make you
nice and warm.”
Innocent little Rachel, he thought. The tender emotions warded off
his lack of control for the time being, but he had to find some way to
hold on until she was free.
“I want to have another first tonight,” she announced.
“Okay,” Daniel said tentatively, as he tucked the towel around his
waist, praying the cold shower would sustain him, as he went to the
dresser for pajamas.
Rachel had already pulled down the covers. “No, no, I want you to
come to bed just like you are.” She wasn’t as nervous when he
complied and under the covers with the light off, she slipped off the
top of her nightgown. “This is nice.”
Daniel let out a long breath. “Yes it is.” Her warm body pressed
against his own, but he swallowed hard when she took his hand and
placed it over her breast.
“I can’t wait to be free. Last night was so wonderful,” she
admitted with a sigh.
“It was,” he replied softly and enjoyed the sensation of her
wandering hand across his chest. However when her fingers headed
down toward his stomach, he took her hand in his own. If she went
too much lower she was going to run into a very prominent part of his
body that was begging for attention. So much for the cold shower, he
thought. Yet, he wondered what it would be like to feel her soft hands
– that was a mistake. Now his need for attention was growing even
more demanding.
“Can I ask you a question?” Rachel requested.
“Sure.” He was hoping for anything to take his mind off his
problem.
“Jackie says some men are more traditional and only like to have
sex in the bedroom, but others are adventurous. Which kind are you?”
she inquired.
Her question brought up ideas that only made his problem worse.
“I’m open.”
 147
“Really?” She was all excited at the prospect. “I read a book once
where a couple makes love out in the forest under the stars. I would
like to do that with you.”
“Then that’s what we’ll do.” It was a sweet thought.
“And in the back seat of your car!” She suddenly sat up in the
darkness.
Daniel chuckled. “Do you have plans for my back seat?” he joked.
Rachel giggled. “It just sounds so sexy. I never went out on dates
when I was young. So I want you to be the first, I want to do the
things I missed,” she pleaded.
Her request calmed him. “It will be a little cramped but a lot of
fun.”
“Where else?” She snuggled down against him again, waiting to
hear.
“How about this, we’ll go to the ranch in the summer when the
grass is really high down by the little stream and we’ll make love in
the middle of the day under the warm sun,” he concluded, and he
laughed again when she gasped.
“In the middle of the day?” she said in surprise.
“Sure. We’ll be all alone, you, me and the horses,” he whispered.
“Tell me more,” she begged.
“We’ll go somewhere just the two of us, where all we do is eat,
sleep and make love. Take long baths together and go right back to
bed.” It was a mistake to talk like this – his problem was throbbing
now.
“And we’ll be very noisy. I can’t wait.” She snuggled closer.
“Neither can I.” He let out another long breath as she settled down
against him. He wanted her so much – him and his stupid promise!
He could make love to her if he wanted. All he would have to do is
take off her panties – and slide them under the pillow. He sighed in
irritation, why did his father have to say that? Just the memory of the
teasing calmed him a little. “Good night, sweetie.”
“Night.” Rachel felt very comfortable as she closed her eyes.
~
“No, that’s not it either.”
“Are you sure it was off Benedict Canyon?” Victor barked.
“Yes, I’m sure.” She was still looking out the window. However
driving around in the dark made it far more difficult, but Victor was
afraid to go out during the day.
 148
Frustrated, Victor felt like he was driving in circles. “It’s got to be
around here somewhere!” He was getting angry.
“The property has a lot of trees, you couldn’t even see the house
from the street and it was surrounded by an iron fence,” she reminded
him.
“It would have been a lot easier if you just got the address!” he
shouted.
“But it was dark!” she cried and still didn’t understand why Victor
had to find out where Rachel lived. “I want to go home, I’m getting
hungry,” she complained.
“Shut up! All you need is another meal. Your thighs already look
like a couple of canned hams!” His statement made her really wail.
“Shut up!” he yelled again.
“Why do we have to find her? You have all the money!” She was
so upset. “Besides what about Daniel Hunter’s threat?”
“I just want to know where she lives,” he snapped back.
“You know, he was so angry with you, maybe he’s her new guy,”
she pondered.
Victor burst out laughing. “That ugly mouse – snag Hunter? Don’t
be ridiculous. He could have any woman he wants, why would he
pick her? He doesn’t need the money! All I want is what’s rightfully
mine – she’s still my wife. What I have now is not going to last
forever and it’s nothing to what she could make in the future. You’re
already eating us out of house and home!” he accused.
“That’s not true!” she screamed back, insulted and wounded by
his remarks.
“You certainly have a lot more butt than you’ve ever had before!”
he shot back.
“Your butt is nothing to write home about either!” she shouted
back but cried out when he struck her face with the back of his hand.
He abruptly pulled over, got out of the car and went around,
flinging her door open. “Get out! You can walk home!” he shouted,
pulling her out of the car.
“Victor, don’t! You can’t leave me out here!” However, she was
hauled out and pushed to the ground. “No, don’t leave me!” She
watched his car speed away, leaving her at the side of the road in
tears. “Victor!” she screamed, but he was gone. Left to walk the dark
street, she cried, as she wound her way back down to the main street.
 149
“I hate you Rachel,” she hissed, her words punctuated by the clip-clop
of her high heels.
It seemed like within moments she was lost again. She came again
to yet another dead-end and was forced to turn back, but she came to
a stop as she passed an iron fence. It looked familiar. Backing up, she
found the gate and looked up the dark driveway. This was it, it had to
be, but she had to be sure. She moved along the perimeter of the
fence, trying to see the house and finally caught sight of it between
the trees. From where she was standing, she could catch a glimpse of
the back yard, lit by a single security light over the back porch.
Further down she reached the end of the iron fence. It butted up
against the next door neighbor’s property and in the transition from
iron to wood – there was a gap. Did she dare trespass? A moment
later, she squeezed through the tight opening between fences, berating
herself for putting on a few pounds. This was reckless, she could be
arrested, but she continued forward through the trees. What a pretty
yard, she thought, so many roses. She spotted a large barbeque on the
back patio and a hammock stretched out between two trees near a
beautiful gazebo. The house was so quaint, she thought as she wound
her way around to the front and saw a car parked in the driveway. Yet
still nothing that said Rachel lived here, so she moved closer.
The porch light was on, but the house was dark. She crept toward
the front door but removed her shoes once she had hit asphalt. She
stepped to the porch, hoping for a name plate on the door – no luck.
Peeking in the front window, she could see little past the lace curtains
except for the back of a leather chair. Shielding her eyes from the
glare of the porch light with one hand, she brought up the other, but
the heels of dangling shoes bounced off the glass and she held her
breath.
Rachel opened her eyes. She lifted her cheek from Daniel’s
shoulder and smiled at him in the darkness. Even in his sleep, he was
pulling her closer, and she snuggled against him – when she heard a
slight rustle. She looked up and saw a shadow moving across the
foyer wall over the front door. “Daniel,” she whispered in alarm.
Her anxious voice brought him fully awake. “What?”
“There’s somebody outside – look, the shadow!” It was still a
fearful whisper, but he moved away from her immediately. “What are
you doing?”
 150
Daniel snatched a pair of jeans out of the closet and slipped them
on quickly before starting down the stairs. “Stay here!” he said
quietly.
Stay here? She wasn’t staying anywhere without Daniel and threw
the covers off and raced across the room for her robe on the back of
the bathroom door.
Daniel kept low and silent. The intruder had moved out of the
light and was heading to the back of the house, he followed from
inside. Creeping through the dining room, he could still see the dark
shape moving down the side of the house to the back yard and he
headed into the kitchen. He was going to nail whoever it was and
hang the intruder out to dry for scaring Rachel.
Silently, he opened the back door and kept down as he started out
but turned to the sudden drenching light, and Rachel standing in the
doorway.
“What is it?” she said fearfully.
“Turn off the light,” he called quietly. The moment it was off he
could see the intruder running back into the trees, and he took off in
pursuit.
Sharon was running for all she was worth. She’d seen the light
and raced for the opening in the fence. She squeezed through and
looked back just in time to see Rachel standing at the back door.
However, she didn’t pause for further reflection. There was a large
shadowy figure coming her way.
Daniel reached the opening, but there was no way he would be
able to make it through such a narrow space. He considered going
over until he felt something under his foot. It was a woman’s shoe.
Rachel stood breathless. Her eyes scanning the dark yard until
Daniel appeared. “Thank Heavens, I was so scared. Did you see who
it was?”
“I think it might have been a fan.” He held up the shoe. “Hardly
the footwear of a burglar,” he pointed out with a smile and dropped it
on the patio. He shut and locked the back door before making his next
statement. “Now, you and I are going to have to have a little talk.” He
lifted Rachel up into his arms.
“What about?” She was carried through the dark house and up to
the loft.
 151
“Next time I go downstairs to defend our happy home.” He sat
down on the side of the bed and turned on the lamp. “I want you to
stay up here like I asked.”
“I couldn’t do that. I was worried about you.” She hugged him.
“I know you were, sweetheart, but I promised to protect you, let
me do that, or, at least, don’t turn on the kitchen light,” he whispered.
“This may sound a little silly. I know you’re a lot bigger than me
and really strong but all I could think about was protecting you, too.”
He was touched, this sweet person wanted to protect him. “From
the time I was little, my father prepared me to look after my own
family. He passed on a truckload of advice, but mostly led by his own
example. I knew what it was to be a man just by watching him. He
also taught me how to protect myself and the people I love. I trained
my whole life so I would be prepared for this moment only to find out
that the woman I love has the courage of a lion.”
“I do?” She brightened.
“Yes, you do, and the shins of any prowler coming on the property
would be in mortal danger. But – you can only have free reign with
those shins after I make him sorry he ever came to visit.” He smiled
again when she hugged him.
“Okay and I won’t turn the light on either,” she promised.
“That’s right, sweetie – no lights.” He held her close, but he was
still so moved that she wanted to protect him. Actually, the more he
thought about it, the more he realized she already did. In her arms, he
felt nothing but love.
~
“You’re back a lot quicker than I thought.” Victor smugly
laughed.
“I managed to get a cab,” she offered and started for the bedroom.
“Too bad, it was such a nice night for a walk.” But as he looked at
her closer, he saw her stockings were torn and she only had one shoe.
“What happened to you?”
“I had a little accident,” she explained but smiled wickedly in the
bedroom. She knew where Rachel lived and Victor didn’t – what a
shame.
~
Rachel flipped through the newest version of the script in
frustration. It had gone through several rewrites but what started out
as a serious story was now beginning to sound somewhat silly.
 152
Dreading this upcoming project, she wished there was a way out of
the contract. Not only would it take her away from Daniel for weeks,
but it didn’t even seem anything like the project she had originally
agreed to direct.
With some solace, she thought, this was the last project that tied
her to a contact from her old life. The next would be for her own
production company, and Daniel would be her leading man, she
thought with a smile.
Daniel had been gone all morning, and she longed for him to
come home. This was their last week together and she didn’t want to
waste time on business. A moment later, she looked up with delight
when Daniel entered, but her smile fell away at the expression of
dejection she received in return. “What’s the matter?” she asked.
“It’s this.” He held up a large envelope.
“What is it?” She was really getting worried.
“I’m sorry.” He woefully placed the envelope on the table in front
of her and walked unhappily into the kitchen, the door swinging
closed behind him.
Quickly, she opened it and pulled out the legal document.
Scanning it quickly, her eyes opened wide in shock. It was the deed to
the cottage – with both their names on it. She ran into the kitchen to
find him waiting with a big smile on his face. She jumped into his
arms. “It’s ours – it’s really ours!” She kissed him several times.
Daniel held her tight. “I just couldn’t wait anymore.” He laughed.
“Maybe it isn’t the wisest move, but I wanted our home to really be
our home.”
“Me, too!” As happy as she was, Rachel was going to get even
with him for this. She couldn’t wait to put her divorce decree in an
envelope and hand it to him with a sad look on her face and marry
him that very day. The thought of marriage drove her into another
passionate kiss.
“Do I hear a certain word?” he teased when the kiss ended.
“I didn’t hear anything,” she replied innocently.
“I could have sworn you said my favorite word.” It was easier to
joke about this than take another cold shower and he was close to that
now.
“Really, and I thought you were going to sweep me off my feet
and carry me upstairs, you know you want to.” She raised her
eyebrows at him a few times.
 153
“Oh, no you don’t, we’re waiting for you to give the word.” He
kissed her on the nose but that’s exactly what he wanted to do.
“I love you, but you’re going to have to be punished for this.” She
moved away.
“I love it when you’re rough with me,” he joked.
“I mean it, you stay right here. I’ll be back.” She hurried out of the
kitchen.
Daniel couldn’t wait to find out what she was going to do, so he
stayed right where he was. He looked for things to kill time and
started a fresh pot of coffee. He found an apple pie in the refrigerator
and vanilla ice cream in the freezer, his favorite and let out a sigh of
satisfaction. She was such a good cook. He turned when he heard his
name. “Rachel that’s not fair!” There she stood – wearing the pink
dress.
“If you can come in the house with a long face and tease me, I can
wear this and tease you.” She started forward.
Daniel backed away. “Rachel, I mean it. That dress is too much
temptation for me.” He was still trying to get away, as he felt the
immediate rise of desire. “Look, I’ve got my eyes closed.” He ran
right into the table, but Rachel pushed him back against the
refrigerator with a lot of giggling. He was a disciplined, reasoning
man, who kept his word, he told himself emphatically.
“There’s only one problem with this dress,” she complained. “It’s
so tight that you just can’t wear any panties with it.”
Daniel’s eyes sprang open. At full throttle, the raging sixteen year
old took over with that single statement, and the disciplined,
reasoning man who kept his promises was lost. Rachel was seized,
and her feet left the floor in a moment where passion, love and lust
overlapped into near madness.
Any last shred of reason evaporated when he discovered her lack
of underwear with a caress across her bare bottom. In the raw insanity
of the moment, he took her to the table, flinging a chair out of the way
and bent forward to lay her back on the surface. He kissed her face,
neck and all the way down the open neckline of the tantalizing pink
garment. He pushed up the tight skirt and urged her legs around him.
He managed to get the zipper down about half-way, and pulled it off
her shoulders, and then farther down to expose her breasts.
All he wanted was to be out of his clothes, too. He kicked off his
shoes, but when unbuttoning his shirt the conventional way proved
 154
too slow – he ripped it open. Buttons, freed with such violence, shot
in all directions to ping off nearly every kitchen surface. When the
shirt was all the way off, he threw it aside and dropped back down to
taste her lips again. Daniel caressed her thighs, before he undid his
belt, pulling it free from the loops. He took a perfect nipple in his
mouth as he undid his pants. He pushed them down along with his
underwear, catching his socks along the way – he was naked. Finally,
he was going to make love to her – on the kitchen table! No, no, not
in the kitchen table – bedroom! He had to do this right – bedroom!
Her legs were still around him, as he scooped her up, absolutely
aching with desire when he kissed her again. He made it passed the
dinning room table, but when he felt her tongue in his mouth, he
almost stopped in the living room to make love to her. No – the
bedroom! There he could spend hours making love to her, hours
within the honeyed sweetness of her body – the doorbell sounded! In
a single horrifying moment, Daniel spotted his brother’s car through
the lace curtains and heard Jackie’s voice on the other side of the
door.
Rachel was on her feet the next moment struggling to get her dress
back where it belonged. “Zip me!” She cried out as Daniel was trying
to get upstairs. He came charging back down to help. The moment the
zipper was up, Daniel bolted to the loft.
“Surprise!” They both said in unison the moment Rachel opened
the door.
“We’re throwing you a house warming!” Jackie announced
happily.
“We even brought the food, now all we have to do is fire up the
grill.” Peter was already on his way to the kitchen with the two bags
of groceries.
“This is so nice, a house warming!” Rachel clasped her hands
together.
“We even brought presents!” Jackie waved the gift bag enticingly.
“How sweet of you.” Rachel hugged her.
“Where’s Daniel?” Jackie asked.
“He’ll be down soon,” Rachel said casually, but she had a big
smile on her face.
Jackie surveyed Rachel. “That dress looks great on you but it’s so
tight that you just can’t wear any panties under it.”
 155
“I know.” Rachel winked at Jackie, as they made there way to the
kitchen.
Obviously, Rachel had something to share, and Jackie couldn’t
wait to hear it, even more so when they entered the kitchen. “My
goodness,” she remarked at the clothes scattered on the floor. She saw
Peter with his brother’s torn shirt in his hand.
“Oh dear, sorry.” Rachel started gathering up the clothing quickly.
“I’m afraid you have caught us a little unprepared for company.” She
took everything into the laundry room, as Peter righted the overturned
chair.
Daniel burst into the kitchen. “What a surprise!” He kissed Jackie
before greeting his brother, but he was getting the most peculiar
smiles from both of them.
When Rachel came out of the laundry, the four of them shared
polite but uncomfortable smiles, until she spoke. “Here you go,
sweetheart.” Rachel handed Daniel everything that had been in his
pockets, wallet, phone and his handkerchief.
“Thanks.” He put it all in the pockets of the pants he was wearing
presently.
“I think I better change into something appropriate for a
barbeque.” She hurried passed Daniel but grabbed Jackie’s hand on
the way out of the kitchen.
Daniel was still smiling, but let out a shuttered breath.
“I get the feeling Jackie and I picked a bad time.” Peter spoke as
he picked up a loose shirt button off the counter and saw another in
the middle of the floor.
“No, no – Rachel and I were –” He stopped speaking when Peter
collected the second button and found a third on the window sill.
He held out all three buttons to his brother but instead of taking
them, Daniel sat down at the table. He actually looked a little shaky.
“Had another lapse?” Peter asked.
“You could say that.”
“Should we leave? I know Jackie would understand.” But Daniel
just shook his head. “You okay?” He got another shake of the head to
his question.
“Would you do something for me?” His head dropped down when
he asked.
“Anything.”
“Would you get me a cup of coffee?”
 156
“Sure.” He brought one to the table immediately and sat down
with his brother. Daniel’s hand was trembling when he picked up the
cup, but Peter remained silent until Daniel took a couple of sips. “Do
you want to talk about it?”
At first, Daniel just shook his head again, but decided it was better
to say something. “I’m not going to make it,” he said in a whisper.
“What do you mean?” He kept his voice down, too.
“Rachel – she’s – I’m dying here. Did you see that dress she was
wearing?” He continued when Peter nodded. “Jackie gave it to her –
and under it –” He had to take a deep breath, letting it out slowly
before he could finish his statement. “nothing – nothing at all.” He
was actually sweating and went to the kitchen sink to throw cold
water in his face and dried himself with the small towel on the
counter edged in lace. “When she told me that – it was as if I had lost
my mind!” He dropped the towel and returned to the table. “I’m a
wreck.” He picked up his coffee and emptied the cup.
“Do you want some more?”
“Please.” Peter brought the pot over. “Thanks.” Another sip of
coffee and he was feeling better. “I just wish I could marry her. Now,
I spend all my time taking cold showers.” He tried to make it sound
like a joke but it didn’t come off very well.
Peter had to turn away to hide his smile – if only he knew.
“When we were first together I didn’t have this problem, but she
was different then. Boy was she different. Ever since I had that little
lapse at Dad’s house, I think I piqued her interest.” He tried to smile,
but he couldn’t keep it up.
“She has changed a lot.” If only Daniel knew. “She doesn’t even
look the same. In the beginning I always thought she was sweet, but I
didn’t see how pretty she really was. Rachel’s going to make a
beautiful bride.” He wished he could suck the words back in his
mouth. He looked away, hoping his remark didn’t raise suspicion.
“A beautiful bride, wouldn’t that be great.” Daniel was dreaming
of Rachel all dressed in white. “That’s all I want – to marry her and
have a family.”
Peter let out a tiny sigh of relief. “I’m looking forward to that day,
as well.”
Daniel finished the second cup. “If I make it that long.” He saw it
as months, maybe even years, and he let out a long sigh.
“You want some more coffee?”
 157
“Yeah.”
“Let’s have it outside, and I’ll start the grill. The fresh air will do
you good.” He helped his shaky brother to his feet and took the whole
pot of coffee with them.
~
The pink dress went back on the hanger in the closet. Rachel put
on something more appropriate for the gathering. “I couldn’t believe
how he reacted, it’s like he becomes another man.” She finished
dressing and hurried out of the closet.
“They all do, but we’re no different,” Jackie sighed.
Rachel hopped onto the bed. “I can’t wait until he makes love to
me.”
“Then say yes,” Jackie insisted.
Rachel groaned and dropped back on the bed. “I can’t, it just
wouldn’t be right.”
“I don’t understand what difference it makes – just say yes,”
Jackie urged again.
“It just does, it would be so much easier if he – you know, if he
did,” she said in frustration and abruptly sat up. “Tell me what I can
do?” she pleaded.
“You wouldn’t have this problem if our timing wasn’t so lousy.”
She thought a moment. “Where are the notes?” she asked, and Rachel
handed them to her out of her top dresser drawer. She scanned
through them quickly. “Number sixteen would do the trick for sure.
There is no way he could resist.”
Rachel read over the graphic instructions. “I don’t know if I can
do that!” She wrung her hands. “Isn’t there an easier way?”
“What are you so afraid of?” She took hold of Rachel’s trembling
hands.
“I’m afraid of everything,” she complained. “My mother told me
when I got married to just submit and to do what the man wants. It
was the only thing she ever said about sex. If we were married then
Daniel would just make love to me. I wouldn’t have to do anything
but lie there.”
“Lie there? What fun is that? What have we been talking about all
this time? You have nothing to worry about. It’s going to be all right.”
She gave her a warm hug. “You can say yes, Rachel. You’re getting
married.”
 158
“I know, it would just be easier if he did, that’s all.” She left the
bed and grabbed a handful of tissue out of the box in the bathroom,
wiped her eyes and blew her nose.
Rachel was her own worst enemy, and Daniel was no help. She
even considered talking to him but wondered what kind of
conversation that would be. “You do love him, don’t you?” She
already knew the answer, but she had a point to make.
“With all my heart and soul,” she answered emphatically and
hugged Jackie.
Jackie held her tight in return. “Then love all of him,” she insisted
in a comforting tone. “I know after everything you’ve been through,
you’re scared, but Daniel is a wonderful lover. I have it on the best
authority,” she promised.
Rachel reared back. “What do you mean? Whose authority?” she
questioned.
By the flash of anger in Rachel’s eyes, Jackie regretted opening
her mouth. “It’s nothing. You know how women talk,” she said
calmly.
“What women? What do you mean?” she insisted. “Tell me!”
“I just have a friend that slept with Daniel, that’s all. It’s nothing.”
Rachel burst into tears. “It’s not – nothing! Now there’s some
friend of yours out there and she knows more about the man I love
than I do!” She shot into the bathroom, slamming the door.
Jackie followed. “Rachel!” She grabbed the knob but it was
locked.
“What is going on up here?” Daniel heard Rachel’s cry in back
yard and her tears now. “Rachel!” He questioned Jackie when he
reached the door. “What happened?”
“I said the stupidest thing.” Jackie was on the verge of tears
herself. “I was just trying to help, but I accidentally told her about
Nic.”
“Nick?” he asked, before he readdressed Rachel sobs. “Honey,
open the door!” He turned to Jackie. “What does Nick have to do with
this?”
“What’s going on?” Peter arrived at the top of the stairs with
concern.
“I told Rachel about Daniel and Nic, and she’s all upset.”
“What about Daniel and Nick?” he asked and wondered why it
upset Rachel.
 159
“Please, honey, open the door.” Daniel was beginning to think he
should break it in but not knowing exactly where Rachel was on the
other side prevented him from trying. “What does this have to do with
Nick?” he asked Jackie.
“I’m sorry, but I told her about the affair.” Jackie began to cry.
“You had affair with Nick?” Peter gaped at his brother.
“You told Rachel that I had an affair with our manager!” Daniel
was stunned.
“You’ve got it –” But before she could finish her statement, Peter
reacted.
“You had an affair with Nick Preston!” Peter was even more
shocked.
“I did not!” He silenced his brother with a harsh glare before
confronting Jackie again. “How could you tell her that?”
“Not Nick Preston! Nic – my friend Nicole! I accidentally told
Rachel about you and Nic.” The crying in the bathroom only got
louder.
“Who?” he asked in confusion, but he never once forgot about
Rachel. However, he needed to find out what was really going on.
“Sweetheart, please,” he begged.
“Nicole Eastman! You went on that cruise together!” She couldn’t
believe he had forgotten. “According to her, you two had a wild
time.” She regretted raising her voice when Rachel began to really
sob.
“Rachel, please open the door!” He turned back to Jackie. “I never
went on a cruise with this Nicole! I don’t even know anyone named
Nicole!”
“She’s been telling that story for years!” she replied in shock.
“Hey – wait a minute, you do know her. Isn’t she the one who
owns that nightclub? What’s the name?” He searched his memory.
“The Ice House! That’s her!” She was glad Peter remembered.
“Her?” Daniel said in irritation. “I met her once at charity event
she threw at her place a couple of years ago.”
Jackie’s mouth dropped open in surprise. “Are you serious?”
“That place was awful,” Peter joked. “Daniel was escorted up to
the VIP lounge. It was literally an orgy – people were actually having
public sex –” He wished he could suck the words back into his mouth
when he caught Jackie’s eyes, and got another harsh glare from his
 160
brother. “I was appalled.” All humor was now gone from his tone.
“We left immediately.”
“Now, you why I don’t do the party scene, but I swear, that was
the one and only time I ever met this Nic,” Daniel relayed in
frustration. He remembered the VIP lounge vividly as being the scene
of one of the worse mobbings he had ever endured.
“I’m never going to believe a word she says again.” Jackie called
out to Rachel. “It was all a mistake. Obviously, Nic is a big fat liar,”
she consoled.
“It’s all right, Jackie. Why don’t you and Peter go downstairs, and
I’ll talk to Rachel.” He waited until they went downstairs.
“Sweetheart, I know you’re upset, but I’m not going to go away. I’m
going to stay right here until you come out.” He went over to sit on
the side of the bed. “I’m not leaving. I’m going to stay here. I love
you,” he promised, but he was surprised to see the pile of Jackie’s
notes scattered on the bed. He thought Rachel got rid of them.
Number sixteen caught his eye – it was a mistake, but he kept
reading. “Wow,” he breathed out almost soundlessly and quickly
moved on to seventeen but panicked when he heard the lock being
undone. He shoved away the little stack of notes as the door opened
but just a crack. He smiled gently when she peeked out but stayed
seated on the edge of the bed.
“Would you do something for me?”
“Anything.”
“Can I have your phone?” she asked pathetically.
“Sure.” He rose to his feet and pulled it out of his pocket and
handed to her, but the moment she had it, the door shut abruptly once
more. “Honey, what are you doing?” He reached for the knob, but it
was locked again. “Rachel?”
“Hollywood – I would like the number for The Ice House, please.
Thank you.”
“Sweetheart?” He was surprised and turned when Jackie called.
He moved to look over the railing at his friend standing on the bottom
step on the staircase.
“How’s Rachel?” she whispered.
Unsure of how to proceed, he told Jackie the truth. “She’s calling
your friend.”
“She is?” Jackie hurried up the steps and rushed across the room
to the bathroom door. “Rachel, let me in! I want a piece of her to!”
 161
Jackie was admitted immediately. “Here let me have it. I know her
private number.”
Daniel took a step forward but stopped when the door banged
shut. He wasn’t sure what to do, but he remained perfectly still even
when he saw his brother coming up the steps. “They’re calling her.”
He pointed to the closed door.
“They are?” he said in surprise.
“Hello, Nic, it’s Jackie. I have someone here who would like to
talk to you.”
“Are you telling everyone that you had an affair with Daniel
Hunter?” Rachel accused. “That’s a lie! You horrible woman! My
Daniel did no such thing!”
Peter’s eyes shot to his brother, the color seemed to have drained
from his face but the agitation increased when Rachel shouted.
“You heard me! He is MY Daniel! You’re a bad person and I
insist you stop telling that story! He’s mine and I love him and he
loves ME!”
Daniel stood absolutely motionless. He had never heard Rachel
this angry.
“Never mind who this is, you – you creepy – lying – tramp!”
Daniel’s mouth dropped open, but when he glanced at Peter he
found they were sharing the same expression of shock.
“Let me have the phone,” Jackie insisted. “It’s me again! There’s
no way you can wiggle your way out of this! Daniel is right here!”
Jackie laughed. “Oh, now you’re singing a different tune!”
“I think we should go,” Peter urged as the phone call grew louder.
“I can’t believe they’re doing this,” Daniel said in disbelief. Jackie
really yelling, and when Rachel obviously had the phone again, she
was even angrier.
“Why are you standing there? They’re really building up a head of
steam. You know what Dad always says, never get in the way of
angry women,” he pointed out, but he stopped speaking when the
shouting level increased in volume.
“You tell her I’m never coming to her establishment again!”
“That’s right and Jackie’s never coming to your crumby bordello
again!”
“And I’m going to tell all my friends!”
 162
“That’s right and Jackie’s telling her friends! And if you ever
repeat that story about MY Daniel again, I’m coming over to punch
you right in the nose! Good bye!
“That’s telling her!”
With the first movement of the doorknob, Daniel and Peter
cleared the loft and went charging down the stairs in an all out race to
the back door. Peter skidded to a stop only long enough to grab the
platter of meat out of the refrigerator.
“Did you hear that? Rachel said she was going to punch her in the
nose!” Daniel tried to keep his voice down as he closed the back door.
“I think you’ve done too good a job helping her to open up,” he
said out of corner of his mouth but looked at his brother in alarm
when he heard angry voices growing louder. “They’re coming!” They
paused for a moment, not knowing quite what to do. “The barbeque!
Cook!” he urged, and they took off to the other side of the patio.
“Act casual!” Daniel began placing the meat on the grill.
“I’m never speaking to that woman again!” Jackie’s lips were
pursed tight as she came out the back door, followed by Rachel, who
looked just as indignant.
“I don’t know how you could have been friends with her in the
first place, horrible woman! I can’t imagine anyone telling lies about
my Daniel!” She put the salad on the picnic table while Jackie laid out
the plates and silverware.
“I’m totally and completely shocked, I am.” The moment they
were done setting the table, they returned to the kitchen.
“So am I.” Rachel pranced back inside, shutting the door.
Daniel and Peter let out a sigh of relief but didn’t take their eyes
off the barbeque.
“I wonder how long it will take for them to cool off?” Peter asked.
“It’s hard to tell, not too long.” He tried to convince himself but
thought better of it when he heard the sound of slamming cupboards.
“Well, maybe a little longer.”
“I still can’t believe how upset they are. I would hate to have that
anger directed at me,” he admitted and blew out another nervous
breath.
“Better angry than crying, that just rips me apart,” Daniel relayed
seriously.
Peter was startled by more angry voices. “I'm glad they’re not
mad at us.”
 163
“I would have hated to be this Nic.” He glanced at Peter when he
stifled laughter.
“I thought you and Nick Preston were having an affair!” He was
trying not to laugh. “I was beginning to wonder what else you were
keeping from me.”
“Quiet down, we don’t want the girls to think we’re making fun of
them.” But it was so ridiculous. “Me and Nick! The guy’s nearly
seventy,” he offered.
“Why, do you have something against older men?” They were
both helpless, nearly sick with laughter and hung off each other to
stay on their feet.
“Keep it down! They’re going to hear us.” The moment the
warning left Daniel’s mouth, the back door opened.
“I’m calling all my friends when I get home.” Jackie set dinner
rolls on the table.
“Good, that’ll teach her! I tell you she’s messed with the wrong
woman because I’m not putting up with it!” She looked over at the
two quiet men at the barbeque, her tone changing to one of sweetness.
“Honey, are we almost ready?”
Daniel was smiling when he turned back. “Maybe another ten
minutes,” he said pleasantly. Then he watched her return to the house
in something designed to show off her pretty legs and let out a long
sigh.
“Would you like another cup of coffee?”
“And keep it coming.” He decided right then, he was going to
have to find someway to keep busy, and his mind completely off the
subject of sex. Anything else but sex! As he turned the meat over for
the last time, he glanced up at the garage. Perfect, he thought. It was
time to get his motorcycle back on the road – immediately!
Rachel crossed the patio with two cups of coffee to the detached
garage, which stood at the end of the long driveway that wound from
the street, passed the front of the house and down along the side to
stand at the far end of the large yard. The main door was open and
Daniel was inside, with a handful of old rags, cleaning his bike.
He smiled when he saw her. “You must have been reading my
mind.” He was so glad to take the cup of coffee in his hand, but
kissed her before he took his first drink. “How would you like to ride
this back and forth to the office every day?”
“In high heels?” She laughed.
 164
“All right, maybe not to work, but it would be nice to take it to the
beach or for a long ride through the canyons. What do you think?” he
asked.
Sounds like fun,” she replied. “When do you want to go?” It was
another new experience, but she was looking forward to them now.
“I was hoping you’d say that,” he hurried over to a shelf on the far
side of the garage where there were a few boxes and crooked his
finger at her. As soon as she joined him, he produced a black leather
jacket, along with a red helmet.
“Presents!” Rachel was delighted and put her coffee cup down and
took the helmet and slipped it on. “Do I look like a big tough biker?”
She made a mean face.
Daniel laughed. “Maybe not the meanest, but certainly the
prettiest biker.”
“When did you get these?” Rachel asked.
“Yesterday, when I went to pick up the new carburetor,” he
replied.
“When can we go?” she pleaded.
“Let’s get changed.” He put his arm around her, as they went into
the house.
Daniel spent a little more time getting his old gear together, but
Rachel loved them when he put them on. “Do you know how you feel
about my pink dress?” Rachel smiled when he nodded
enthusiastically. “Well, I feel the same way about this.” She circled
him several times. The leather pants were tighter than any other pair
he’d ever worn, even the black T-shirt fit snugly. Now he really
looked like a dangerous man, except for his beautiful blue eyes. Her
hands slid around his waist, under the jacket and up his back and she
moved very close. She pulled down into a kiss as her hands ran down
without stopping until she reached the back leg.
If Daniel had known this would be her reaction, he would have
worn his old leathers a long time ago. No – he was going to behave,
he told himself.
“Come on, let’s go!” She grabbed her helmet and hurried down
the stairs and out the back door. She turned, as she put on the helmet
to watch Daniel. His stride was so self-assured, Rachel thought. On
top of all that, she believed he was the single most beautiful, not to
mention the sexist man she had ever seen. She was mesmerized as he
threw his leg over the bike and brought it upright and cleared the
 165
kick-stand, turned the key and in one powerful movement brought the
bike roaring to life. Turning, he held out his hand, and she hurried to
get on behind him.
It was scary when the bike started forward and she hung on tight
as it wound its way around the cottage. On the street, they were off
with a burst of speed. All the time she felt safe, even comfortable, as
they drove through the hills around their house. Daniel always had the
best ideas. They had been on the road nearly an hour before Rachel
had an idea of her own. “Let’s drive by Victor’s house,” she asked.
“What exactly did you have in mind?” he queried.
“It’ll be a short visit,” she offered.
“Okay.” He was game for anything.
The sun was nearly down when Daniel stopped the bike. He
stayed on as she hopped off the back. He had no idea what her plan
was, but he watched as she picked up a river stone out of the rock
garden out front. She suddenly threw it at the front of the house with
all her might. He gasped when it went right through the huge plate
glass window next to the front door, which exploded on impact.
Rachel climbed back on the bike and they took off.
~
Victor leaped up from the couch in horror. At first, he thought it
was an earthquake, but the house wasn’t moving. Glass was still
falling from the frame and the window was a total loss. Then he saw
the stone on the floor. Picking it up, he fearfully stepped forward,
knowing someone had done this on purpose. He hurried to the phone
to get someone over to fix the gaping hole in his living room before
the perpetrator retuned. Ever since his confrontation with Daniel
Hunter in the store, he lived in fear. Was this Hunter now, come to
make him pay?
~
Daniel pulled over to the side of the road a few blocks away and
turned back to Rachel. “What an arm! A perfect shot right through the
middle of the window!” He was impressed, but she had funny look on
her face. “What is it baby?” he asked.
“I was aiming at the front door.” She looked sheepish.
Daniel roared with laughter. “Believe me, sweetheart, this was
much better.” He was still laughing, as he pulled away and headed for
home. They had a dinner party to attend that night at Jackie’s house,
and he couldn’t wait to share.
 166
Peter and Jackie were completely doubled over, as Daniel relayed
the event.
“I can’t believe you threw a rock right through the window.” Peter
certainly didn’t approve of anyone breaking the law but considering
what Victor had done to Rachel over the years, it seemed the least she
could do in return.
“Good for you!” Jackie was still laughing but cheered her on.
Rachel couldn’t exactly laugh about it yet. She had been so
shocked at the results of her own actions. She wasn’t sure how she
felt. Daniel almost seemed proud of her, but she wasn’t sure why.
“I’m going to make it a point never to get you mad at me,” Peter
teased, taking another sip of wine. “I don’t want another rock through
my window,” he mused, and then noticed the look he was getting
from his brother.
“You had a rock through your window?” Jackie asked.
“You know how kids are when they play in the street,” Daniel
replied quickly. Kids may have had nothing to do with Peter’s broken
window, but the girls didn’t know that. It wasn’t even a lie, kids could
be reckless. It was a simple fact about kids unrelated to the window in
question.
Peter left the issue alone, Daniel’s evasion ended the questions,
but he still felt it. It was better to focus on the present and let the past
remain buried. Besides it had been a wonderful dinner and the hostess
had never looked more beautiful. He was so glad she had invited them
to dinner. Saying goodbye at work and going home was the worst part
of the day. Though they often stayed very late at the office, the results
were the same. The nights were so long and he couldn’t wait to get up
in the morning.
“What should we do now – play cards?” Jackie offered. She was
hoping for a long evening, and she gave Peter an adoring look.
“I have a game,” Rachel began, finishing her last bite of desert.
“Let’s hear it.” Daniel was all for anything that would make
Rachel happy.
“It’s called Sardines.” She was met with blank stares, so she
continued. ”It’s like hide and seek, but you play indoors with all the
lights off. One person hides, and everyone else looks for them.
However when you find them you hide with them and wait for
everyone else to get in with you. Then the last person turns the light
on and sees everyone jammed in the bathtub,” she finished.
 167
“Let me get this straight,” Peter began seriously. “The house is
dark and we all have to squeeze into the same hiding place?”
“That sounds like fun – let’s play.” Jackie instantly replied and
left the table.
“We should make some rules. This is a big house, so we should
keep it to the main floor,” Rachel offered.
“You mean we can’t go into the bedrooms?” Jackie was
disappointed.
“We’ll see how the game goes.” Rachel stood. “I want to hide
first.”
“All right, let’s get these lights off.” Daniel offered.
Leaving the searchers in the living room to count to fifty, Rachel
hurried away.
At first, Daniel thought this was going to be easy but found out –
as he groped around in the darkness – it wasn’t. He had to feel his
way, reaching under tables, searching through closets and sometimes
on his hands and knees from room to room.
Peter and Jackie were out there, too. He could hear them but
suddenly, he didn’t. Realizing they were now hiding too and he was
alone. He listened, knowing three people in one hiding place just
couldn’t be quiet. Then he heard muffled giggles and headed toward
them. He turned on the light in the little powder room next to Jackie’s
office and found them all crouched in the corner and he laughed at
them.
“It’s Jackie’s turn to hide, because she found me first,” Rachel
announced as they shut off the light and made their way back out to
the living room. Jackie hurried away and went and lay down behind a
small sofa in the great room. There wasn’t a lot of space between it
and the wall, making it a tight fit.
Daniel could barely see Rachel in the darkness once the search
was well under way. He joined her under the dining room table.
“Want to do a little matchmaking?”
“Oh how fun,” she whispered back in delight.
“Let’s let Peter find her first, I’m sure we can find something to
do until then.” He kissed her in the darkness but what was meant to be
a sweet interlude changed abruptly when Rachel pushed him back on
the floor and moved over him. Her sudden burst of passion under the
long ornately carved dining table both surprised and pleased him.
However, her roaming hands and hot breath in his ear raised his
 168
passion instantly. Him and his stupid promises! he thought in
frustration, but the promise was a matter of honor. Yet, he allowed the
sensations of desire to course through his body and dreamed of the
day when Rachel would free. However, he was putting a time limit on
it before resuming the search. He sure hoped his idea of matchmaking
produced some results other than another cold shower!
~
Peter had gone through the entire kitchen before he came out into
the great room. There was a lot to search. Systematically, he worked
his way around the room in an orderly fashion. Finally, his hand
brushed against a high heel. He found her, but as he moved into her
hiding place, he found it a bit of a tight squeeze. He carefully slid up
next to Jackie and lay down at her side. He really liked this game.
Jackie was so glad it was Peter, hoping Daniel and Rachel
wouldn’t find them for a while. Now, he was so close that she had to
put her arms around him. This was nice, she thought, but she found it
was even nicer when she held him tighter.
Peter had no idea what to with his hands. She was already so
close; he could feel her sweet breath against his face. Her body was
pressed up against his and it seemed like every time they moved, the
more entwined they became until he drew in his breath hard. They
were thoroughly entangled when he felt her lips touch his. In the
darkness of anonymity, it was he who let the tender deepen. Peter
never wanted a woman more than he wanted Jackie. He not only
loved her desperately but wanted her as his wife. However that
deserved respect. He ended the kiss. “I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be sorry.” She pulled him into another kiss until someone
grabbed her ankle. She yelped in surprise.
“Now Rachel is going to know where we are,” Daniel whispered.
“Too late,” Rachel chimed in from across the room
“Peter found her first, it’s his turn,” Daniel announced.
Peter and Jackie were left to stare at each other in the darkness,
when Daniel and Rachel returned to the living room. Jackie couldn’t
believe when given the chance Peter didn’t grope her in the darkness.
She could feel his passion, knew he wanted her, yet all they shared
was a kiss. She was determined to find out. So, when Peter went to
hide, she didn’t cover her eyes, but watched to see what direction he
would go and the moment the counting was over – she followed.
 169
Rachel had to cover her mouth to keep from giggling after
watching Jackie take off after Peter. “Let’s give them a few minutes,”
she whispered to Daniel. “And I want a few more minutes with you.”
She silently led him across the huge living room. It was so sexy to
hide in the dark, and she longed for every new experience.
“If we keep this up, I’m never going to get to hide,” Daniel
whispered, but he didn’t get to voice another opinion. Aggressively,
he was pushed down on the couch.
“We’ll let them have one more time and then we’ll go back to
playing the game the regular way,” Rachel promised breathlessly and
kissed him before he could reply.
Obviously, he had done way too good a job helping to awaken her
desires, but he doubted seriously she really understood what she was
doing to him. Especially when she arranged their position to moved
under him. She wrapped her legs around his body without breaking
the kiss – he was dying. It got even worse when she reached down
with both hands in more than just a simple friendly pat on the bottom.
She was forcing firmer contact, even began to move under him
seductively.
Daniel’s desire was absolutely piqued. He actually could feel the
blood throbbing through his veins. When he thought of their dream
and how wonderful it was going to be when he could lie naked in her
arms. He couldn’t resist matching the erotic movement of her body.
Even being hampered by clothing couldn’t dampen his ardor.
Under the tight grip of her hands, Rachel enjoyed sensuous
rhythm Daniel created. The movement and weight of his body created
a growing heat between her legs until she thought she would burst
into flames.
~
Jackie had seen Peter enter the kitchen, and she searched before
she found him in the broom closet and squeezed in with him. Jackie
moved into his arms, but before she could initiate a planned kiss, she
received gentle caress crossed her cheek. A soft breath touched her
ear followed by a whisper.
“Sweet precious soul.”
As if all the bones in her body dissolved, Jackie melted into his
arms and rested her cheek against his shoulder. Tears rose to slide
down her cheeks in his embrace.
 170
“Why are you crying?” Peter whispered, suddenly concerned by
her emotion.
“No – no one has ever called me that before.” It was as if his
tender words had touched the very core of the wounded heart she had
tried so hard to protect.
“You should hear it every day, for the rest of your life,” he said
softly. He wanted to say how much he loved her, but her words
stopped him.
“Say it again.” It was a tiny pleading whisper.
“Sweet precious soul.” It was said even more gently.
The words were like a caress and they brought more tears, and she
could feel them filling her heart. When he tenderly kissed her cheek,
she found it more fulfilling than any act of sex and far more intimate.
She wanted so much to tell him how she felt, but there were no words
to match the feeling. There was just a wonderful sense of belonging.
Yet, she cried, releasing the pain in tears she couldn’t stop from
falling.
~
There was no stopping this no matter what his better sense said.
However it did keep him dressed with the idea of Jackie and Peter
lurking somewhere in the house. It also kept him silent, except for the
hiss of his own hot breath between his teeth.
His willpower – gone, logic and reason – gone! He was a man
passed grappling with the tightrope under his feet. He had jumped off
into mid-air and was hanging on to his own desire and the release of
passion to come. It was building fast, and he moved frantically with
it. Daniel desperately struggled to sate his body in this wild orgy of
foreplay. He was literally hanging off the edge of orgasm, when
Jackie rushed out of the kitchen in tears. Daniel exploded out
Rachel’s arms. He was off the couch and half way across the room in
the attempt to avoid the woman Peter loved.
“I just need to take a short break. I’ll be right back,” Jackie cried
as she hurried through the living room to the foyer. In a flash she was
up the stairs.
Peter rushed out of the kitchen in pursuit but stopped in the foyer.
At an utter and complete loss, he turned back to the living room.
“I’d better go to her.” Rachel turned on a lamp before heading
upstairs but shot a glance back at Daniel. He was standing like statue
at the back doors with his hands gripped together tightly in front of
 171
him. By his expression and stance, he looked for all the world like a
man just caught holding a smoking gun over a corpse.
Peter wanted to say something to Rachel as she passed, but he was
too confused. Instead, he made his way into the living room.
“What happened?” The worry and concern in Peter’s eyes brought
Daniel back to reason, but he wasn’t ready to leave his place clear
across the room.
“I’m not sure. I said something and she started to cry and told me
no one had ever said anything like that to her before. But I don’t
understand why it would make her cry.” Peter took a seat on the
couch.
“What did you say?” Daniel questioned, as he took a couple of
steps forward.
“I called her what Dad used to call my Mom. It just came out of
my mouth and it made her cry.” He was glad to have his brother
there.
“There are a lot of things you don’t know about Jackie. On the
outside she seems pretty cool and confident. She built up a pretty hard
shell around herself because life hasn’t been that easy. The men she’s
known –” he stopped.
“I know, she’s like Rachel, but what do I do now?” he questioned.
“Do what you’ve been doing all along – follow your heart,”
Daniel counseled.
~
Jackie was still crying. It took two glasses of water and several
minutes before she could speak. “Oh Rachel, when we hid behind the
couch, he really kissed for the first time, before it had been me. When
I found him in the broom closet, I wanted him to do it again, but he
called me sweet – sweet precious soul and I started to cry and I can’t
stop.” She grabbed another handful of tissues.
Rachel sighed in contentment. “Daniel’s says things like that and I
feel it all through my body. Even in the worst times, I would hear him
and all the pain would just start melting away.”
“Did you cry when he first started doing it?” Jackie asked.
“I still do. At first it hurts, because you’ve spent your life listening
to ugly words, hateful ugly yelling words. But almost from the first
day, Daniel always said the sweetest things and I knew he meant them
– every word. And the more he said, the lighter my heart became until
 172
it took all the old pain away. In time, you feel the same way I do,
happy and content and so much in love.” She hugged Jackie warmly.
Jackie pulled away and smiled. “I’m so glad we’re friends. It’s so
nice to have someone to talk to who understands how I feel.”
“So am I.” She hugged her again.
~
Peter paced in the living room. So many emotions raged through
him but deep inside, he had always known about Jackie. “How could
anyone hurt her?”
Daniel finally made his way across to his brother and took a seat
on the couch. “I don’t know, but I know the result of the abuse. When
I first met Rachel, all she had was her work. She wanted so much to
be loved, but she didn’t know how. It took time and she had to learn
to trust me and I have never given her any reason not to.” His head
dropped down, he remembered everything his darling Rachel had
suffered. He thought of his own suffering, and along with an extreme
case of sexual repression had his hands shaking.
With Daniel’s sudden change of demeanor, Peter placed a
comforting hand on his shoulder. When his brother finally met his
eyes, he saw terrible pain. The same kind of pain he saw in Jackie’s
eyes – Rachel’s eyes, and he looked deeper until he could almost see
the very core of this pain. He couldn’t bear it. Not from the man he
was raised with, the brother he respected and admired. Daniel the
fearless, the irascible, the biggest walking tease on the planet, no –
not from Daniel. “Your soul is just as precious to me,” he blurted out
but cringed the next moment. He looked away and expected at any
moment to hear laughter, but the following silence brought his eyes
up. Daniel was smiling, but there was an almost wistful expression in
his eyes.
Daniel mused over Peter’s remark, but he could find no reply to a
statement that touched him so profoundly. It was the most descriptive
expression of real love he’d ever heard. By Peter’s definition, Daniel
could count those who really loved him on one hand, but it was
enough. “Just wait and be patient, love her until she knows she can
trust you. And, Peter, Jackie couldn’t have picked a better man – I
mean that.”
Daniel’s expression of confidence really moved Peter, but he
wasn’t sure how to react or what to say. A moment later they heard
 173
Jackie’s door and down the ladies came, the tears gone and make-up
repaired.
Rachel’s excitement for the game had dimmed, but she was
smiling now and so was Jackie as she slowly came up to Peter, only
to be taken into his embrace. “We’ve decided to play one more round,
and since Daniel hasn’t had a turn, he gets to hide.”
The lights were turned off, Peter, Jackie and Rachel all counted
before setting off in search of Daniel. Around the house they went,
feeling under tables, behind chairs and in every cupboard. However,
they knew no one had yet found when they kept passing each other in
the dark.
Peter was beginning to think he had gone upstairs or was playing a
trick on them or he was outside in the car. He even went out to check
just to be sure – nothing.
“Where could he be?” Jackie had just come out of the kitchen
again. She wanted to check all the cupboards, even the ones he
couldn’t possibly fit in.
“All right, this is what we're going to do, we stay together and
search everything again, rule out every room before moving on to the
next,” Peter offered.
“Sounds good to me,” Jackie agreed.
“I had no idea Daniel was such a good hider.” Rachel was proud
of him.
They started in the foyer and thoroughly Jackie’s office but still
they found nothing. The great room was given the once over and
moved into the kitchen. Peter got on the counter to check above the
cupboards, they even looked in the oven.
The dining room was next, and then back to the living room. The
sun porch followed for the third time, but Daniel was no where. They
were completely stumped.
“Daniel you better not be cheating!” Jackie yelled out in the
darkness.
“Well, I’m not ready to give up yet. He has got to be around here
somewhere.” Peter was frustrated. “You know, it is possible, he’s
moving from room to room, staying ahead of us. We’re going to have
to keep each room isolated, so he can’t sneak in.” Since they had
finished searching the sun room, he turned and grabbed the knob to
the oak door and shut it quickly, and then heard a surprised yelp on
the other side, followed by a loud thud.
 174
Jackie reached for a nearby lamp, as Peter opened the door, only
to find Daniel on the floor. “Where were you?” he said in amused
shock.
“I was on top of the door! I was perched up there like a buzzard,
watching the three of you coming in and out.” He was still lying on
his back, but he was laughing now. “I didn’t know how much more I
could take, my legs had gone numb. And then you go a slam the door!
I saw my life flashing before my eyes!” He knew they were all
laughing at him, but he didn’t care. Rachel had a good time. He could
see it in her face, the light dancing in her eyes.
Chapter Forty-Two
Her bags were packed and downstairs near the front door. But just
knowing they were there nearly brought tears to Rachel’s eyes. The
sadness hung on her, as she got out of bed no matter how she tried to
be cheerful. So many times over the last few days did she open her
mouth with the express notion to ask Daniel to come with her, but the
whole world would know about them. They had already been reckless
enough.
Just a few weeks, she told herself, they would be back together,
and she would file for divorce. Finally, she would free herself from
the past – and marry Daniel. As her husband, there would be no
barriers between them, and they would be united legally as well as
physically. As she watched him head into the bathroom to shower,
she longed to join him. After they were married she could share even
this with him – well, she was going to be his wife – she certainly
could say yes to bathing.
Daniel stepped under the water and picked up the bar of soap, but
before he could work up a lather, he heard the snap of the shower
door. Daniel nearly dropped the soap at the sight of her standing at
the other side of the large stall without anything on. It had been a long
time since he had seen that fearful look of worry in her eyes and those
wringing, nervous hands. “Come here, baby,” he called gently and
held out his hand to her, understanding the gravity of what she’d
done.
“You don’t mind, do you?” She looked up into his eyes timidly,
but she saw the same loving expression she’d always known.
“I don’t mind at all. In fact, there is something I’ve always wanted
to do.”
“What?” She had no idea what he was going to say.
 175
“Let me wash your hair,” he asked and the worry was gone from
her eyes.
She turned and let the water run through her hair and her
embarrassment began to melt away. It seemed so perfectly normal to
share the shower with Daniel. She grew more comfortable with each
passing moment and enjoyed having her hair washed. What had been
fear became fun when Daniel spiked his hair with shampoo.
“I think this is a fabulous new look for me!” he joked.
Rachel howled with laughter. “You should wear it that way all the
time!” She soaped up a wash cloth. “Turn around,” she asked, but she
was still laughing.
Daniel knew what a big moment this was for Rachel. She was
finally free in his presence, liberated from the fears of a lifetime. Plus,
being washed from head to foot wasn’t bad either – bathing her
adorable body was even better. However, even with the new
experience and all the fun, the sadness of separation hung on him.
From the shower, they dressed quietly, and packed the car for the ride
to the airport.
Outside the VIP lounge, Jackie’s jet waited, now shared for
business purposes by the partners of Forever Productions. Rachel’s
bag and briefcase had already been taken on board and the pilots had
received their clearance to proceed to the runway, but their single
passenger hadn’t joined them yet – so they waited.
Daniel kissed her again. He knew this was their chosen life and he
accepted their separation in his mind, but his heart ached. It was only
a month, he told himself, but it seemed like a lifetime. He wanted to
go, but he was still living by Rachel’s rules. It might have been
different if the location had been more civilized but there would be no
hotel to hide out in. This was a rough location, not that he minded, but
what were they going to do – share a tent surrounded by the crew?
No, the whole world would know how serious they were in days once
word got out. It was one thing to kiss on a dance floor and another to
live together openly. The announcement would happen when Rachel
was ready and not before. So, he had to say goodbye.
Finally, she let him go reluctantly but turned back before opening
the door. “Tonight, I’ll be in your arms. I love you.” She hurried out
the door but felt again the need to tell him the truth and stopped. Her
heart screamed – TELL HIM! Instead, she only waved and headed
into the jet before she changed her mind.
 176
Daniel returned the wave but watched dejectedly as the jet pulled
away and headed out to the runway. He thought of going home, but
ended up back at the office.
“Daniel’s here,” Jackie said softly. “Poor guy, he looks
miserable.”
“I wish Rachel had told him the truth.” Peter felt bad.
“I think so, too. But she’s so afraid something will go wrong,” she
said sadly.
“But what could go wrong?” he asked.
“It is possible if Victor gets wind of their relationship, he could
make one ugly story for the papers. He could fight her in court and
delay her marrying Daniel for months and make this a very messy
divorce,” she reasoned.
“I think he could deal with the delay a lot better than this limbo. It
would give them both something to look forward to,” he said sadly. “I
tell you, this has been a hard secret to keep. When Daniel finds out
we all have kept this from him, he’s not going to be happy with us,”
he pointed out.
“I can’t wait to see the look on his face when he finds out,” Jackie
smiled. “He’s going to be so excited.”
“I’m looking forward to getting them married,” he stated. “I better
go down and see how he is.” He kissed Jackie on the cheek but as
soon as he opened the door to his office he came to an abrupt halt.
“Dad!” His face lit up at the sight of his father and he hugged him.
“You didn’t even tell us.”
Jackie pushed herself by Peter. “My turn,” she called.
“Here she is!” Thomas hugged Jackie warmly. He had grown to
love her so much. “I thought I’d better come down. With Rachel
gone, your brother can’t be in very good shape.” He still had his arm
around Jackie.
“He’s going to be so happy to see you.” He thought a moment.
“Let me go get him, we can surprise him.” He hurried down the hall.
~
Daniel picked up Rachel’s pencil holder and chuckled. It had lace
around the top edge, Rachel just couldn’t get enough. He sat down at
her desk, it felt a little better to be surrounded by her things.
After a tap on the door, Peter entered, but he didn’t see his
brother. “Daniel?”
“Here,” he said half-heartedly.
 177
Peter looked through the French doors into Rachel’s office, Daniel
looked absolutely desolate. “Are you okay?” But Daniel shook his
head dejectedly.
“I miss her.” It was nearly a whisper, as he got up from her desk.
“I know it seems like a long time but it will go by fast.”
Daniel nodded and let out a deep sigh. “This is bad, it seems like
the longer we’re together, the worse I get.” The thought made him
smile.
“I noticed that. I’ve never known two people who belonged
together more than you and Rachel,” he said reassuringly. “I don’t
even think of you as separate people.”
Daniel liked being thought of as a couple and it brightened his
spirits. “Really?”
“Dad’s doing it, too. He doesn’t mention your name without
adding Rachel’s. When she gets home, he wants us to all come down
and visit with him again.”
Daniel was starting to feel a little better. “I’ll give him a call. I
sure wish he lived closer, I’d like to see him more often.”
“It’s only a short plane ride,” he offered. “You should go up for a
few days and play some golf. Dad would love to see you,” Peter
urged, but he kept a straight face.
“That’s not a bad idea,” he replied. “I think I’ll surprise him.”
“Good. Why don’t you come down to my office with me and
Jackie instead of sitting in here alone,” he offered.
“Do I really look that bad that you think you have to baby-sit
me?” he asked.
“Yeah,” Peter replied honestly.
In Peter’s eyes, Daniel found the same quiet comfort he’d always
known and it softened the pain. “Okay, I’m ready to be babysat.”
Peter put his arm around Daniel for the trip down the hall but
when he opened the door to his own office, he didn’t see his father,
just Jackie.
“Aw, you look so unhappy.” Jackie came over to give Daniel a
hug.
“Yeah.” He was glad to have people around who loved him, but
he was still in so much pain. “It’s going to be a long month, but I’m
going to take off for a few days and go see Dad,” he informed her.
“He’ll straighten me out,” he joked.
 178
Thomas moved out from behind the door, swinging it shut. “Oh, I
will, will I?”
Daniel turned suddenly, startled by his voice, but he so glad to see
him. Good old Dad, in every painful part of his life, he was always
there.
Thomas could tell just how bad Daniel was doing just by his
greeting, but he understood how his son felt to be divided from his
sweetheart and knew Rachel must be just as bad.
~
Mexico. Rachel had looked forward to the adventure months
before she met Daniel, now she wanted to hurry up and get it over
with. She had cried the whole way down and was still fighting tears in
the helicopter, but she was shocked when they touched down. It was
pouring rain, and the set seemed more a large mud hole carved out of
the jungle than a decent place to work. She was told they would be
living in tents, but the dingy, patch-worn canvass wasn’t what she
expected.
Even looking at the bright-side, she knew this was going to be a
hard movie to direct in such rough conditions. The good thing was
she had only one star to deal with on location. However, the crew still
looked a little shell-shocked even being on the set a week before her
arrival, but the producer, Mark Corman was all smiles.
“Welcome to Mexico!” he called. “Let me show you to your tent.
You will never believe what a great deal I got on these.”
A bucket was catching the drip from a hole in the canvass.
“Somehow I think I would,” Rachel replied under her breath. There
weren’t even sheets on the cot, and a single lantern sat on the
makeshift desk.
“And you’re right next to the latrine – the locals did a great job
digging it out for us.” He held out his hand, but anyone could have
found it just by the smell.
Rachel could see feet under the six rough-sawn wooden doors, but
at least it had a real roof, the shower did not, nor did it have structured
walls. Flapping canvass was nailed to the frame, and when Rachel
looked inside there were five shower heads lined up for public use.
“You have got to be kidding,” Rachel glared at Corman. Mark tried to
distract her with further pleasures, and led her to the dining tent. The
faces of more unhappy crewmembers met Rachel inside. What did
she sign up for?
 179
“This is crap!” Timothy shouted. “I can’t live in a tent!”
At the first complaint, Mark Corman rushed over to placate the
star. “I know this is difficult but there was no way to get the trailers
out here,” he explained – this location was saving them a fortune.
“I can’t sleep on a cot!” He flipped his curly blond hair off his
shoulder.
“We’ll see what we can do,” he promised and glanced at the two
young women Timothy shared his tent with. Both were as young and
blond as he was but they were to be referred to as Mr. Fox’s
assistants. Though the production company was paying them for their
assistance, no one knew what their duties actually entailed.
“And I want to discuss the costume. I can’t possibly wear torn up,
dirty clothes for the duration of the film. My fans expect something
sexier,” he complained.
“Exactly what did you have in mind?” Mark looked down at the
five foot, five inch nineteen year old.
“I’ll show you.” He slipped back into his tent.
Mark sighed. Not another change, he thought, this kid was too
expensive. He saw his diminutive director coming his way and left
the tent to join her – she didn’t look happy either. Rachel had a good
reputation for taking on difficult projects and had no ego issues that
he knew of. She certainly was no power player in Hollywood, so it
didn’t particularly bother him whether she was happy or not. “We
seem to be having a little ego problem here.” He tried to be calm.
“I know, I could hear.” Filming was scheduled to begin early the
next morning. She prayed the Timothy would be ready to work. “I did
want to talk to you about the equipment – some of it is really old,”
she began but was interrupted.
“This – I want to wear this!” Timothy flung the flap of the tent
aside, both assistants followed along, completely enamored with his
new look.
After living with one of the most beautiful men in the world,
Rachel almost burst out laughing. There he stood, his thin pale body
encased in a loincloth.
“I’m sorry Timothy, that’s just not going to work. You’re the
survivor of an airplane crash. Where would you get a loin cloth?”
Mark tried to reason.
“We could add a scene of me making it,” Timothy shot back.
“And I think I should be living in some sort of tree house, that way I
 180
could have a vine to swing in and out of it.” His idea received sounds
of admiration from the girls.
“Look, Timothy, we are reenacting a true story. The real kid
nearly died, it was a struggle to survive. He didn’t have a loincloth or
a tree house. He found a cave, lit signal fires and ate rodents,” he
explained.
“What difference does that make!” he bellowed. “This would be
much more exciting!” He tried to win the producer over to his
brilliant idea but it didn’t seem to be working. He turned to Rachel,
instead. “You have to admit this is much sexier.”
Rachel could not take him seriously. In fact, he had very few of
the attributes of a man. He didn’t even look like he shaved yet. “Well
– it’s a good thought, but we were hoping for a PG rating. If you wear
that, we might get pushed up to an R. Your fans are awfully young. If
that happened, they wouldn’t even get to see your film. It might ruin
the box office and then where would we be?” she reasoned.
That got Timothy thinking. “You’re right box office is important.”
“That’s right, if you want to move into a serious film career, you
have to think about things like that.” She was glad to see him backing
down. Some stars had to be handled so carefully, she thought
regretfully.
“All right, I’ll reconsider.” He nodded.
“Good, you won’t regret it.” Rachel smiled politely. “Now, let’s
try to get some sleep, we have a long day tomorrow,” she urged.
“Sleep, it’s too early to sleep. I have a couple of women here who
are in need of my attention.” He draped his skinny arms around the
shoulders of the two blonds. “Now, which one of you wants to help
me out of this?” Both women hopped up and down, waving their
hands in the air like they wanted the teacher to call on them in class,
as he escorted them back in the tent.
Mark blew out a long breath. “Thank Heavens! I was beginning to
think we were going to end up a laughing stock,” he said quietly.
“It almost started with me, he looked ridiculous.” She started
away and intended to make another full sweep of the equipment
before retiring.
“I still can’t figure out how he got so popular.” Mark followed
along, grateful to Rachel for settling the star down.
“It happens a lot, for the ten to thirteen year olds he’s quite the
man,” she joked.
 181
“I gather he’s not the kind of man who interests you?” When she
laughed, he realized just how pretty she was.
“Hardly.” She couldn’t help comparing Timothy to Daniel and the
teen star simply paled. “I prefer tall, dark and handsome.”
“Really?” He tried to make himself as tall as possible, sucking in
his gut. “Then may I interest you in a glass of wine?” He kept trying
to show off what was left of his dark hair, but Rachel only laughed at
his antics.
His invitation didn’t raise the normal alarms nor did she feel
uncomfortable in jeans and T-shirt that fit her perfectly. “Sorry, I’m
afraid my own tall, dark and handsome is the only one I share wine
with. Nice of you to ask, though,” she said, as she walked away with
a feeling of confidence.
“I hope you don’t think I was being forward. I only meant it as a
glass between friends,” he corrected.
“That’s quite all right. I understand, but I can absolutely guarantee
my tall, dark and handsome would not. He has a terrible temper and
the meanest right cross I’ve seen. He’s so protective.” She let out a
long contented sigh. “All six foot five, two hundred gorgeous pounds
of him. No, he wouldn’t understand – he wouldn’t understand at all.”
She smiled again, as she walked away.
Mark didn’t follow this time, he got the message loud and clear.
As pretty as she was, it wasn’t worth tangling with a man with a mean
right cross.
Another first and Rachel couldn’t wait to share it with Daniel, she
felt positively at ease, as she made the rounds of the set before
returning to her tent. The occasional glances of admiration she
received weren’t frightening anymore. Of course, she had no idea
how she would feel if someone made a pass at her, but one thing was
for certain – she had learned to say no.
Now, she even smiled, as she passed Timothy’s tent on the way to
her own. Someone sounded like they were having a good time, she
thought. They were being pretty noisy and she sighed. She couldn’t
wait to go home and marry tall, dark and handsome and be noisy with
him. Dreaming of Daniel was the only thing that kept her going. She
wanted to be with him desperately.
~
 182
Jackie turned in shock when Daniel came slamming through her
office door. “What’s wrong?” She got to her feet, her eyes flying to
Peter and Thomas.
“What do you know about Mark Corman?” he snarled.
“Isn’t he the producer working with Rachel?” Peter asked.
“Yes!” Daniel angrily confirmed.
“I’ve never worked with him, but he does have the reputation of
being somewhat of a cheap-skate – why?” She worried.
Thomas watched his son. He was pacing and muttering under his
breath. “Son, why don’t you come over here and sit down.”
“I don’t want to sit down. Corman was flirting with my little
sweetheart!” he yelled. “And she thought it was funny!” he relayed in
frustration.
“It couldn’t have been that serious if she thought it was funny.”
Peter was fighting a smile that threatened to take over his face.
“No, she said it didn’t bother her at all! He wanted to share a glass
of wine, but she turned him down!”
“I don’t understand what the problem is.” Thomas controlled his
amusement. “She is very pretty. You can’t blame him for wanting to
share a bottle of wine, but Rachel turned him down and that should be
the end of it,” he concluded calmly. “There’s no reason for you to be
jealous.”
“Jealous! I am not jealous!” The three of them were smiling at
him now and he gave them a good solid glare in return. “I just don’t
like this flirting! She’s my little sweetheart! Mine, did you hear me –
MY little sweetheart! And I’ll tell you something else! I’m really
looking forward to the day when every man on this planet knows it.”
He held out his hand and closed it into a fist.
“What a frightening thought.” Jackie casually turned to Thomas
and Peter. “It would be like a sign hanging around Rachel’s neck,”
she relayed. “Touch my little sweetheart and you die,” she teased.
“Very funny.” Daniel’s voice had grown low.
“It will be easier when the whole world knows the truth.” Thomas
rose to his feet. “Now, I think it would be better if we burned off
some of this frustration in something more constructive – golf.”
Thomas grinned.
“Golf? Rachel is down in Mexico being flirted with by an idiot
who isn’t good enough to kiss the bottom of her shoes!” He stopped
for a moment when he remembered what pretty feet she had. “I take
 183
that back, I don’t want him touching her at all! And you want me to
go play golf?” He looked at his father in disbelief.
“Yes.” Thomas waited patiently, amused.
“Fine,” he shot back, but he hated the fact that everyone was still
smiling at him. “You want to play golf – let’s go play golf!” He went
stalking back out of the office. “Just give me a minute, I have to make
a quick phone call,” he said in return, stomping back to his office.
They kept the laughter quiet but it went on for several moments.
“He’s always been protective of Rachel but never this bad,” Peter
observed.
“He misses her so much, but I think I better give Rachel a call –
just a little fair warning about dropping the Corman issue until she
gets back.” Jackie said prudently.
“Good idea. I would hate to see him worked up like this every
day.” Peter agreed.
~
“Daniel Hunter is on line one!” The name denoted the absolute
attention it deserved, as the assistant to the head of production
interrupted the meeting.
Lewis Masterson looked up from the crowded conference table
and rose to his feet. “If you’ll excuse me.” This was a coup! He had
been trying to woo Hunter for months with a project but to receive a
call from the star himself had him drooling. He left the conference
room behind and headed directly into his adjoining office and
snatched up the phone. “Daniel!” He had the biggest smile on his
face.
“Sorry to interrupt, but I need a favor,” Daniel began without the
usual greetings.
“Sure, anything I can do, you just ask.” He sat on the edge of his
mahogany desk. Nothing would give him more pleasure then to have
Daniel beholden to him.
“You have a project in production in Mexico,” he began.
Lewis knew exactly what Daniel was talking about, a project that
had become the bane of his existence. “That we do.” He tried to
sound cheerful.
“I would appreciate your discretion in this matter,” Daniel added.
“Anything you want.” He had a script in need of just the right star.
“I need you to put a bug in Mark Corman’s ear – before I put a fist
in his face.”
 184
Lewis had to sit down. “I beg your pardon?”
“Look, Rachel West is directing and she’s – well, it fair to say,
she’s very important to me. I’m serious here Lewis, Corman has been
doing a little harmless flirting. If it goes any further, I will be on the
next plane and it won’t be pretty.” He had promised to protect Rachel
and that’s exactly what he was going to do.
“I’m sure it doesn’t have to come to that,” he almost pleaded,
taking in several uncomfortable breaths. “I had no idea you and
Rachel West were really involved. There have been a lot of rumors in
this town, but you know how rumors are.” He tried to laugh it off, but
he also knew Daniel well enough to know this was no joke.
“That’s why I’ve come to you first. We are not ready to make this
public. I just want assurances that she is going to be perfectly safe on
your set.” He was making it clear Lewis was going to be held
responsible for the conduct of his employees.
“I completely understand. You can count on me, I’ll straighten
Corman out. You can be assured of that. And I’ll tell Rachel –”
“I would rather you not mention this to her. I’ll talk to her myself
about it, you just keep your people in line and we’ll all be happy.”
“You got it,” he promised.
“Thanks, I owe you one.” He felt a little better now.
“Just tell me we can have a meeting about my project, it would be
perfect for you.” He wanted that favor back.
“You just make sure that your people treat my girl with the respect
she deserves.” It was one last final warning. “And you’ll have your
meeting.”
“You have my word, take care.” He let the receiver drop back
down on the body of the phone, before buzzing his assistant. “Get me
that idiot Mark Corman on the phone right now,” he ordered.
~
“Look, sir, it wasn’t serious, it was more of a joke – just a joke!”
He tried to convince his boss, but to be called by the head of
production himself was startling.
“Look, you have a very powerful man annoyed with you for trying
to make time with his girlfriend. From this point on Rachel is gold-
plated, you keep everyone in line and she’s Mother Teresa as far as
you’re concerned,” he barked.
“Yes, sir, but may I ask who this man is? Rachel referred to him,
but she called him tall, dark and handsome.” He was dying to know.
 185
“That he is, but they’re keeping their relationship quiet. I was told
in the strictest confidence. You are not even to mention this
conversation to Rachel,” he pointed out.
“Yes, sir, but we’re having trouble with Timothy. I hope that’s not
going to be a problem,” he worried.
“Look, you’re responsible for the production – handle it. I don’t
want any more problems, understand!”
“Yes, sir!” He took in a shaky breath.
“Let me be very clear, not only is this man powerful enough in
this town to ruin careers, he has been known to handle his problems
in a more physical fashion. He is not someone you want to cross.”
Lewis ended the conversation.
Mark remained perfectly still, wishing now with all his heart that
he had kept his mouth shut. However, he also wished he had known
Rachel had a big powerful boyfriend before the commencement of
filming – he would have provided a few more niceties on the set. He
sure hoped this boyfriend didn’t stop by for a visit.
~
Right into the sand trap, and Daniel shook his head in frustration.
“I’ll be lucky today if I break a hundred.” He slid his club back in the
bag.
Thomas didn’t criticize the shot. Daniel hadn’t had his mind on
the game from the beginning, and he didn’t blame him. “I think you
should have gone with Rachel.”
Daniel sighed. “I wanted to, but Rachel’s not ready to make us
public.”
“Is she still worried about Victor?” He knew darn well she was.
However, he didn’t like his son having to suffer it out.
“Yeah, he’s still has a lot of power over her,” he said with regret.
“It will change with time.”
“True, and believe me I’m not pushing, I just miss her,” he said
sadly.
“I know but it’s better to let her make the choice,” he counseled.
“That’s how it’s been from the beginning. She’s changed so much
with freedom, the more she has the better she gets.” He smiled now.
“Does she still hum when she does the laundry?” He liked that
story.
Daniel smiled. “Yep, and she has the whole house set up just as
she likes it. She moves things around until it’s just perfect. I swear,
 186
she’s reorganized the kitchen two or three times.” He chuckled,
drawing closer to the distant sand trap.
“It’s not surprising. She didn’t have much choice in her old
home.” He was sorry when he brought the subject up. The smile
dropped off Daniel’s face.
“That’s an understatement, but the past is still close. She burned a
piece of toast, and the whole kitchen was filled with smoke. I heard
the alarm, but when I came downstairs she was wringing her hands.
She got punished a lot for wasting food. As if a stupid piece of bread
was worth one tiny little tear,” he finished softly.
“Poor little thing.” He listened to the sad story, and his heart went
out to Rachel.
“It used to happen all the time. Now it’s just once in a while but it
still tears my guts out.” He found a smile. “She is so cute, every time
she’s done something she’s never done before, she calls it a first. I get
to share them all,” he said proudly.
“What kind of firsts?” He wondered.
“She’s very modest and sex still embarrasses her,” he explained.
“So you’re still not living as man and wife.” Thomas was too
curious not to ask.
Daniel shook his head. “No and to be honest, sometimes it’s not
easy, but I gave my word that we’d wait until she was ready. I’m
always ready,” he admitted with laughter. “She’s a lot more
comfortable with me. In fact, we had big first the morning she left, we
took a shower together,” he announced.
“Well, that is a big change, but you’re right to give her time.
Because when she does come to you, she won’t be afraid, it’ll just be
normal nerves.” He remembered that from both of his brides. “Just
remember to be gentle with her.”
“Like I could be anything else,” he responded softly. “She wants
our first time to be beautiful and it will be.”
“Good, she deserves that. Now if we could just get your brother to
propose to Jackie, I’d be a happy man.” He sighed with satisfaction.
“I wish he would, too. They are so much in love, but I think it’s
going to take Peter a while to build up his nerve.” He laughed.
“As soon as they admit their true feelings for each other, I don’t
think it will take long.” He felt pretty sure of himself.
~
 187
The shoot was hard and everything was always ‘too’ something.
Too hot, too wet, too many bugs and her tent was way too close to the
latrines. Certainly the poor excuse for a shower was an issue she
could not get passed. The wooden floor was always muddy and the
canvass walls were barely adequate. The meg-shift plumbing was
even worse, figuring she’d probably get cleaner using a garden hose.
It certainly would be faster and warmer than the trickle the
showerhead produced.
It began to grow dark and Rachel looked up again in amazement
at the speed of the clouds. They seemed to come out of nowhere. A
moment later, it began to pour. Running for cover, she dove into the
dining tent, pulling off Daniel’s baseball cap, shaking the rain water
off. It bought back so many memories. His favorite disguise and he
had several to choose from. Now, she was glad she had barrowed one,
it even smelled of his aftershave as she dropped it back on her head.
Rachel headed for the coffee urn. Without the comfort of Daniel’s
arms, she slept fitfully and longed for a full night’s rest. She grabbed
a tray after a few swallows of weak coffee and examined the large
metal containers of food. But she wished she was home to prepare
breakfast in her own kitchen. She was even dreaming of it now, that
and her own bathtub. How nice it would be to stretch out in the hot
water and soak for an hour. She thought with a smile, when she got
home she was going to share it with Daniel. The very thought brought
a blush to her cheeks, but that’s what she wanted, wanted more than
anything, to lie naked in his arms. She was shaken out of her sweet
dream by a loud voice of complaint.
“I can’t take another day of this slop!” The tray, plate and assorted
beverages were flung off the table and his girlfriends scattered with it.
“I want real food!” Timothy demanded. He was already dressed in his
ragged clothes costume.
Rachel stood quietly, listening to the tantrum and observed the
members of the crew seated at the long tables. She knew the look, the
long suffering sighs and rolling eyes of men and women who had
seen it all.
“And this isn’t the bottled water I wanted! How am I supposed to
drink this?” He threw it aside as well. “I can’t work in these
conditions any more!” His thin hairless chest heaved with the exertion
of yelling.
 188
Mark hurried over to mediate, but Rachel turned back to the trays
of food. She wasn’t in the mood for Timothy this morning. She had
done too much bowing and scraping and wished for a more
professional actor. With relief she watched Timothy leave the tent in
a huff and took her own tray to a table.
“Baby Schnooks doesn’t like his breakfast.” Mark’s assistant, Hal
laughed, which only encouraged the residents of the dining tent to
shout out their own insults.
“Boy, he really has his diapers in a twist!” There was a great roar
of laughter.
“I’ve known crap bigger than him!” The laughter only escalated.
“I wonder if he perms his hair?” A roar of merriment began with
the question.
“No, the girls put it up in curlers!” The remark had the tent-full of
people rolling.
“Do you think he even shaves yet?” The entire crew answered in
the negative.
Rachel was enjoying every insult, but he was right about the food,
she could do no more than pick through it when she heard the
mention of Daniel’s name.
“I’ve known big stars in my career. You wouldn’t see Daniel
Hunter acting like that. This twerp will be washed out in a year and
Hunter will still be drawing a crowd at fifty. That’s a star, but he’d
still sit around and shoot the bull, just like a regular guy. Just don’t
get him riled, I saw what he did to Rod Pierce.”
“Yeah, I heard he about knocked his head off,” a member of the
crew added.
“Well, you know how big he is, and it ain’t just for show. He
fights like a pro. I wish I got a chance to get a bet in.” He laughed. “It
was nice to see Rod get knocked down a peg. He’d been bragging for
years at what a great fighter he was. He couldn’t lay a glove on
Hunter! Pierce just kept waving his arms like a windmill – then bam,
right in the kisser. Man, I wouldn’t have wanted to see that fist
coming my way.”
Rachel smiled through her whole breakfast no matter how awful it
was. Just hearing Daniel’s name gave her comfort and it was nice to
hear him so admired. So when she went out to face the first scene she
was in a pretty good mood until she saw Timothy. “Oh no,” she
muttered under her breath as she approached the set. He was waving
 189
his loin cloth around again, but he stopped abruptly when he saw a
photographer snapping pictures of him from a nearby tree.
“Somebody get him outta here!” he roared, waving his arms and
pointing to the offending reporter. Security was already on their way
but it did little to settle Timothy down. “They have no right to do that!
Can’t I have a minute’s peace!” he shouted and scooped up a handful
of rocks and began hurling them at the reporter.
“Stop, stop!” Mark yelled. “Let security take care of him!” he
pleaded.
“I get to say when my picture is taken!” He turned away now,
hiding his face. “Get him out of here! I won’t be stalked by those
parasites!” He held up his loincloth to further spoil the pictures. “And
I want the film out of his camera,” he insisted.
Rachel just shook her head. What an idiot, she thought. If he
didn’t want to get his picture taken, he should have picked another
line of work.
It took Timothy a while to calm down and he held up the
production for a solid hour while he returned to his tent to rest. “How
much longer do we have to wait?” Mark looked at his watch in
frustration.
“He’ll be out as soon as he recovers from his ordeal,” Rachel said
sarcastically, as she ran her fingers over the locket around her neck.
All she wanted to do was go home, Daniel was waiting, the divorce
could begin and they could be married the moment she was legally
free. If only this little boob would come out and do the job he was
being paid for. “I think I’ll check on him.”
“Come in,” Timothy called, looking up as Rachel entered.
“What?”
Practically every inch of space was taken up by a futon that had
replaced the unacceptable cots, forcing Rachel to remain near the
entrance, but she had no problem with that. “I came to see how you
were feeling,” she stated, watching the massage that was taking place.
Both of his assistants worked devotedly on his thin frame,
unfortunately, he was in a complete state of undress and she was
thankful he was lying on his stomach.
“Better.” He looked up at Rachel now, she wasn’t the kind of
woman he was normally interested in, he preferred large breasts, but
as she stood there she looked more appealing than usual.
 190
“When do you think you’ll be able to resume work?” She was
trying so hard to be polite, when she would have preferred to order
him out of the tent.
“Why don’t you sit down and we can talk about it.” He smiled,
extending his hand, inviting her onto the futon.
“Thank you, no. I’m quite comfortable where I am.”
“If you were just a little friendlier, we would get along a lot
better,” he reasoned.
“Exactly what are you implying?” She folded her arms in front of
her.
“You’re so tense all the time, maybe a massage would help,” he
offered.
“Your girlfriends are going to give me a massage?” She smiled in
amusement.
“Not them, me, and when I’m done, you’ll be a lot more relaxed.
There are benefits to being friends and there is a lot of me to go
around.” He winked at her.
“I see.” She couldn’t imagine what Daniel would say and just the
thought of what he would do to this skinny little runt brought an
unexpected burst of laughter. “I’m sorry,” she pleaded but no matter
how hard she tried the laughter continued. “I don’t mean to be rude.”
It was only getting worse, and she slapped her leg several times.
Rearing up on his knees, he glared at Rachel. “No one laughs at
me!” he shouted.
Rachel was surprised that he would expose himself in such a
manner, but even that was funny. He was down right puny, even
worse than Victor and that wasn’t saying much. “I’m so sorry, but
this feels so good.”
“What are you talking about?” He was increasingly angry.
“I’m not afraid! I haven’t been afraid since I got here!” She was
so happy but the laughter only increased when Mark stuck his head in
the tent.
“What’s going on?” He could hear Rachel clear on the other side
of the set, but he gasped when he noticed Timothy kneeling on the
bed naked.
“Timothy propositioned me and it didn’t bother me at all. Isn’t
that wonderful?”
“She’s nuts!” Timothy bellowed, insulted by her laughter.
 191
“She’s nuts?” Mark said in disbelief. “She’s got a big scary
boyfriend at home! I wouldn’t play games here.” His statement only
made Rachel laugh louder.
“Who cares, I work out!” Timothy defended.
Rachel grabbed onto the tent pole to steady herself when Timothy
stood on the futon abruptly and started flexing muscles. “I don’t think
it would help, he – he’d snap you in half like a dry twig.” Her sides
were beginning to ache.
What a horrifying statement, Mark thought. “He’s six foot five
and weights two hundred pounds!” he announced to Timothy, and his
eyes shot back to Rachel. “You’re not going to tell him about this, are
you?” He remembered how angry Lewis Masterson was. Jobs were
on the line here – his job for one.
“If I did, he’d be on the next plane.” Daniel didn’t even have to be
there to terrify people, and that thought only made her laugh harder.
Mark gasped. “Please don’t say anything.”
Rachel shook her head. It was getting hard to speak.
Mark gaped at her. “Look, he didn’t mean anything, did you
Timothy?”
“Have you gone crazy, too?” Timothy stared at Mark.
Mark’s desperate plea calmed Rachel and her laughter began to
die away. “It’s all right.” She tried to soothe Mark and turned to
Timothy. “And I have no intention of telling him about your
invitation. It wouldn’t be fair. He’s a lot bigger than you and you
wouldn’t stand much of a chance.” She smiled again. “Besides, I’m
quite capable of handling this myself. I’m afraid I’m not interested in
pursuing a friendship with you. I’m very much in love with someone
else.” She felt pretty good. “If you don’t mind let’s just forget all
about this and go back to work.” She breezed out of the tent.
Timothy was fuming. She turned him down in front of his
girlfriends and she wasn’t going to get away with it. “That bitch!” he
said through gritted teeth.
Mark gasped in horror. “Please, I beg you Timothy, let this drop.”
“I will not be told what to do! How dare she threaten me?” He
flopped back down on his stomach, now, his shoulders were really
tight.
“Please, the guy she hangs out with can ruin careers.”
“I’ll show you who can ruin a career if you don’t get out of here!”
he shouted.
 192
~
“How about coming out to dinner with me and Jackie?” Peter
asked from the doorway of Daniel’s office, he didn’t like leaving him
alone in the evenings. He considered it his duty to cheer his brother
up since their father had gone home.
Daniel looked up from the script he was reading. “You two go
ahead, I’ll grab something later,” he promised.
“You sure?” Daniel was spending a lot of late nights at the office.
“Yeah, I’m sure.” He was still smiling, as his brother shut the door
and then got up quickly to listen. He heard the elevator bell, the
opening and closing of the doors before he looked out. They were
gone. He hurried down the hall and into the large conference room,
locking the door behind him. He looked around at his handiwork with
a sense of satisfaction. Rachel was going to be so surprised. He had
two weeks to get it done and spent every night working on his
surprise.
It was certainly better than going home to an empty house where
everything reminded him of Rachel. Just the sight of her dishes
brought the sweet memories back of the night she received them. All
the hugs and kisses were worth the world to him. At least, this new
project kept him busy and would make her happy when she came
home, that was all he wanted – for Rachel to come home.
~
Some adventure, Rachel thought, working in the jungle was a
nightmare. Cameras were always jamming and there were constant
sound problems. Also, strong winds nearly wiped out the lighting
equipment on more than one occasion and every rain storm held up
production.
Rachel was really looking forward to returning to the states and a
clean sound stage to finish the project. She was getting tired of the
muddy boots, dirty clothes and her demanding star. The only solace
from the set was the Mayan ruins nearby. The place was swarming
with academics who loved to talk to anyone who would listen. Plus,
they were a short drive through the jungle and had more civilized out
houses.
Rachel longed for Daniel, as she labored through another scene
with Timothy the nit-wit, but every day it got worse. The pain of
separation was her constant companion. Being alone made her realize
just how much she had come to depend on Daniel for everything. But
 193
she wasn’t the only one suffering. She could hear it in his voice at
every phone call. Twelve more days, she thought in frustration.
“Come on, let’s quiet down,” she called out to the crew, relieved at
the momentary silence.
Timothy was at the top of the embankment, it was a simple scene.
He was to slide and roll down to the edge of the river, desperate for
water and exhausted from his ordeal. “It better not be cold!” he
threatened, as he had his make-up touched up.
“It’s not cold,” Mark shouted back from the other side of the
shallow creek, regretting every moment of this project. He was close
to strangling the star.
“You better be right!” He continued to complain as he took his
mark. He gave Rachel another harsh glare. He only spoke to her now
where work was concerned.
“Let’s just get this done,” Rachel muttered, taking a seat next to
the camera where she could watch the monitor, and slid the headset
over her ears so she could hear the audio. “Are we ready?” No one
said a word. “Roll camera!” She waited for the clapper. “Action!”
Then watched the star’s feet shoot right out from under him on the
slippery embankment and down he went into the river.
“Help!” Timothy flailed in the six inch deep water and waited to
be rescued. “My leg, my leg!” He clutched at his ankle.
~
Daniel broke into an immediate smile when his cellular rang.
“Rachel,” he called out in relief. However, he could hardly
understand what she was saying. Her excited words came so quickly
that he had to stop her. “Slow down, sweetie,” he asked. “Say that
again – who sprained an ankle?” Still she was talking so fast, he only
caught parts of sentences, but he heard the last part loud and clear.
“Were shutting down for three days! Can you come? Please, come
to Mexico!”
“Where?” he asked and grabbed a note pad and wrote down the
information. “I’m on my way!” He turned off his phone, as he rushed
out of his office and down to Peter’s. On his way, he yelled to his
assistant, Erma. “Get the jet gassed up! I’m on my way to the airport
right now!”
Flinging open the door to Peter’s office, he saw he was
interrupting a meeting. “I’m going the Mexico for a few days – call
you later!”
 194
After two weeks of misery Peter was glad to see Daniel so happy.
“Bye.”
~
Rachel was waiting on the beach, near the small secluded house
she had rented. It was a beautiful spot in a sheltered cove. The water
was warm and so blue that it melted into the sky at the horizon.
She wanted to meet Daniel at the tiny airstrip but it was too
public. Too many eyes would force them into a more sedate greeting
and she was far too anxious and close to tears for that. When she saw
the dust rising on the road, she knew it was him. At last, at last, he
was here! She meant to wait until the taxi pulled up to the house, but
she couldn’t. Rachel started forward, faster, until she was running up
the road, her heart pounding. She could see the cab now and ran faster
still.
Suddenly the taxi stopped and Daniel got out quickly, throwing
money at the driver as he hurried up the road. He could see her red
hair flying in the wind and her smile. Within moments he had reached
her and she jumped into his arms, her arms and legs locking around
him, nearly knocking him off his feet. They could hardly draw breath,
let alone speak. Every kiss overlapped the last and Rachel’s feet never
touched the ground.
“I missed you so much! I love you, I love you!” she cried,
clutching him around the neck in a desperate hold.
Nothing felt better than to have her in his arms. It was an utter and
complete relief to hold her. “I missed you, too. I missed you so
much.” He kissed her again, as he stood in the middle of the road.
It wasn’t until after dinner – which Rachel inhaled – and when the
dishes were washed and put away that she noticed he brought nothing
with him. “Where’s your suitcase, you didn’t leave it in the taxi, did
you?”
“I don’t have one. I went straight to the airport. I didn’t stop for
anything. I’m afraid you’re going to take me as I am.” He smiled and
kissed her again.
“I’d share my toothbrush with you any time. Tomorrow we’ll go
into town and see what we can find for you.”
“This ought to be interesting.” After two weeks of worry and
loneliness, this was wonderful. “How’s work?” he asked, but when
Rachel didn’t answer immediately, he became concerned.
“Sweetheart?”
 195
“I missed you so much.” She hung on as tight as her arms could
hold.
“I missed you, too, but I mean is the production going well?
You’re not having any more problems with Corman, are you?” He
was surprised at the sudden laughter. “Why is that funny?” He looked
down into her smiling face.
“There is something that I have to tell you.” She was still amused
as she led him out of the small kitchen and into the living area and
invited him to share the soft fur rug in front of the fireplace. “Mark is
terrified, and I’m afraid it’s all my fault.”
“Why is that?” he asked.
Rachel let out a long breath. “Well, it was just harmless flirting,
but I was very clear that I was involved with someone who wouldn’t
like it.” She looked up at him. “I told him that the man I love was
very protective and had a mean right cross.” She watched the smile
spread across his face, the light dancing in his eyes.
“Oh, you did, did you?” He laughed.
“It made me feel so good. I haven’t been afraid, not at all.”
“I’m so glad, but I have to admit I was pretty jealous.”
“I know, Jackie called, she thought it would be better if I didn’t
bring up Mark anymore,” she admitted honestly.
“I don’t like the idea of you keeping anything from me,” he
worried. There was another silence. “Rachel?”
“No, Mark has behaved beautifully, but that little Timothy is
pretty vulgar, but it’s nothing I can’t handle,” she announced proudly.
“Are you sure – because I would be happy to talk to him for you,”
he said seriously. However, his statement only made Rachel laugh
again.
“Daniel, he’s just a couple of inches taller then I am. He doesn’t
even shave and I don’t think he has one single hair on his chest.” Her
statement made Daniel laugh. “He’s this skinny little boy, who thinks
he God’s gift to women. It’s actually sad.”
“But he’s not bothering you, is he?” He was still concerned, the
guy may have been small, but Rachel was smaller.
“He annoys me.” She started to unbutton Daniel’s shirt.
“I have been keeping something from you. I hope you won’t be
angry with me.”
“What did you do?” Rachel couldn’t imagine being angry with
Daniel ever.
 196
“Well,” he began a little sheepishly. “When you told me about
Corman, I was really angry – very angry. I didn’t want anyone flirting
with my girl.” He paused for a moment when he saw the dimple with
her smile. “I called Lewis Masterson and told him to keep his people
in line, especially Mark.” There, he had done it.
“Daniel, you didn’t!” She could hardly believe it.
“I promised to protect you and you shouldn’t have to worry about
the people you work with.” She was still smiling, so he didn’t feel so
bad now. “I just love you so much. I want you to feel safe, even when
I’m not there.”
She was so touched. “And I do, I’m not afraid. Maybe it’s
knowing you’ll protect me but it feels so good. I love the fact that you
have a mean right cross.”
Daniel laughed. “I’m so glad you’re not angry with me.” He was
absolutely sure of that when his shirt came all the way off and so did
his shoes. “I get the distinct feeling you want me out of my clothes.”
“Yes, I do.” She threw a shoe over her shoulder. “And I want
another first.” She was already blushing, as she reached for his belt.
“Anything.” He didn’t move as she undid his pants.
Then in a whisper, she said, “I want you to come and take a bath
with me.” She felt a tremor running through her body, but she wasn’t
through yet. In an even softer tones added, “And I want you to take
my clothes off.” There, she did it.
He could see how nervous she was, her hands were shaking when
she removed the rest of his clothes. Then she lay down at his side and
waited. “Just relax, sweetheart, and don’t be afraid to stop me if you
feel uncomfortable.”
She smiled, there was nothing like the right to say no. “Okay.”
She felt better as he unbuttoned her blouse. She wanted to feel this,
longed to be completely at ease. He was so gentle, he didn’t pull or
yank at her clothes, just carefully removed them.
Daniel couldn’t get over what an adorable body she had. “You are
so beautiful,” he whispered. With her trembling body, he had no
trouble at all banishing the sixteen year old lurking inside for the
moment.
“Now, I’m ready for that bath.” There was part of her that hoped
he would just make love to her, but as he lifted her into his arms she
felt so loved and whole, never having to fear that his beautiful eyes
would turn ugly.
 197
Rachel blew a whole handful of bubbles into the air, once she was
in the tub and in Daniel’s embrace. “This is so nice.” She leaned
against Daniel in the warm water. “You were so right about being
comfortable, it feels good. Even with the light on.”
“That’s how it’s supposed to be.” He held her tighter. “Now you
know how I feel.” He was enjoying every moment.
“When we make love, I won’t be nervous. I’ll be happy, just like
in my dream.”
“And we’re going to be so noisy.” He smiled at the excited look
on her face.
“I can’t wait.” She snuggled up to him again, hoping he would
make love to her.
“I’m looking forward to making you happy.”
“I want to make you happy, too.” She was so relaxed that she took
his hand and held it against the most private part of her body. “A
secret only your hands know.”
He was so moved, loving every little inch forward. “My little
sweetheart.”
“For love and babies,” she sighed, closing her eyes, loving the
touch of his hand.
Daniel smiled. “My love and babies.” That deserved the most
devoted love and respect. He couldn’t wait to marry her and for a
moment almost blurted out the desire, instead he kept it contained.
This was too big a moment for her. He wanted her to enjoy her new
found freedom in comfort with a man she could trust.
As beautiful and erotic as the moment may have been, after two
weeks of little sleep, unpalatable food and grimy living conditions –
Daniel’s arms and a full stomach had Rachel ready to drop off. Daniel
was out almost from the moment his head hit the pillow after
suffering the same sleep deprivation – so much for romance.
However rising early, they took a walk to the local village for
breakfast and shopping. Daniel picked up a few things but looked like
an ad for a trip to the South Seas with his Hawaiian shirt, sunglasses,
shorts and sandals. He also bought a bathing suit, a comb and
toothbrush, but decided to let his beard grow out. Rachel had done
some packing, so all she bought was a very skimpy bikini – a surprise
for Daniel.
Daniel was already out the door and was running across the sand
and dove into the waves. He came up a moment later and saw Rachel
 198
drop her robe. Wow, he thought. “Come here.” There was a low
lustiness to his voice.
Rachel walked out into the warm ocean to where Daniel stood in
waist deep water. He put his hands around her bare midriff and lifted
her right into a kiss. Her arms slid around his neck as the kiss
deepened and she wrapping her legs around him. This could get out of
hand real fast, he thought, better cool off and slowly, he dropped
down under the water. When they came up, Rachel was laughing,
wiping her hair back out of her face.
“You’re going to pay for that.” She threatened with a smile.
“Oh, please, I’ve been so bad,” he begged, but she swam away.
Unfortunately for Rachel, Daniel was a much better swimmer. He
dived under the water, and she had no idea where he was going to
come up. She paddled away as fast as she could but to no avail.
Daniel came up right under her and lifted her completely out of the
water and into his arms. Rachel laughed in delight.
~
The click of the camera shutters was continuous. Both
photographers, lying on their stomachs on a far off hillside, focused
their long range lenses on the couple on the beach.
“Who’s the woman?” one photographer asked the other in a heavy
British accent.
“Rachel West, she directed him in Forever. She’s also the one
whose husband tried to kill himself,” the American replied, but his
camera was never silent.
“I guess now we know why.” He laughed, as he turned his camera
to a different angle. “I’d love to be a fly on the wall when her hubby
sees these.”
~
Rachel kept the bikini on for the rest of the day, even when the
sun set it was still warm enough to wear it. Most of all she enjoyed
Daniel’s reaction to it. When they were married, she was going to
drive him crazy. She figured in the time it took for the divorce to be
final, she was going to secretly amass the sexiest clothes she could
find. Jackie, of course, would happy to help her shop. Only
scandalous underwear and indecent nightgowns, but she going to
wear pink dress first thing. She wanted to raise such passion in him
that he wouldn’t be unable to control it.
 199
Daniel felt the incredible power Rachel possessed. Perhaps it was
the separation of two weeks that increased her expression of desire,
but he could see the change in everything she did. However, he also
felt the return of the sixteen year old kid with a vengeance, when she
stood over him with a giggle. She untied and tossed aside the top to
the bikini right before she dropped down on the fur rug at his side,
sprinkling kisses across his chest as she snuggled down next to him.
The only thing holding him back was his promise to wait until she
felt free, but the sexual man was screaming at him to go for it!
However, the loving, devoted man who kept his promises waited for
her to give the word, but that part of him was just barely hanging on
with its fingernails.
She covered his mouth with her own as they lay in front of the
small adobe fireplace. Running her hands over his chest and arms, but
she was hungry for more and from his back she slid her hands down
over his behind, pressing her body against his. “It feels so good to be
with you,” she sighed, kissing the side of his neck. “I can’t wait to
finish this film.” Then she could get the divorce and marry him. She
longed for that now, and was absolutely desperate to make love to
him. “I want to come home.” She held him tighter.
“That’s what I want, too.” He kissed her forehead, as her hands
glided down over his shorts to his bare leg and then slowly back up
and he let out a shuddered breath.
Rachel rose up. “You seem kind of nervous tonight. What’s the
matter?” Kissing him several times, but he ended it.
“Why don’t we go out and take a walk.” He tried to sit up, but she
stopped him.
“Honey, what is it?” Rachel asked again, she was concerned by
his peculiar expression. She wasn’t sure if he was angry or sad.
“It’s better if we take a walk.” He tried to get up again, but she
rose up on her knees and placed her hands on his chest, holding him
down. He sighed deeply. It was time to be honest. “You know I
would deny you nothing. I know this is all new to you and I want you
to feel perfectly free,” he pleaded. “I know I promised to wait and I’m
going to keep it, but – you are driving me crazy. I feel like I’m going
to explode. I want you so bad right now. So, I think we should take a
walk.” He held out his hand.
Rachel reared back a little when she saw it, shaking hard, until he
closed his hand into fist to still it. She had felt so much power over
 200
him, but she realized power like strength could be used to hurt as well
as heal. Daniel had used his strength to protect her and Victor had
used his to hurt – a hard lesson. How could she have been so blind
and selfish when she loved him so much?
Daniel regretted opening his mouth when he saw the pained look
on her face. “I shouldn’t have said anything.” He got to his feet and
helped her up. “Let’s walk.” He needed the fresh air to clear his head
and quiet his own desire.
“Daniel, you don’t have to wait,” she began weakly, but he didn’t
let her finish.
“I know, but I’m not going to break my word.” He put his arm
around her, he felt like he was ruining his whole visit and stealing her
happiness with his selfish desires.
Rachel abruptly pulled away and put her hands on her hips. “You
know this promise thing is getting on my nerves!” She frowned. “We
are caught up in a maze of promises and vows! Well, you’re not the
only one who’s suffering!” she almost shouted. There were two
choices, shut down her awakening sexuality, or just say one word and
end their suffering, but her head resisted. She could tell him about the
divorce, sleep with him before taking their own vows, compounding
sin upon sin, or – “I want some other things!” she demanded.
Daniel looked at her in surprise. “Other things?” he questioned.
“You told me when we were in Canada there were other things we
could do, I want some other things,” she pleaded.
“Are you sure?” He waited with overwhelming anticipation.
“Come with me!” She took him by the hand and led him across
the room with a sense of determination. She took him right up to the
bed, ripped the covers off and pushed him down on it. Then reached
over and turned off the only lit lamp on the night stand, plunging the
room into almost total darkness, only the orange glow of the small
fire remained. “You said you would do what I wanted, is that right?”
She urged him all the way on the bed until he was stretched out on his
back.
“Are you sure?” He was almost ready to start begging, he loved
her so much and wanted her desperately, even if it was other things.
“Daniel!” she said in frustration. “I’ve been waiting my whole
life!” She was silenced by his kiss, the feel of his hands on her body,
and his wild growing passion.
 201
Daniel was struggling to slow himself down. She wanted other
things and it was going to take time. This wasn’t for him, but as he
removed her bikini bottoms and ran his hand over her body, his own
desire became so fevered that he wanted to take her right then, but he
fought it.
Rachel couldn’t believe the sounds coming out of her own mouth,
as her body came alive. However each kiss and touch of his hand
seemed so wonderfully frenzied, as he explored her entire body.
That’s what she wanted, to know him as intimately as he knew her.
With trembling fingers she undid his shorts, running the zipper down,
and urged him out of them.
Daniel threw them off the bed, but he should have left them on.
This was too much temptation, growing worse when he felt her hands
running over his behind again. This was a mistake. Yet it felt so good
to feel her soft warm body pressed up against his own, as he explored
her every contour, hearing her cries of passion building, but his own
desire was building, too. He knew he could have her. All he had to do
was move on top of her and drive himself into her body. The very
thought of it was irresistible and he slid his leg between hers, parting
them further. His breath was becoming ragged, as he kissed her,
taking her in his arms now and beginning to move over her. He could
have her, make love to her, quench the fever of his own body and
then ride out the passion.
He ended the kiss suddenly and then drew his breath in hard when
he felt her trembling hand running over the most sensitive part of his
body. Her soft fingers were caressing him gently. He was already so
aroused that her tentative exploration nearly drove him right to the
edge.
“Another first,” she whispered breathlessly. Realizing this wasn’t
a weapon, but part of Daniel, the man she loved. “For love and
babies.” Holding and caressing him more insistently now. Daniel
kissed her again but this time with tenderness.
All this time, he had only been thinking of his own needs until he
heard her sweet voice. It was another first he could share with her,
another huge inch forward, and he was the one who was trembling
now – his love overwhelming his own desire.
“Oh, Daniel, you’ve been so sweet and I love you so much, but I
wish we could go for a test drive,” Rachel said sadly, as she continued
to caress him.
 202
Daniel was startled by her remark. “What?”
“Do you think it would count if I just tried you on for size?” She
longed to know what it would be like to have him deep inside her
body. He was shaking again, but this time with laughter.
“I think it will count, baby.” That was the single most adorable
thing she had ever said. “Besides, the way I feel right now, it
wouldn’t be just a test drive,” he confided.
“I just wanted to make friends.” She enjoyed the feel of him in her
hand, her nervousness melted away and replaced by a sense of
confidence.
“You have definitely made a friend for life and if you keep that up
you two are going to be a lot friendlier.” He drew his breath in harder,
absolutely helpless to her love and the feel of her soft hands.
“Good, because that’s what I want!” She kissed him and felt a
growing sense of power over him. She was the one with the control
and could do as she pleased. Urging him onto his back, she could see
the effect her touch had on him and she began to explore him further.
She even considered taking him. All she had to do was move on
top of him. The thought didn’t seem so frightening this time. She was
so grateful to Jackie for all those conversations they had but decided
against it. This was better. Rachel was sure glad she never threw
away Jackie’s notes, instead committed every word to memory.
In the need to explore her growing sensuality, she had teased him
terribly and it wasn’t fair. He would never be allowed to suffer again.
Daniel needed other things if he was to survive the wait to marriage
in comfort. “Just a minute,” Rachel whispered, as she briefly left the
bed.
Daniel was breathless, and his body ached for her until she
returned to kneel on the bed. “What are you doing?” He could see she
had something in her hands and started to rise, but she stopped him.
He felt her mouth against his own. He caught the fragrance of her
body lotion, and felt it when Rachel slid her hands across his
stomach, taking hold of his swollen erection again.
The lotion was still a little cold and it caused him to draw in his
breath, but the warmth of her hands quickly ended the sensation. She
moved down and straddled his thighs, blocking the faint light from
the fireplace, casting her in silhouette. He relished the feeling of her
inexperienced hands as she explored him.
“Show me what to do?” Rachel whispered.
 203
Daniel reached for her hand, covering it with his own, slowly
moving it up and down over the hardest erection he believed he had
ever produced. He wanted so much to make love to her, but if she
wanted lessons, he was glad to oblige. His head dropped back and he
closed his eyes to the feeling of her soft hand.
This was real power, Rachel thought. Daniel’s whole body
seemed to move to the rhythm she created. She could see it in the rise
and fall of his chest, how his hips moved to synchronize with her
every motion, but she wanted more. She moved his hand away and
took all the control for herself, listening to his sighs and moans grow
more intense. With her other hand she began to explore the heavy
mass below his swollen shaft and Daniel’s pleasure seemed to
increase. She could hear it in every moan, which grew so low they
could constitute a growl, so she continued.
Daniel grew even harder, if that was possible, as she moved faster.
He was also getting louder and his hips moved up and down to greet
her hands. Every muscle in his body seemed to tighten until rock hard
and she began to move faster still – then it happened. He sounded as
if he was in agony, his body convulsed spasmodically and she
witnessed in the dim light the powerful fountain of his delight.
It took several moments until he began to ease, still more to relax,
and she moved up over him until she rested on top of him. “Do you
feel better?” she whispered.
Better wasn’t the word that Daniel would have chosen, but he
couldn’t think of anything more descriptive. In fact, he couldn’t think
at all, not a single thing could be brought to mind other than what he
had just experienced. Yet, she was waiting for an answer. “Yeah, a lot
better.” He was still having trouble catching his breath.
“I love you.” She brought her mouth down over his. Under her
thigh, she could still feel how rigid his erection still remained.
Remembering, Victor didn’t do that, when he was done, so was the
hardness. It collapsed once he had what he wanted. “Did I stop too
soon?” She rose up a little and took him in hand again.
It was wonderful to feel her hands on him again even after being
released such a short time before. “No.” He felt it again immediately,
but that wasn’t possible to be so aroused again. Yet, he was. “Well,
maybe not.” Rachel suddenly sat up to straddle him again, and the
soft warmth of the most intimate part of her body was resting on his
 204
throbbing member. This wasn’t possible! It was like he could start
again.
“I’m sorry, I thought you were done.” But she wasn’t sorry to start
again and reached down between her legs to caress just the top of his
manhood, the rest of it lost under her body. It was a lovely feeling, he
was still so slippery that she moved up the shaft and then back down
slowly. That felt even better, so she did again, she wanted so much to
know what he was feeling, to convulse with desire, but she was much
more concerned with how he felt, than to sate her desire.
“Don’t be sorry,” he whispered, enjoying the sensation. He
reached up to feel her soft breasts, feeling her nipple grow hard in his
hand. He wanted to show her pleasure, give back what he had
received, but she took hold of his wrists and pushed them down on
either side of his head.
“I’m not done with my turn yet,” Rachel insisted, she wasn’t
ready to give up this feeling of power and went back to what she was
doing.
Daniel took in a breath when he felt her tongue gliding up the side
of his neck to his ear. It increased the passion he felt as she continued
to slow, maddening movement of her hips, but she was still holding
him down. Her hands were pressing his wrists down tight against the
bed. He thought in amusement that he was the ravished party here and
it didn’t bother him a bit.
However when she moved back and took him in hand in again he
almost protested, but knew she would have her way, so he remained
silent. This time Rachel was more confident, and he was surprised at
just how close he was to climax again.
Within moments, he was moaning with the release. Panting as it
passed, he was kissed again and still she was caressing him. This time
he took her in his arms as he became lost in the kiss, she moved on
top of him again, pressing down on a part of his body that didn’t seem
to want to relax.
“How was that?” She smiled down at him when the kiss ended.
“You’re a very fast learner.” The words came out with a
shuddered breath.
“Do you want me to do it again?” she asked eagerly.
“I don’t think I can!” He chuckled. He still couldn’t believe he
was still so hard after two climaxes. He felt her hand again and
 205
actually felt himself rise to her. Stunned, he felt himself building to
orgasm again. “Well –”
~
Daniel lay back in the hot water with his darling Rachel at his
side, he felt so much better now. Never in his life had he ever allowed
himself to be so vulnerable to any human being before and it wasn’t
just physically but emotionally as well. His little sweetheart had
surprised him. She knew a lot more than he thought. He was certainly
amazed by his own body.
“Our bubbles are almost gone.” There was nothing like a nice hot
bath, but a shared one was better, and she found herself smiling. She
felt pretty good herself. She had not only sated her curiosity but felt
even more comfortable with him now.
“We can always add some more,” he offered, kissing her on the
forehead.
“It’s late, why don’t we dry off and go to bed and do you know
what?” She was smiling, bubbling over with excitement.
“What?” He couldn’t wait to hear the answer.
“I don’t think we should wear anything to bed at all!” She moved
out of his arms and sat up. “Race you!” She was suddenly out of the
tub and grabbed a towel.
Daniel didn’t waste any time getting out, Rachel always had the
best ideas. He dried himself off as he left the bathroom and found her
already in bed with the biggest smile on her face.
“Hurry,” she pleaded, holding out her arms and was rewarded
immediately when he got into bed. “Oh, this is nice.” She reached
over and turned off the light and was taken in his arms, but her hands
weren’t still. She had the desire to renew a certain acquaintance, and
Daniel moaned with the introduction. “I’m so glad we’re friends.”
“So am I.” He ran his hands up and down her bare back. “You
know, we never did get to finish certain other things.” He started to
kiss her neck.
“I distracted you, did I?” She was enjoying herself.
“That’s a good word for it and if you keep that up, it’s going to
happen again.” He was immediately standing at attention with the
first caress.
“I think I’d like to wait. I want my first time to be with you.
Besides, I’m not finished. You’ve been so patient with me and let me
 206
do what I wanted – let me do what I want now.” She began kissing
his neck, urging him onto his back again.
“Believe me, sweetheart, this is no chore.” He pulled her into a
kiss and as always let her take control. She needed to find her own
way to passion and who was he to stand in her way – the sixteen year
old was in complete agreement.
~
Daniel was whistling as he put the breakfast dishes away, he was
in a splendid mood and had never been so relaxed in his life. Rachel
had kept him up half the night and he had given himself over
completely to her desires. Her love making was infused with an
innocent beauty, wonder and tender exploration and he would never
view sex the same way ever again. He was convinced this was the
way love was meant to be between two people and it took the pure
love of an Angel to teach him that. Rachel made even an act of sex
beautiful for him. Now, he couldn’t wait for her to be free so he could
really make love to his darling Rachel.
Rachel peeked out from the bathroom and watched Daniel unseen.
What a wonderful man he was, she thought. She had no idea giving
pleasure to another person could be so satisfying emotionally. No
wonder he wanted to do other things, he wanted to feel like this, too,
which only made her love him more.
Daniel was absolutely fascinating and it was like discovering a
whole new world. However, she didn’t equate Daniel with other men.
He was completely unique, belonging only to her. His body, like his
love, was to be cherished for he would be her husband and the father
of her children.
Looking back at herself in the bathroom mirror, she smiled again.
Right back in the bikini almost from the moment she got up, she felt
an overwhelming sense of freedom. She felt now she could tease
Daniel all she wanted because she had a remedy for it, a fact that that
made her much bolder with him. Hurrying out of the bathroom, she
stood in the middle of the room to make her announcement. “Do you
know what I’m going to do?” she stated in a loud happy voice.
Daniel was putting the last of the dishes away. When he turned to
her, he was ready for anything. “What?”
“I’m going down to the beach topless!” She untied her top and
threw it aside.
 207
Daniel stood rooted to the spot. He knew she was waiting for a
reaction, he gave her one. “Then so am I! I’m going to put my suit on
right now!” he said defiantly and marched right into the bathroom to
change out of his shorts.
Rachel laughed. It wasn’t exactly the reaction she expected, but
Daniel had never done the expected. “I’m not even going to put on
my robe. I’m going to walk down there just as I am!”
“Me, too!” he yelled. He had never changed so fast in his life,
swimming was going to be so much more fun today. When he came
out of the bathroom, she was already heading to the open French
doors, one deliberate step after another.
“Here I go! I’m going to the beach!” She watched him hurry to get
towels, and she stepped all the way out onto the porch – and
screamed.
Horrified at the sound of her cry, he dropped the towels and
rushed out onto the porch. Rachel was hugging her knees, trying to
cover her half naked body, and he saw a man reaching for her.
Enraged, Daniel rushed forward and grabbed the intruder, lifted him
off his feet and slammed him back against a porch post.
“Please, sir, I wasn’t going to hurt the lady! I have a message for
her!” the terrified man attempted to explain. Praying this furious
person about to beat him to a pulp spoke Spanish. “They have been
trying to call since early yesterday, and said she doesn’t answer her
phone. They told me to drive out and tell her, the helicopter will be
here in two hours to pick her up. I took the message myself. They said
they would pay me to come back and take her to the airport.”
Daniel let him drop, but he was still so angry, and then in Spanish,
he replied. “She’ll be ready.”
The frightened taxi driver hurried away and Daniel turned back to
Rachel, she was still crying, curled up on the porch. It hurt to see her
like this. He knelt down next to her quietly. “He’s gone now, baby,
come with me,” he whispered. Daniel took her in his arms, picking
her up off the porch. He took her back into the house and to the bed
and held her on his lap. He whispered tender words of love until she
was quiet. It had been too easy to forget how vulnerable she still was.
The abuse she had suffered was so deep that it could take years for
her to be really rid of it, maybe never. Normal life for Rachel only
existed in her work, with his family and in his arms and he could
never forget that, no matter how well she appeared on the surface. But
 208
vigilance to her needs was a small price to pay for the love he
received.
When Rachel finally raised her head, there were still tears on her
face, but she was trying to smile. “That poor man, I think you scared
him a lot more than he scared me. What did he want?” She wiped the
tears off her cheeks.
“They want you back on the set. The helicopter will pick you up
in two hours. I guess I’d better call the office and get my ride back,”
he said regretfully.
“Don’t get up yet,” she pleaded.
“I wasn’t, I’ll stay here as long as you want,” he promised.
Rachel spent a few moments just looking at him, running her
hands over his shoulders and the hard muscles of his arms. “I always
forget how strong you are, you lifted that poor man right off his feet
to get him away from me. But I’ve never been afraid of you, I love
your strength.” She ran her hands over his arms again and smiled
before she finally noticed she had been sitting on his lap still topless.
“You’d think I’d been born in a nudist colony,” she announced.
“Maybe we ought to join one,” he said seriously and then laughed.
“Just as long as we’re the only two members.” Then she pulled
him into a kiss, long and sweet and held him tight. When the kiss
ended, she lay back in his arms, feeling the gentle loving caress of his
hand and the fear and trauma melted away. “You know, I would like
to go swimming,” she said.
“Are you still going to go topless?” he asked gently.
“I don’t know, I just thought it would be fun.”
“Well, you know, you could always go down with the top on and
then take it off once you get in the water,” he reasoned.
“Well, why didn’t you say that before?” She sat up and looked
indignant.
“You didn’t ask.” He kissed her again before she got off his lap
and found her bikini top and put it back on, as Daniel gathered the
towels off the floor.
“I wonder why I wasn’t called. I have my phone.” She went to her
suitcase and pulled it out, she hadn’t touched it since arriving and
checked it. “Dead battery, I bet they’re not too happy with me. I
wonder if I should call on your phone.”
“I wouldn’t bother. In the words of Jackie Turner, famous
American actress, and I quote, ‘It will teach them to appreciate an
 209
enormous talent such as yourself,’ end quote.” He bowed with a
flourish.
“You’re right.” She dropped the phone back in her bag and stuck
her chin in the air and marched proudly out on the porch. But she
stopped and regretfully turned back to Daniel. “You better call the
office before we go down, I would hate to leave you to wait in the
airport – after I go.”
Daniel nodded and went for his own phone.
Only a couple of hours and they would be separated again. Now,
she would go back to missing him and just when she had learned
something new. She hoped for another night with Daniel before she
had to go back to work. Well, they did have a couple of hours, they
shouldn’t be wasted swimming.
Daniel had just put his phone down and turned to the door, it had
been closed, the curtains pulled, and Rachel was kneeling on the bed.
She crooked her finger at him. “You don’t mind putting off the
swimming for a while, do you?” She never saw him move so fast in
her life. He threw the towels in the air and hurried right over, diving
across the bed.
He had the biggest smile on his face. “Nope, I’m open!” Who
cares about swimming, he thought, as he enjoyed her soft hands and
gentle kisses.
No matter how much it was going to hurt to let Daniel go, she
wasn’t going to waste the time they had. “Our own private nudist
colony is now open for business!” She started taking off her own
swim suit, but Daniel was faster. She laughed with an exhilarating
sense of freedom.
~
The cab pulled up to the airstrip, the helicopter was at one end and
the jet at the other. As soon as Daniel was out of the taxi, he extended
his hand to the driver. “No hard feelings.” He left him with a two
crisp hundred dollar bills.
The driver’s face lit up. “Thank you, thank you, sir.”
Daniel smiled and waved, so did Rachel, as they headed toward
the helicopter. It was reckless to be seen together in public, but she
wasn’t ready to let Daniel go. “Twelve more days of filming to go,”
Rachel shouted over the rotor blades.
Daniel was afraid to even open his mouth for fear of begging. He
was desperate to join her on the set. Instead, he helped her into the
 210
helicopter and placed her bag inside. Rachel kissed his cheek quickly
but there were no exchanges of loving words in front of the pilot and
ground crew. He couldn’t even kiss her goodbye.
Daniel stepped back, he had wanted to stand there and wave as
she left, but he couldn’t. It was too hard watching her go. So he
turned and headed to the jet, first walking and then faster, until he
reached a steady jog.
“Daniel!”
Daniel turned. Rachel was crying and running to him with arms
out. He covered the distance left between them in moments and
caught her in his arms.
“I can’t leave you with polite goodbyes! No more goodbyes – this
is the last one! I’m never going to leave you again! Do you
understand, I’m never going to leave you again!” The tears were
running down her cheeks. “No more goodbyes – when you work – I
go with you,” she sobbed.
“And when you work, you’re not going to be able to get rid of
me.” He kissed her desperately. “No more goodbyes, I just want to be
with you all the time!” He kissed her again but it was only for a
moment before she pulled away and ran toward the helicopter. He
remained behind, his arms aching for her, but he watched the
helicopter rise, taking his darling Rachel away. His only comfort was
knowing it was their last goodbye. The helicopter finally disappeared
from site, only then did he turn back to the jet – and home.

Chapter Forty-Three
Daniel turned his watch back to California time. Rachel was
getting ready for lunch, for him, it was breakfast again.
“Well, good morning.” Jackie came breezing into his office.
However, she was met with an expression that was down right glum.
“Morning,” he sighed.
“I would think you would be in a better mood,” she said gently.
“There’s not too much more filming left.”
“I know and after this we decided we’re not going to be separated
anymore. This was the last good bye.” He felt a little better now.
“Rachel said the same thing.” She smiled now.
Daniel looked up at her from his desk. “You talked to her?”
 211
“It was just a quick call on the way here to catch up.” She slid into
the chair opposite his desk and crossed her legs. “I hear you had a
good time.”
Daniel gave her the eye. “Don’t,” he grumbled.
“Rachel just likes to share, and she’s so full of questions.” For the
very first time in all the years she had known Daniel, he was actually
blushing.
He abruptly left his desk for the coffee pot across the room. “I
don’t think we should talk about this.” He tried to squash the
embarrassment crawling up his chest.
“Why not? We’re adults – what’s the big deal,” she teased.
Daniel turned back. “Because it’s not right,” he argued.
Jackie wasn’t dissuaded. “I was beginning to wonder about you.
It’s nice to know that you’re all too human.” She could get even with
him for all the teasing.
Daniel wasn’t about to let her get away with this. “That’s my little
sweetheart, she’s so honest, but you know that sword cuts both
ways.” He dropped his hand on the back on her chair and leaned
close. “Now what was it, oh yes, how could I forget. And I quote,
‘Peter is a man who deserves to be molested.’” He winked when she
gaped at him. “And if you really want to watch him take a shower, I’d
be happy to go and ask him for you.” He started for the door.
“Don’t you dare!” She was immediately on her feet.
“Oh, come on, we’re all adults. What’s the big deal? Besides, I
can’t wait to see the look on his face.” He was smiling now.
“And I would just die!” She held her hand to her heart.
“Why? He’d do anything you ask.” He had a thought. “In fact, the
shower in the new gym is finished – let’s all go and watch.” He
reached for the door knob but stopped when one of the couch pillows
hit him squarely in the middle of the back.
“Daniel, I’m warning you!” she threatened.
He slowly turned back and got another pillow in the face. “Then I
say we strike a deal. Rachel likes to share, that’s fine. I wouldn’t
dream of stopping her, but we have to come to an understanding.”
“Fine!” Jackie put her hands on her hips. “Exactly what did you
have in mind?”
“Whatever Rachel tells us, we’ll just keep that information to
ourselves, okay?”
 212
“Okay, when we leave this room, we’ll just pretend we don’t
know anything.” She hoped he didn’t catch on.
“Agreed.”
“Good.” She moved forward and extended her hand to him. “Let’s
shake on it.” The smile spread across her face once the deal was
sealed. He was going to pay for this. The moment she released his
hand, she started for the door but stopped and turned back. “Rachel is
so innocent, I don’t think she’s realizes what you accomplished,” she
began.
“What are you talking about?” He was puzzled.
“Eight times in one night, Daniel. I mean, what are you – a
machine?”
Daniel drew in his breath. “You – we agreed!” He was
dumbfounded.
“We agreed not to speak about this anymore once we left this
room. I haven’t left yet.” She flipped her hair off her shoulder and
laughed. “You can’t even go down to Peter, because once you set foot
out of this room you have to keep quiet.”
He stood frozen to the spot. “You think you’re so smart.”
“Yes, I do,” she said smugly. “You actually should be thanking
me. Those notes of mine certainly came in handy, didn’t they?” She
laughed again. “Obviously, eight times, you must have been anxious.”
This was just too good.
Daniel laughed as he turned back to his desk – a casual move.
“You sure got me, but there was one little thing you forgot. Peter can
still be reached – by phone!” He dived on it, snatching up the
receiver.
“No!” Jackie screamed, charged over and reached for the receiver
desperately.
“Just wait until he hears this!” He really had no intention of
calling Peter, but he was making a good show of it.
Jackie dug her nails into his back but it didn’t even slow him up.
However, she knew what would. “I have a secret!” When he whirled
around, she knew she had him.
“What?” he asked expectantly.
“If you put that phone down and promise not to call Peter, I’ll give
you a scoop that will knock your socks off!” She waited.
 213
“Considering our recent past, I want to know what this secret is
before I commit myself,” he said with determination. He wasn’t going
to be tricked again.
“I’ll trust you. You could have made love to Rachel when you
went to Mexico.”
“I know, but I was waiting for her to give the word.” He still held
the receiver.
“She’s too shy to give it. Rachel would rather just submit to your
wishes – but you haven’t been very cooperative,” she concluded in
amusement.
Daniel stood quietly, still with the phone in his hand. “I have just
one question. Why didn’t you tell me before I left for Mexico?” he
asked in frustration.
“I suppose I should have, I’ve been debating it for weeks,” she
began.
“Weeks!” He stared at her in disbelief. “You’ve known about this
for weeks?”
“Well, actually a couple of months.” She enjoyed his expression
of shock. “Now don’t get excited, Rachel and I have had this
discussion several times. She may not feel free, but she loves you so
much. It would be easier for her if you just went ahead. It’s what she
wants.” She looked at the phone and smiled when he put it down.
“Now everything is perfect, when Rachel comes home you can start
the honeymoon.”
Daniel didn’t know what to think. “Why didn’t she just tell me?”
“Like I said, she’s shy, but it’s what she wants more than
anything.”
“I always had the feeling I should wait until she was ready.” He
was so torn, the sixteen year old was dancing a jig, but the man who
loved Rachel was still unsure.
“She is ready! How can you even question it? Eight times, for
goodness sakes.”
“Will you let that go!” he insisted.
“I can’t, eight times in just one night? I hope this runs in the
family.” She gasped at her own mistake and wished she could suck
the words back in her mouth. Daniel was laughing at her, and she
socked him in the chest several times.
“It seems I’m not the only one with a problem around here, am I?”
he joked.
 214
“Well, to be perfectly honest, you’re not.” She folded her arms in
front of her and turned away, but she wasn’t through with him yet.
“It looks like my brother has fallen down on the job. I’ll be happy
to talk to him for you.” He was back to the teasing and reached for the
phone.
“You know, I have a phone, too, and I bet your father would be so
proud to hear about those eight times!” she shot back, and her feet left
the floor. “Hey!”
“Oh, no, I would spend the rest of my life hearing about it.” There
was only one cure for this and he carried her out the door, only then
did he put her back on her feet. “The conversation is now over,” he
insisted.
“But it was fun while it lasted.” She laughed.
“Well, the food has arrived,” Peter announced, as he came up the
hall.
“I forgot all about it.” Jackie smiled at him, so much in love her
heart pounded as he grew nearer. Then she said to Daniel, but she
only had eyes for Peter, “We’re celebrating your return.” She
suddenly had an amusing thought. “Actually, we should have ordered
more food – at least eight courses.” She looked at Daniel. “Oh, I
forgot, you already had your share.”
Daniel would not be outdone. “Since we have a new shower in the
gym, someone should go down and break it in.” He got an elbow in
the ribs.
“Not a bad idea, and after the breakfast you ordered, dear, I’m
going to need a work out.” He took her hand and led the way to the
small conference room.
With a look of complete innocence, Daniel said, “Maybe you two
should go down together.” He was startled but smiled when Jackie
pinch him.
“I didn’t bring anything to work out in.” She glared daggers at
Daniel.
“What a shame. Well, you could always go down and watch.” He
smiled sweetly, but he knew he was going to pay by the look on her
face.
The caterers were just leaving as the three entered the conference
room. “This looks nice.” The table had been set up to dine and Peter
held the chair for Jackie.
 215
“You didn’t have to do this.” He wasn’t even that hungry, but for
Jackie’s sake, he tried. He also pondered Jackie revelation. Had
Rachel been waiting all this time for him to make love to her? The
sixteen year old was still burned that he hadn’t been told before going
to Mexico. He would have made love to her the moment he arrived
and spent the rest of the time in bed, but the man wouldn’t have
missed the inches forward for anything. No, he had no regrets. Only
half-listening to the conversation between his brother and Jackie, he
tried to appear interested. He smiled and nodded but added nothing
until one subject came up.
“We need another conference room for the staff. There’s the big
room at the end of the hall, but it’s locked, and I don’t have a key –
no one does,” Peter commented.
“I have the key, but I have plans for that room,” Daniel stated
quietly.
“What kind of plans?” Peter asked casually, but Daniel looked
uncomfortable.
Daniel drummed his fingers on the table top. “Just plans, okay.”
Peter and Jackie looked at each other and then back at Daniel.
“Does it have to do with the business?” Jackie asked, concerned.
Daniel was certainly acting strange.
“No, it’s personal. It’s a surprise for Rachel.” He cleared his
throat.
“I love surprises. What is it?” Jackie clasped her hands together in
delight.
He sighed and was resigned to a possible teasing. “It’s going to be
a nursery.” He cleared his throat when he was met with silence, but he
knew it was coming.
“A nursery?” Peter asked.
“A nursery, you know, for babies. Rachel and I talked about
working after we get married and have children. I want to keep my
family with me all the time, even here at the office. I thought I’d
surprise her.”
“Rachel told you? She didn’t say a word to me!” Jackie
exclaimed. “Finally – I didn’t know how much longer I could stand it.
This has been a hard secret to keep.”
“I wish I’d been there to see your face.” Peter laughed. “You
know, everyone else knew – even Dad. We were dying to tell you
 216
Rachel’s plans.” He rubbed his hands together in the hopes of
embarrassing his brother, but Daniel was unreadable.
“To think you have Victor to thank, but it’s a good thing Peter was
there. God only knows what would have happened if he hadn’t
walked in.” Jackie was smiling, until she noticed Daniel was not. In
sudden horror, she realized her mistake.
Daniel went to the door – and locked it.
Peter drew in his breath when Daniel returned to the table to glare
down at them both. He and Jackie had blown it. “Daniel –”
“No, I’ll ask the questions, and I want answers. First, what was
Rachel supposed to tell me?” Being the last to know only made it
worse.
“I gave Rachel my word I wouldn’t tell you.” Peter felt he’d failed
Rachel’s trust.
Daniel’s eyes shot to Jackie, but without saying a word – she
broke.
“Rachel asked me for the name of a good lawyer – the papers are
ready to be filed the moment she’s home, but she was afraid
something would go wrong. Victor could delay the divorce and you’d
be hurt – or angry. She decided just to surprise you and save you the
grief,” she blurted it out.
“What did Victor do that required Peter to intercede?” he asked in
fury but out of the corner of his eye, he saw his brother shaking his
head at Jackie. “You stay out of this!” he ordered, and turned back to
Jackie – she broke again.
“Victor came to Rachel’s old office, he demanded more money
and that’s not all he wanted, but Peter pulled him off,” she tried
explain calmly, but Peter was up and rushed to throw himself in front
of the door. “We were afraid you’d kill Victor if you knew the truth
and end up in jail!” Jackie inhaled. “So, she’s getting the divorce, and
she’s going to marry you! Even though she doesn’t feel free, but to be
really free Victor has to die or cheat. So, I hired a private detective
catch Victor in the act – so Rachel will be free. That’s why you can
make love to her. You’re going to get married!” She inhaled again.
“Is there anything else you want to know?”
Peter feared the explosion and was ready for anything, but Daniel
turned away.
“When did this happen with Victor?” He struggled to control his
temper.
 217
“Do you remember when you walked into her old office and
kidded us about running away together?” He was ready to tackle
Daniel at the slightest provocation.
Daniel thought back, Peter had been hugging Rachel and he had
joked about it. Now, he knew the truth. How many other things had
been kept from him? he wondered. His temper had been his own
undoing. They had been forced to keep him in the dark, to protect him
from going to jail. This was his own fault and he couldn’t blame them
or be angry, but he had to know what happened. “Victor didn’t hurt
her, did he? He didn’t –” His voice was dangerously low, almost a
whisper, then he turned back to his brother, but he couldn’t even say
the word rape.
“No, I think he was just trying to scare her.” However, Peter
wasn’t about to describe what he saw when he entered the office – a
memory that still haunted him.
“Rachel said Peter threw Victor across the room and ran his head
into the wall. Security has been tightened so he won’t get back on the
lot,” Jackie said proudly.
Daniel was still angry, angry that this had been kept from him.
Angry that he wasn’t able to protect Rachel, but he was glad his
brother was there and wasn’t above voicing it. “Thanks for taking
care of her. You don’t how much it means to me.”
“You can thank me by marrying Rachel and making me an uncle.”
Peter was relieved, but he kept his position in front of the door just in
case this was a ploy.
Daniel’s emotions were a jumble. He wanted to make Victor pay,
but the true impact of what he’d just heard began to sink in. His anger
was replaced by sudden absolute joy. No wonder, Rachel acted as she
did, the baths, the bikini – not to mention other things. He could make
love to her – they were getting married.
When Daniel started toward Peter, he was ready to spring into
action. Daniel wasn’t leaving to kill Victor, but his brother suddenly
embraced him, instead.
“Rachel’s really going to marry me?” Daniel pulled back to look
into Peter’s eyes. “Are you serious? Is this real?”
“It’s real; she’s going to marry you! I’ve already talked to the
Bishop about annulling Rachel’s marriage, so you two can be
remarried in the church.” He was embraced again. “It may take
years,” he began.
 218
“I don’t care,” Daniel shot back, but his brother wasn’t the only
one he needed to hug. He turned to Jackie and took her off her feet.
“Rachel’s going to marry me,” he exclaimed. “We’re going to get
married!”
Jackie shared his excitement. “Don’t forget the honeymoon!” It
was wonderful to see Daniel so happy. “So quit holding up the
show!”
Daniel laughed, but he had no intention of holding up anything.
He looked at Jackie, when something else occurred to him. “You
really hired a private detective?”
“Sure, I know Victor’s cheating on her,” Jackie stated when she
was on her feet.
“How do you know?” Peter asked.
“Because a woman always knows, and – he made pass at me.”
“He did what!” Fury instantly showed in Peter’s eyes.
“Down boy, I want to hear this story.” Daniel put his hand on
Peter’s shoulder to calm him, but certainly understood how he felt.
Jackie was surprisingly pleased with Peter’s reaction, he was
being protective. “It was just a pass. It happened in the hospital when
I was waiting for Rachel. It was just a few minutes after I talked to
you on the phone. I laid down on one of the couches and the idiot
tried to take a few liberties,” she explained in disgust. “He thought I
wanted him – how revolting. I told him that if he didn’t take his hands
off me, I would have him thrown in jail,” Jackie finished. “And that’s
why he let Rachel come with me. He was afraid I would turn him in.
He gave in without a fight. You know, I had to bite him to get him to
stop kissing me though. I drew blood,” she said proudly.
“That’s it!” Peter yelled and unlocked the door, but before he
could leave, Daniel threw himself in front of the door.
“Just exactly what are you planning to do?” Daniel grappled with
him.
“I’m going over there and give him the beating he’s been begging
for! If I had known the day I pulled him off Rachel, I could have
beaten him up for both of them!”
“Calm down!” Daniel began.
“He has no right putting his hands on Jackie!” He was really
losing it.
“Oh, Peter, you’re so sweet, but you don’t have to beat him up for
me.” She was really touched, but she didn’t want him going to jail
 219
either. She straightened his tie and brushed the invisible lint off his
jacket as she got between him and the door. Her fussing was getting
the desired effect. Peter’s anger slowly began to fade as she played
with the buttons on his jacket. “It’s just nice to know that you care
enough to beat him up.” Jackie kissed him for several long sweet
moments, with that all his anger was gone, as he took her in his arms.
Daniel had watched in utter amazement. Enraged one moment,
calm the next, she really had the right touch with Peter and he was
glad, because the only other alternative was forcible restraint.
Daniel suddenly grabbed Peter by the arm. “I’m going back. Call
the airport!” He was excited. “This time I’m going home to pack a
bag.”
“Right now?” Peter was surprised. “You just got here.”
“Yeah, right now! Don’t you see, it doesn’t matter anymore, the
whole world can know. Rachel is going to divorce Victor and she’s
going to marry me!” he yelled, as he hurried out of the office and ran
up the hall.
Jackie laughed. “I wonder if he’s going to break his record?” she
mused.
“What record?” He slid his arm around her.
“Wait until you hear, but you can’t tell Daniel that I blabbed.
Rachel called me this morning and told me that she seduced Daniel.”
She was so happy to pass on the news. The promise to Daniel
certainly didn’t mean she couldn’t tell her best friend.
Peter looked at her in surprise. “Rachel, our Rachel?” He couldn’t
believe it but it suddenly struck him funny, little bitty Rachel
seducing his brother. “Okay, but what does that have to do with a
record?”
“It’s going to take a little extra explaining.” She slid her arms
around his neck and pulled him closer, answering in a whisper. “This
wasn’t a joint effort, let’s just say, she made love to him.”
Peter listened in stunned amazement. “You’re kidding?”
“Would I joke about a thing like this? But she did say he had a
real good time. Eight very good times their last night and two more in
the morning, but eight is the record to beat,” she relayed, hoping this
would give him a few ideas of his own.
“Well, I can certainly see why.” He smiled, but it suddenly
dropped away when it really sank in, this was the first time he and
Jackie had discussed the subject of sex in this kind of detail. “I mean,
 220
I hope the divorce doesn’t take too long, it would be better if they
were married as soon as possible.” He cleared his throat.
Jackie took his arm and smiled at him. “Well, at least they’re off
to a good start. But I better get on the phone, Daniel’s not only going
to need the jet, but he’s also going to need a helicopter out of the
airport to the set,” she offered. “Why don’t we have dinner at my
place tonight? I think we should do a little celebrating.”
“That sounds like a wonderful idea.” He kissed her forehead.
“I still can’t believe eight times.” She pulled him closer.
“He has been waiting a long time,” he replied but refrained from
further detail, but he still couldn’t get over Rachel.
“I wondered if it was a family trait.” She tried to sound non-
committal.
“I guess it depends.” Peter escorted her back in the conference
room.
“Depends on what?” She looked back up at him when he held her
chair.
“The woman and how much she is loved,” he said softly. “Sex
alone has very little meaning but coupled with love it becomes the
perfect union.”
“Is that another pronouncement from your father?” She watched
him intently. “Have you ever found that perfect union in your life?”
she asked softly.
It didn’t take long for Peter to answer. “No,” he whispered. “And
you?” He knew it wasn’t right to ask, but he couldn’t stop himself.
She shook her head. “I guess we’ll have to take your father’s word
for it.”
“I guess we do.” Peter almost blurted out the truth but stopped
himself. He never even asked Jackie out on a date. Was he now going
to profess his love over breakfast?
The unspoken hung in the air, and she almost told him how she
felt, instead, she laughed. “I better call the airport. Daniel won’t be
happy if we keep him waiting.”

Chapter Forty-Four
“That’s it – I’ve had it!” Timothy bellowed. “I’m not coming
out!” He folded his arms in front of him and remained seated on his
futon, flanked by his girlfriends.
“You can’t be serious!” Mark shouted back.
 221
This was the last thing Rachel wanted to deal with. It had been
hours since she had said farewell to Daniel, but she was still close to
tears. All she wanted was to finish this stupid project and leave on the
first helicopter out. They were ready to shoot and this little boob has
to mess it up.
“I want to do the loin cloth thing! I talked to my agent, and he
doesn’t think it will push us up to an R.”
“We’d have to re-shoot scenes!” Mark pointed out.
“So!” Timothy said blandly.
“Oh no, we’re not re-shooting!” Rachel shook her head
emphatically.
“I’m not working out until I get my way!” He glared
contemptuously.
Mark looked at Rachel. “Maybe we can do a little re-shooting.”
“What!” Rachel had tried to reason with Timothy for weeks. She
was always caught in the middle between him and Mark, but she
wasn’t putting up with this – not a delay. “Whoever told you that you
could do this job? You have mishandled this project from the start!
I’m surprise you even coughed up the money to buy film for the
camera! You lousy skin-flint!” she accused.
Timothy stood and clapped his hands.
Rachel whirled around and was nearly nose to nose with the
blond, blue eyed pretty boy. “You may think you’re a big star because
your little TV show is popular and lots of teenage girls have your
picture on their walls!” she shouted. “Maybe it’s time someone who’s
been around a while wised you up to a few facts. When your show
ends – and it will, you better hope your film career can stand on its
own, because if it doesn’t you’re going to have to PAY the press to
take your picture! I suggest you look to your betters for a proper
example of how to conduct yourself!” She turned back to Mark in
fury. “Don’t call me until you’ve worked this out, until then, I’m off
the set and if you don’t like it – FIRE ME! And if there is one more
delay, just a single day added to your ridicules schedule – I QUIT!”
With a smirk, she turned back to Timothy and snatched up the
loincloth. “You really should reconsider this. It unfortunately shows
off your lack of assets!” Then she said to his wide eyed girlfriends.
“You know, there’s a big difference between the men and the boys,
you’ll find that out as soon as you get rid of the kid here!” She
dropped the loincloth on the futon and left four stunned people
 222
behind. Never in her life had she walked off a set, but she was in no
mood to put up with egos. With nowhere else to go, she left to visit
the nearby dig sight. All she wanted was a peaceful place to talk to
Daniel.
The roads were merely wide paths cut through the jungle and were
extremely rough. This was no time for dreaming, Rachel thought as
she hit a large pothole. Normally, she didn’t mind the ride but without
warning, rain began. Within moments the downpour was so heavy
that even the windshield wipers had little effect and she could hardly
see the road ahead. She felt the wheels sliding in the mud and now
wished she had never left camp.
Rachel was afraid to go any farther. Instead, she stopped, and
decided to wait it out. The sound of the rain against the metal top
roared, and her breath steamed up the glass. Rachel rolled down the
window to clear it and notice a torrent of water rushing beneath the
jeep. Quickly, she climbed into the passenger seat and rolled down
that window and saw that she was next to a hill. Along with the water,
mud, tree branches and rocks were rushing down the embankment.
This was no place to park.
Quickly, she got back into the driver’s seat and started the engine.
She prayed when rocks pelted the jeep and pushed down on the gas,
but the tires continued to spin. Suddenly without warning, the jeep
was slammed by a wall of mud and began to turn over. In desperation,
Rachel grabbed for anything to hold onto as everything began to turn
upside down. She could hear the sound of glass breaking, as her
world went round and round. “Daniel!” she screamed.
~
It was nearing sunset as the helicopter flew over endless forests
carrying one very anxious passenger. The rain had slowed them up
but ended just as abruptly. Daniel kept looking at his watch and
wished they would hurry up. He couldn’t wait to see the look on her
face. Plus, he wasn’t going to leave the set until she returned to the
states. Rachel was his future bride and he was going to tell the whole
world.
When the isolated set came into view, his heart started to pound.
He could see the tents lined up in rows. Yet, the crew was running in
all directions, as the helicopter came in for a landing. The moment he
was out and clear, he waved and his transportation took off, heading
back to the distant airport.
 223
As Daniel hurried from the landing site toward the set, he could
now hear the panicked cries amidst the pandemonium – something
was terribly wrong. He grabbed the arm of a passing crew member,
who was about to get into a four wheel drive. “I’m looking for Rachel
West,” he asked. Everyone was piling into any vehicle available and
driving off the set.
“Her SUV went off the road!” he stated, as he climbed behind the
wheel.
Daniel dropped his suitcase and jumped in the back before it sped
away. The news horrified him. Rachel’s vehicle had gone off the
road! He was panic-stricken as they raced up the dirt road and into the
heavy jungle in pursuit of several other vehicles just ahead. When
they arrived at the scene, Daniel was out immediately and hurried
through the crowd of crew members to the site of the accident but
nothing prepared him for what he saw. The single lane road ahead
was gone, torn away from the hill above and scarring the land below,
disappearing into the heavy brush. Daniel could hear the sound of
rushing water somewhere below. In terror he started forward, but he
was stopped by Mark.
“You can’t go in there, the ground’s too unstable,” he shouted
over the bedlam of gathering crew-members but suddenly recognized
who he was talking to. Something else occurred to him as well, six
foot five, two hundred gorgeous pounds. “You’re Daniel Hunter,” he
stated in amazement, he certainly was tall, dark and handsome.
“What the hell difference does it make who I am! Rachel’s down
there!” Daniel hollered as more of the road fell away. “There has to
be a way to get to her!” He pushed the producer away and moved to
the edge of the intact road. He spotted narrow animal paths in the
dense bush. If they could get down there, so could he.
“I need rope,” he bellowed to the gathering crew and a scramble
took place for those who had what was needed. He took the first one
offered and scanned the surrounding trees for stout limb and threw a
length of rope over it. He tested it with his own weight. He called to
several men and immediately gave instructions. “Keep the rope tight
until I get down there and when I give you the signal – pull us up,” he
ordered. “Who’s got gloves?” he yelled and a pair was tossed to him.
The men took up the rope without argument, but Mark stopped
Daniel before he could go over the side. “What are you doing? Are
you crazy!”
 224
“Absolutely!” He braced the rope behind his back and went over
the edge. Nothing was going to stop him from getting to Rachel. The
rope slid through his hands, as he followed the steep animal path
down at a reckless pace.
The sound of rushing water was getting louder and his footing
became more precarious, but he had no sense of personal fear. The
dense brush clawed at him all the way down, scratching up his arms
and face, but he felt none of it.
Finally, he reached the river. He could see the SUV, upside down,
surrounded by a river of mud, but knowing Rachel was trapped inside
was terrifying. Jumping in the shallow river and hurried forward,
fighting his way through the rushing water and let the rope slide
through his hand as he went.
Daniel clawed his way through the mud surrounding her vehicle.
“Rachel!” he called desperately, but he received no answer. When he
reached the jeep, he peered through one of the shattered windows and
to see Rachel twisted in the wreck. She was half-submerged in water.
“Sweetheart!” he cried fearfully to her lifeless form. Frantically, he
climbed inside. “I’m here baby, I’m here!” Suspended in terror, he
searched for a pulse and was relieved beyond words, when he found
one at the side of her neck. Only then did he check her injuries. She
had a bad wound on the back of her head but there didn’t appear to be
any broken bones. He pulled off his shirt and tore it into strips, using
it as a bandage to bind her wounds.
He felt the SUV moving under him. Carefully, he slid his arms
under her and pulled out of the broken window as the SUV moved
again. He quickly lifted her into his arms and stepped back into the
mud that sunk up to his knees. He struggled through the moving mass
and back into the water, following the length of rope to where he had
descended. Gently, he pushed Rachel up on his shoulder before he
tied the line around his waist and stepped back up onto the bank.
“Okay, pull us up!” he yelled to the men on the road above. The line
tightened, and he took the first precarious step up the steep hillside.
The six men above kept the line taut and steady, and the crew
waited, searching the brush below for Daniel and Rachel. When they
appeared, there were cheers.
Daniel stepped back up on the road, exhausted. He untied the rope
and pulled Rachel off his shoulder and back down into his arms. “We
 225
need to get her to the hospital! Get me a blanket!” He was breathing
hard but there was no time to rest.
“Help is on the way. A medical team is coming in by helicopter in
about two hours,” Mark announced, the cell phone was still on his
ear.
“Two hours!” Daniel yelled. “Get the helicopter that just dropped
me off back here – now!” A member of the crew brought a blanket
for Rachel, and with his help, Daniel managed to get it around her.
“Not possible, they don’t carry enough fuel for more than a single
round trip!” he explained frantically.
“Let’s get her back to the set,” he ordered. “Where are your
medical personnel?” Daniel demanded, as he carried Rachel to one of
the four wheel drives.
“When we shut down, he took couple of days in Cancun, but he’s
not back yet,” Mark admitted but in return he received a murderous
glare.
Daniel stepped in into the jeep – he was livid. “Are you telling me
the ONE person responsible for the medical needs this entire crew is
off getting a suntan! And YOU started production without him!” he
bellowed at Mark as he sat down, but he kept Rachel on his lap.
“Drive!” he yelled at the crew member who just got behind the wheel.
He held Rachel tight as they headed back down the rough road.
When they finally reached the set, Daniel was horrified by the
conditions, as he carried her back to her tent. The stench of the latrine
assaulted him, the mud was ankle deep and tattered tents flapped in
the breeze. This cesspool was where his future wife had spent the last
two weeks working?
Back in Rachel’s tent, he cleaned and dressed her wound as best
he could and washed the mud from her face to the serenade of the
drip bucket. He changed her into dry clothes and wrapped her in
blankets on the bare mattress, but she never showed any sign of
consciousness.
Having one of the crew retrieve his bag, he changed out of his
fifthly clothes, but through the patched canvas tent, he could hear
everything going on outside. The worried voices of the crew and the
esteem in which they held Rachel, but their anger and frustration was
also clear. Mark was being hammered by a list of complaints, and
Daniel took note of every one. But there were other voices – angry
voices.
 226
“I’m outta here!” Timothy stated, his bags being carried by his
two pretty young assistants. “I’m taking the helicopter when it gets
here! Rachel can wait!” he insisted.
“You can’t just leave – we have a film to finish!” the producer
begged.
“Who’s going to direct it – you?” he questioned and then laughed
at Mark.
“Masterson said he get another director as soon as possible,” he
promised.
Timothy stopped and turned back to the producer. “I’ll stay on one
condition. I want more say! You get me a director who can take
orders and you stay out of my face!” He jabbed a finger at the
producer.
“Keep your voice down, Rachel is –” He pointed to her tent
several feet away.
“Who cares! I’m just glad she’s off the picture after what she said
to me today. I should have got her fired! I’m the star of this film and
my “little TV show” pulls in the highest rating share on Tuesday
night. I have a fan club of fifty thousand. Who is she to tell me how
conduct myself with the press? They beg to take my picture – they
beg! Who is she –” A powerful hand dropped on Timothy’s thin
shoulder.
Daniel yanked the kid around to face him. “Who is she?” Daniel
began in fury. “Let me tell you who she is. My Rachel is one of the
best directors in the business! She could take an underweight,
prepubescent snot and make even YOU look good!” He pushed the
young man back a few steps, using only two fingers. “So whatever
advice she gave you – I’d take it to heart.”
“You can’t talk to me that way! I don’t care if you are Daniel
Hunter! I’m the star of the film – this is MY SET! You do what I say!
And YOUR Rachel is out of HERE! That BITCH –” Timothy
bellowed, but didn’t get to finish.
Daniel struck him hard with his open hand and Timothy flew back
into one of the smaller tents – it collapsed, burying him in ragged
canvas.
Applause erupted from the crew. Even Mark clapped his hands. “I
think Timothy just met one of his betters.” However, his laughter
erupted into a cry of terror when Daniel grabbed him by the front of
the shirt and nearly pulled him off his feet.
 227
“If I had known what a rinky-dink production this was, I would
never have allowed my girl on this set!” he roared at Mark. “You
have almost a hundred people YOU’RE RESPONSIBLE FOR!
Inadequate medical care, lousy security and bad food – all so you can
save a few bucks! You can tell Masterson he can take his project and
shove it up his –!” Rachel was unconscious, but even the slimmest
chance that he might be overheard swearing, killed the last word from
his declaration. Instead, he shoved Mark away. “I will never work for
Acorn Productions – and neither will Rachel – EVER AGAIN!” He
turned and stalked toward Timothy, who was fighting to get out from
under the canvass. Daniel ripped it off and hauled the kid to his feet.
“You try to commandeer the helicopter meant for Rachel, and I will
rip out your heart, salt and pepper for you before I shove it down your
ungrateful throat!” He shook Timothy. “Am I clear?” he hissed.
“Yes,” he answered in a squeak, before he burst into tears.
Daniel pushed him away and headed back toward Rachel’s tent,
but not before making one more public statement on the way. With a
ferocious roar of anger and frustration, Daniel’s fist exploded right
through one the wooden doors of make-shift latrine. In equal rage, he
ripped the shattered door completely free of its hinges before flinging
it aside. “God help any man who is disrespectful to my future wife!”
To the vindicated crew, Daniel’s point was made perfectly clear
and certainly would be honored without question. In the small
community that made up the entertainment industry, Daniel’s threat
would be taken very seriously from this point on as the news spread.
However for those who had very recently committed an offense,
distance might be their only hope. Mark had a good lead, as he bolted
across the clearing into the safety of the dense rain forest, but
Timothy was catching up fast.
~
The emergency room of the nearest hospital was in chaos. Cries of
pain came from nearly every treatment room, babies wailed and
everyone seemed to be barking orders. Into this bedlam Rachel’s
gurney was rolled. Daniel stayed with her, even when she was
wheeled into one of the treatment rooms.
It was painful to watch them cut away the clothes he’d put on her
just a few hours before, and he was glad she wasn’t awake at that
point.
 228
After the X-rays had been completed, he was told Rachel had a
fractured skull. The doctor was optimistic and was sure she would
come around soon. Daniel would only relax when she opened her
eyes. “I love you,” he whispered, but he suddenly had an odd feeling.
It was a strange sensation, but it surged through his body. He sensed a
change, but he didn’t understand what was happening. It seemed like
the world around him was slowing down, and the bedlam of the
emergency room receded into an eerie silence, except for the sound of
the heart monitor. Daniel stared at the face of machine a moment
before the unthinkable happened – the rhythmic beat ceased and
wined steadily. Moments suddenly seemed like hours. It was like a
terrible dream, a nightmare, in which, he was unable to move or
speak.
A medical poured into the room, but he could only watch
helplessly, as they fought to save Rachel’s life. No pulse – she wasn’t
breathing – CPR began immediately. A tube was forced down her
throat, and she was attached to a respirator. Drugs were pumped into
her body, but the monitor continued to whine hopelessly. Every
shock from the paddles caused Rachel to jump convulsively three
separate times, but there was still no change.
Daniel was at the edge of absolute panic. No, he couldn’t lose her
now, not after all they had suffered. They were going to get married,
he railed from the bowels of hell. When, all of a sudden, the
nightmare ended with a roar of sound and movement. His own heart
was in his throat when the monitor began to beep. He could breathe.
She was alive, he told himself – Rachel was alive.
Hours passed, but Daniel watched over her. “Rachel – I’m here,”
he said softly, but she never opened her eyes or gave the slightest hint
of consciousness. Nurses came and went to care for her but the only
sign of life came from the heart monitor’s persistent beep, and the
sound of the respirator pumping oxygen into her lungs. The doctor
returned with results of further tests, but it wasn’t good news. His
suggestion, take Rachel back to the States as soon as she was stable
enough to travel.
~
“It’s been a wonderful evening.” Peter stared up at the stars and
listened to the sounds of the ocean below, as they shared the chaise
for two.
 229
Jackie moved into Peter’s arms and rested her cheek against his
shoulder. “It’s been a wonderful night. All nights should be like this.”
She cuddled closer.
“Yes, they should.” Peter closed his eyes – so content. Her body
was warm and soft and he pulled her closer, showing gentle affection.
All through dinner he watched her – she was so beautiful but this was
the better. In the darkness, he wasn’t knocked off his feet by her
beauty but could feel the gentle loveliness of her soul.
“We should do this more often. Are you busy tomorrow night?”
she asked.
“I can think of nothing I would rather do.” He kissed her forehead.
Jackie felt such happiness and wanted to ask for more. She wanted
him to stay the night – to stay forever, but her own past was standing
in her way. Why would a good and decent man want a tramp like her
– except for sex?
Her heart whispered that he loved her, but she was afraid to
believe it. No man had ever really loved her, so how could she be
sure? No, her heart was lying, it had to be. She wasn’t the type of
woman he would want to keep or marry. She was beginning to
believe she should take what she could get, even if it was just sex. He
would, at least, stay for a while. They all stayed for a while, even
years, maybe Peter would stay years. “Do you want me?” she asked
simply.
“What?” He wasn’t sure he heard her correctly.
The moment she started to speak, the tears began, but she couldn’t
stop them. “I wanted to know if you want me, because if you do – you
can have me. I’ll do whatever you want,” she pleaded, but she
couldn’t believe she was doing it. She even undid the top of her dress,
pulled it down. Every man went right for her breasts – that’s all they
really wanted. She closed her eyes and waited to be groped.
At first, Peter couldn’t even speak and had no idea how to react –
where did this come from? She was lying there, still crying, exposed
herself and seemed to be waiting. But as desirable as Jackie was, her
tears only raised his compassion. Even the site of her breasts in the
moonlight couldn’t drive him to lust in the light of her pain. The
words be loving and patient came to him, Daniel’s words, let your
heart guide you, and he did.
 230
In astonishment, Jackie’s dress pulled back up and he held her
again. “Don’t you want me? I could make you happy.” Now she felt
ashamed.
“You already make me happy, dear.” He turned to face her
directly, looking in her eyes. “You don’t have to be afraid anymore.”
He refastened the dress behind her neck and smoothed her hair back.
“I don’t?” She still couldn’t believe what he was doing.
“No, you don’t. I won’t take advantage of you and I won’t hurt
you ever. You make me happy just the way you are. I’ve never known
a woman like you. To think you floated into my life on a flood.”
“And you saved me and ruined your shoes doing it.” Now, she
could smile.
“I’d do it again and ruin all the shoes I have.” He really
understood what Daniel meant when he said, he only wanted Rachel
to be happy. After a lifetime of pain, Jackie deserved to be happy, too,
but it would take time and trust. He had time and by his faithfulness,
earn her trust.
“You’ll stay even if I don’t have sex with you tonight?” The tears
returned.
“Yes, I’ll stay,” he promised.
“So, we’re still on for dinner tomorrow night?” Her heart felt so
much lighter.
“I would like that.” In response, he felt her lips against his own –
the phone rang. Jackie laughed and it was a delight to his ears. He
sighed and pulled it out of his pocket. By the caller ID he could see it
was his brother. “Daniel –” he began, but the smiled dropped off his
face, and he sat up. “Wait, slow down, Rachel was hurt?” He listened
in dread. “When – where are you?” He listened again. “Just hold on.
I’ll be there. It’ll be all right. I’m on my way.” He shut off the phone
and turned to Jackie. She already appeared worried. His words were
only going to make it worse. “I’ve got to get to the airport. Rachel
was in an accident today – a bad one.” He watched Jackie’s
expression turn to fear. “The doctors there want to send her back to
the States for treatment. Daniel’s going to need the jet to transport
her.” He was already up and moving, with Jackie at his side. “Daniel
wants the best doctors.”
“And the best facility. I can take care of that on this end,” Jackie
promised.
 231
“Keep the phone with you, I’ll call with news.” Peter stopped
when he reached the door and turned back to her, taking her by the
shoulders. “I’ll be back.” He hugged her tight. A terrible feeling of
fear crawled up his chest. He almost didn’t recognize the sound of
Daniel’s voice.
“I’ll call and make sure the jet is ready for you,” Jackie offered,
kissed him goodbye and prayed Rachel would be all right. However
after she made the call for Peter, she had no intention of sitting idly
by. “Peter just left for the airport,” Jackie informed Daniel gently, as
she took a seat in her office. “Tell me what you need.” Jackie jotted
down the list of things to do.
After years of resisting the influence bought by his privileged life,
over the next hour, Daniel used his fame and wealth to get what he
wanted most – the best care possible for Rachel. When every call
from his half of Jackie’s list was made, he was left to watch the heart
monitor, but he was torn at the sight of it. He found comfort in the
steady rhythm, but feared each beep would be the last.
With the call of his name, Daniel turned to see his brother quickly
approaching, and he was on his feet. He was so glad to see him and
hugged him for a long time, feeling the comfort he had become
desperate for.
“How is she?” Peter asked quietly, turning to the still figure on the
bed. When he received no reply, he found Daniel’s eyes and saw cold
raw fear staring back at him.
“They almost lost her.” His voice was just a whisper.
“We’re going to get her home. The trauma team is in flight right
now,” he informed his brother. “You’re getting the best doctors in the
world.” Peter looked down at Rachel but kept an arm around his
brother and prayed.
Within the hour, the team arrived to prepare Rachel for the trip but
another six hours passed before she was stable enough to be moved,
but it was a rough flight. Rachel’s condition turned more precarious,
her heart stopped during the flight. Daniel could only watch,
helplessly, for the few agonizing minutes it took to stabilize her.
It happened again on board the helicopter from airport, only this
time it took longer to restore her life. He could see it in every monitor
and in the eyes of the medical team – she was dying. Rachel life was
coming to an end, he knew it, and yet, Daniel could still feel her spirit
embracing him and saving him from madness.
 232
Peter had never seen his brother in such distress. He stayed with
him and didn’t leave his side, giving what comfort he could – and
prayed for Rachel’s dear life.

Chapter Forty-five
Jackie was waiting on the roof of the hospital when the helicopter
landed. The medical team immediately took charge the moment
Rachel was lifted out. She was rushed inside and Daniel stayed right
with her. However, Jackie went to Peter’s arms and together they
were escorted to a private waiting area, near the Intensive Care Unit,
where Rachel would be the only patient.
Daniel was helpless again. Planning the trip home had given him a
purpose, now it was up the doctors and God – all he could do was
wait. He turned to his brother and Jackie for the support he needed.
“She’s got to be all right, she just has to be.”
Peter led him to a bank of chairs and sat down with him. “She will
be. Rachel’s got the best care in the world.” He was trying to give
what comfort he could, but he was unsure of how to ease his brother’s
pain – except by being there. Daniel’s expression was so dark and
angry, but it was nothing to the fear in his eyes. In the end, he slid his
arm around him as they sat side by side in the waiting room.
“We need to get in touch with Rachel’s parents,” Daniel began.
“Her phone book is in her desk at the office. Their name is Seldon.”
“I’ll get the number, I’ll call them,” Peter offered, stood and
pulled out his phone.
It was so hard to see Daniel like this. Jackie noted the scratches on
his face but couldn’t ask about them. Instead, she took his hands and
he held hers tight in return.
“Thank you for helping me get Rachel here,” Daniel whispered. “I
owe you.” His reply came in more than words but in an embrace of
friendship. “I owe you.”
“Nothing – you owe me nothing.” Jackie hung on tight to the man
who had protected her when she was a girl and helped launch her
career. The friend she could count on even when he drove her crazy.
No – not just a friend but closer than family, she realized. “It’s going
to be all right, it will.” She kissed his cheek and held on tight.
However, the tender moment would be caught forever by cell
phone. The nurse presiding over the waiting room saved the shot and
sent it to her fellow employees and friends. Celebrities were in the
 233
hospital, and the news spread like wildfire. Workers came from all
over the facility to secretly get a look at them. More pictures were
taken without mercy to the suffering of their fellow human beings.
Unfortunately, for every bit of news on a celebrity – even a
personal tragedy – was valuable. A quiet call was made to a tabloid,
cell phone pictures were sold – access was bought and money
changed hands. In the subsequent grief – one very bold reporter
ceased an opportunity. An elderly woman entered quietly and took a
seat in the farthest corner of the large private waiting room. Out of
her huge flowered bag, she took up her knitting.
“Mr. Hunter?” The lead surgeon entered the waiting room, still in
his scrubs.
Daniel was up immediately. “How is she?” His frantic concern
was evident.
“At the moment, she is holding her own. I have to be honest with
you. She had to be resuscitated on the table. She has sustained a
severe brain trauma. At this point, there is no way we can predict her
long term prognosis – if any,” he said grimly.
“She can’t die. Please, you can’t let her die,” he begged.
Jackie felt tears, as she tried to steady her friend.
“We’re doing everything to make sure that doesn’t happen – but
she is in very critical condition. All we can do now is wait and hope
for the best.”
“Can I see her?” Daniel pleaded.
“Not yet, they will let you know when you can go in.” The doctor
left them.
Daniel turned away and started pacing the waiting room again.
“She’s got to be all right,” he repeated several times but felt ill and
had to sit down.
The older woman put down her knitting and leaned back in the
chair as if she were falling asleep, but as soon as Doctor left, she
checked her hidden camera. She continued to watch Daniel, Peter and
Jackie out of the corner of her half-closed eyes.
Another hour passed before the nurse announced Daniel free to
visit Rachel.
“Do you want me to go with you?” Peter asked softly.
Daniel shook his head and headed down the long hall alone.
“I think you better call, Dad,” Jackie urged.
Peter nodded and pulled out his phone.
 234
Daniel reached the door to the ICU and the nurse on duty escorted
him the rest of the way to the lone bed, half surrounded by curtains.
There she was, his little sweetheart, hooked up to monitors and tubes.
He approached and pulled a lone chair over and sat next to her. He
took her hand and kissed it. From his neck he took the rosary and
closed her fingers around it. “Pray, Rachel, you have to pray.” If only
he could hold her as he did in the night. In his arms it was as if
nothing could hurt her. He drew close, embracing her as best he
could. The nurses had to step around him to see to Rachel’s needs, as
he silently prayed for the next several hours.
“Mr. Hunter?”
Daniel slowly looked up and saw a number of doctors. “Yes.”
“We’re going to need you to step out for a moment,” the lead
surgeon requested.
Daniel nodded. “I’ll be back.” He quietly left the room. Listlessly,
Daniel wandered back to the waiting room. His head ached, but he
ignored the pain.
Jackie and Peter stood when they saw him.
“Dad’s on his way,” Peter promised softly.
Daniel nodded, but he was too emotional even to speak.
The older woman turned on the tiny video camera hidden in her
knitting bag.
“Any change?” Peter asked.
Jackie sat across from them. She wanted to hear the answer to that
question, too.
“I don’t think the doctors have too much hope, you can see it in
their eyes. Peter, she can’t die.” Daniel stood up abruptly, he had to
move or explode.
“Come on, let’s go down and get some coffee,” Peter urged.
Daniel shook his head. “I’m going to go back in, Rachel needs
me.” He left Peter and Jackie, heading back up the hall to be closer.
An older couple passed Peter and went to the nurse’s station.
“We’re looking for our daughter, Rachel West. We were told she’s
here,” the woman stated. “Please, we’d like to see her.” There were
tears in her voice.
“Just a moment, I think the doctors are with her right now.” She
left the station and went down into the ward to check.
“Come on, Joanne, let’s sit down.” He led her to a bank of chairs.
~
 235
Daniel entered the room when he saw a priest at the foot of
Rachel’s bed, giving her Last Rites. Daniel remained frozen. He
couldn’t breathe, but his heart was pounding – each beat roared in his
ears.
Upon completion, the Father turned and saw Daniel. His terrified
expression alarmed him. He came up and took Daniel by the arm to
steady him.
“Is she – dead, Father?” He could hardly bear to speak the words.
“No, but she’s gravely ill.”
Daniel could breathe again. “I have to go to her.”
“Please, if there is anything that I can do.”
“Pray for her, Father.” His own tears choked him.
“Of course.”
Daniel made his way to Rachel’s side and took her hand, dropping
down to kneel at the side of her bed. He didn’t care if the room was
still full of doctors going over Rachel’s chart. He clutched the Rosary
beads. “Please, God, don’t let her die.”
~
Peter approached the couple. “Excuse me. You’re Rachel’s
parents?”
“Yes, George Seldon, this is my wife, Joanne.” George stood and
shook his hand.
“I’m Peter Hunter, a friend of your daughter’s. I’m the one who
called you.” He eyed George with a certain amount of contempt. He
wasn’t a very big man and had a hawkish narrow face, but he was
amazed when he looked at Joanne. The Hunters weren’t the only ones
producing clone, Rachel was the image of her mother.
The nurse returned. “You can go in, but we have a two-person
limit in ICU and Mr. Hunter is in there now,” she offered and went
back to her desk.
“Didn’t you say your name is Hunter?” George asked.
“The Mr. Hunter that is in with Rachel is my brother, Daniel,”
Peter began.
“Daniel Hunter – the movie star?” George asked incredulously.
“Before you see Rachel, I need to speak to you both.” Peter didn’t
want to tell tales, but he couldn’t let them walk in there without an
explanation. Peter motioned for Jackie and introduced the actress to
Rachel’s parents, who were surprised and a little star struck. Peter,
 236
with Jackie’s help, spent the next few minutes bringing Rachel’s
parents up to date, without going into too much detail.
“I can’t believe this. All this time and Rachel never said a word to
us.” Joanne was amazed. She knew Rachel’s marriage wasn’t a good
one but to carry on this relationship with a very well known man in
secret was hard to comprehend. “I’m going to see Rachel.” Joanne
left the waiting area without another word.
George said to Peter. “Well, at least she left the bum she was
married to, I hated that parasite,” he complained.
“I couldn’t agree more.”
~
Joanne approached the lone bed almost completely surrounded by
hanging curtains giving the small space a little privacy. It was Daniel
she saw first, as she came around the curtain. His cheek was resting
against her daughter’s shoulder, his arm around her, but his eyes were
closed tight. However when she looked at her child, she felt as if her
heart had dropped all the way down into her shoes. Rachel was almost
as pale as the sheets that covered her. It was a parent’s nightmare. No
matter how old Rachel was, to her mother she was still her baby. She
approached the bed and kissed Rachel’s cheek. “Mom’s here –
Mom’s here.”
Daniel looked up and for a moment saw Rachel’s face, but not
Rachel’s face.
“I didn’t mean to startle you. I’m Rachel’s mother, Joanne,” she
whispered.
Daniel rose to his feet. “Ma’am, I –” he began, but he didn’t know
what to say.
“You don’t have to explain, my husband and I had a little talk
with your brother outside.” She leaned down over Rachel to kiss her
again, but there was no response from her baby. “I’m here,” she
promised gently, before she came around to the other side of the bed
to Daniel. “I understand you’re in love with my little girl.”
“With all my heart and soul,” he admitted, but he could hardly get
the words out.
“Then would you pray with me?” she asked, and they knelt down
next to the bed.
Daniel started to reach for Rachel’s hand but stopped. It was
Joanne who took his hand and placed it over Rachel’s and covered
them both with her own. “I think she can use all the love that she can
 237
get right now.” Joanne spotted the matching rings the couple wore,
but she didn’t question Daniel. Yet, the rings denoted the seriousness
of the relationship, however, it Daniel’s acute pain during the
recitation of the Rosary that told her volumes more.
~
Thomas entered the waiting room and greeted Peter and Jackie.
“How is she?”
“We don’t know yet, she hit her head really hard. The doctors
think she sustained sever brain injury – they’ve had to resuscitate her
several times,” Peter informed him. He was so glad his father was
there and apparently so was Jackie. She seemed more emotional in his
father’s embrace, as if she needed his father’s love just as much.
“God help her,” Thomas whispered.
“I’m so scared,” Jackie worried, but Thomas held her tighter.
“All we can do is pray,” he patted her back, and looked at Peter.
“And your brother?” He was almost afraid to hear the answer.
“Bad, real bad and I don’t blame him.” If anyone could help
Daniel, it was Dad.
Thomas remembered well the agony of losing his one person.
“Where is he?”
“He hasn’t left her side. Rachel’s mother is with her, too.” Peter
remembered Mr. Seldon sitting a few feet away. The introduction was
made, and then Peter excused himself to go to the cafeteria for more
coffee, knowing everyone would need it.
“I’ll go with you.” Jackie took Peter’s arm.
“So, I understand your son is in love with my daughter,” George
offered.
“Yes, he is,” Thomas said truthfully.
“Anyone is better than the good-for-nothing that she’s married to
now!”
“Daniel is a good man and loves Rachel very much,” Thomas
answered proudly.
George smiled. “I’m glad to hear that, because there is no one that
I hate more than Victor. I tried to tell her that, but she wouldn’t listen
to me,” he complained.
It seemed strange that this man wasn’t more upset. After all, his
daughter was in the hospital fighting for her life. “I never met Victor
and from what I have heard, I have no desire to.” He also wasn’t sure
if he wanted to know this man either.
 238
“Well, you’re not missing anything – he’s nothing. Rachel
deserved a hundred times better than that lazy bum.” It didn’t matter
how many years went by, his was a hate that endured. “I just wanted
her to marry better and go to law school. You know, a real career, but
she wanted to go into the movies.” He rolled his eyes. “I didn’t like it,
but she’s not doing too badly,” he said with some surprise. “I have
seen a couple of her pictures, but I’m looking forward to seeing the
one with your boy in it.”
The older woman continued to tape everything. She checked her
bag to make sure that the small video camera was running properly
and pretended to nod off.
Daniel came out of the ICU and headed for his father the moment
he saw him. “Dad!” He was tired and felt worse, but the sight of his
father brought comfort.
“How is she?” he asked with concern, as he hugged his son.
Daniel shook his head, he couldn’t speak, but he was glad his
father was there.
“Daniel, this is George Seldon.” Thomas made the introduction.
George was in absolute awe, he stood staring in disbelief.
Daniel regarded him for a moment, was this man a monster too?
“Mrs. Seldon asked me to send you in.”
George was still in awe, but he tried not to let it show. It was
really Daniel Hunter! Rachel had snagged Daniel Hunter! He still
couldn’t believe it. He almost reluctantly left him to visit his child.
Thomas regarded his son once more. “And how are you?” he
asked quietly.
“I don’t know, Dad,” he replied honestly and hugged him again.
When his son finally pulled back, he saw the wounds on his face.
“What are these, how did you get scratched?”
Daniel couldn’t talk about the ordeal he had been through. He
looked around the waiting room. “Where are Peter and Jackie?”
“They went down to get some coffee. Why don’t you go down
and see what’s holding them up? It will do you some good to get
away for a few minutes,” he urged but continued when Daniel shook
his head. “Don’t worry, I’ll stay right here, if anything changes, I’ll
call,” he promised.
Daniel sighed, he would rather have been at Rachel’s side, but
there were other people who loved her. “Okay, Dad.” He reluctantly
made his way to the elevators.
 239
Thomas watched Daniel, he had never seen his son like this and it
worried him. If his dear Rachel died – what would it do to Daniel?
The moment Daniel disappeared behind the closing door, the next
elevator opened and Victor and Sharon stepped out. “I still think you
should stay in the car!”
“I want to find out what’s going on, too,” she complained.
“Fine, you sit here and I’ll ask the nurse how she is.” He didn’t
even look at Sharon, as she sat across from Thomas and found a
magazine to read.
When Victor returned, he sat next to Sharon. “Rachel’s still
holding on. The nurse said I could wait to see the doctor,” he sighed
but really didn’t want to be there, but they wouldn’t give him any
information on the phone. He had to know what was happening.
However, his main motive was his own financial interest. If she died,
he wanted to turn in the life insurance policy immediately, but if she
was going to linger for a while, he’d see if he couldn’t take out
another policy on her life.
Thomas glanced at the man discussing Rachel’s condition but not
knowing the couple; he remained guarded and went on reading.
“I thought you said she was a goner,” Sharon complained.
“She is,” he shot back.
“Then why doesn’t she die and get it over with?” Sharon wined,
but she was still loud enough to be heard by Thomas and the older
woman, pretending to be dozing.
Thomas was stunned by what he heard. He was praying that they
were talking about anyone else, but not Daniel’s dear Rachel.
~
Daniel wandered into the cafeteria and looked around, then saw
his brother and Jackie at the register and waited until they were
finished.
Peter saw his brother in the doorway. He looked as if the life had
been beaten out of him. “Daniel,” he said softly, as he and Jackie
approached him.
“Dad sent me down to find you.” There was no life in Daniel’s
voice.
~
“I hope you kept up the premiums on the insurance policies,”
Sharon asked.
 240
“Of course I did.” Victor had bought the policies years before, but
he never expected to use them, not that he felt guilty. It would be nice
to have another million and a half dollars along with all Rachel’s
assets already in his possession.
“Just think, Victor, now we can get married.” Sharon cuddled up
to him.
Victor chuckled quietly, ignoring her comment on marriage. “No
more Saint Rachel. What a relief.” He was getting tired of waiting.
“Where is that stupid doctor,” he complained. He suddenly smiled
and thought maybe he should see if he could pay his wife a visit. He
went to the nurse’s station. “I like to see my wife.”
“There is a two person limit. Her parents are in with her now,” the
nurse offered.
“I’ll tell them I’m here,” he said with a smile. “I need to see my
wife.”
“Right down the hall to your left,” she directed, returning his
smile.
“Thanks.” He gave Sharon a smug look. He didn’t care if Rachel’s
parents were there. George wasn’t a big man, he was old, hardly
anyone to be feared, and Joanne was just another woman. Victor
strolled in and brazenly walked up to the older couple. “If you don’t
mind, I’d like to see Rachel alone.”
“Get out of this room, Victor!” George said through gritted teeth.
“Rachel’s my wife! I have the right to have security throw you
out!” He was still feeling smug. It felt good to order the Seldons
around.
George started forward, but Victor’s words stopped him cold.
“Touch me and I just might have to tell your wife all about you –
and don’t think I don’t know.” Victor smiled cruelly and George
backed away in shock. “Daddy.”
Joanne looked from Victor to her husband and wondered what he
could know that would frighten George. However, she didn’t want an
argument – Rachel was fighting for her life. “Let’s go out in the
waiting room,” she pleaded and escorted her husband around Victor.
Joanne didn’t want to leave Rachel alone with him, but what harm
could he do with a nurse just a few feet away anyway?
George pulled out his handkerchief to dry the sweat from his
brow.
“What was he talking about?” Joanne whispered.
 241
“Shut up,” he breathed out in a frustrated growl.
Victor pulled the curtain the moment they were gone and
approached his wife.
~
Thomas was stunned when he saw Victor heading up the hall. The
only thing that stopped him from pursuing the villain was the
knowledge Rachel’s parents were watching over her. He still couldn’t
believe what he had heard. This Victor was worse than he could have
possibly imagined.
The chime of the elevator took his attention, and Daniel entered
the waiting room a moment later. Jackie was next with Peter who was
carefully carrying a cup holder containing six coffees. However,
when Daniel came to an abrupt halt, Peter almost ran right into him.
Daniel stared at Sharon in stunned disbelief. With equal shock,
she replied with a horrified gasp. He saw the Seldons coming up the
hallway. Joanne was pale, appeared shaken and when he caught her
eye – he knew.
~
Victor leaned down over Rachel. “I understand this might be
goodbye and I just wanted to thank you for the money. No hard
feelings.” He laughed softly. “If we were really alone, I’d give you
something to remember me by.” He ran his hand across her stomach
and reached for her breast. Yet, before he could touch her, a hand
came out of no where and grabbed him by the wrist with enough force
to break bones.
~
The family stood frozen in silence, shocked by Daniel’s explosive
departure, but they were even more stunned when Victor came flying
out of the ICU. He hit the opposite wall to the door in the hallway
with tremendous force and crumbled to the floor. In terror, he
desperately lurched toward the waiting room. He whimpered and
cried in fear but was unable to get his shaky legs under him.
Daniel walked out of the unit and deliberately followed him up the
hall toward the waiting room. The fury was evident on his face and in
every breath of rage – he was just waiting for Victor to get on his feet.
Victor kept looking back, crying out in fear, finally forcing his
feet under him. But before he could command himself to run, he
watched in horror as Daniel came at him with amazing speed. He
 242
screamed in terror, as he was lifted off his feet and slammed back
against the wall hard.
“I warned you!” Daniel roared. “It’s not Rachel who should die –
it’s YOU!” Daniel was shaking with anger. “You’re the one who
should die!” He was furious. “Rachel gave up everything – for you!
And you beat her up! You raped her, tortured her!” Daniel shouted
and slammed Victor back against the wall over and over, each time
with greater force. “It was all for the money – just the money!”
Thomas was the first one to react and rushed into the hall. He
grabbed hold of Daniel’s arm and tried to pull him off but the anger
had given his son unbelievable strength. “Daniel, stop!” he called, but
his words had no effect.
“I would give up my life for her – and you want her dead!” He
suddenly grabbed Victor by the throat. “Well, I want you dead!”
Stunned, Peter quickly put the cup holder down and hurried to his
father’s aid, grabbing Daniel’s other arm. Between him and his father,
they managed to pull Daniel’s hands free of Victor’s neck.
In a panic, the nurse was already on the phone calling security.
George smiled at Victor’s stumbling attempt to escape, he gasped
for air, cried in fear, but screamed again when Daniel broke free from
his father and brother.
“Daniel! No!” Jackie cried out.
Rachel’s wailing husband rushed through the waiting room, trying
get out to the main hallway, but he didn’t even make it to the door.
Daniel grabbed him and spun him around. Victor made the mistake of
taking a swing at him and that was all Daniel needed. He came back
with two brutal blows to Victor’s mid-section with his left and then
with all of his might – he crossed with his right.
Victor saw the fist coming, but there was nothing he could do
about it. He flew backwards into the main hall, hit the floor and slid at
least ten feet on the highly polished surface.
Thomas and Peter tackled Daniel before he could pursue Victor
and pinned him against the wall. “Let me go!” Daniel demanded. All
he wanted to do was get his hands around Victor’s throat again.
George was delighted to see Victor finally getting the beating he
felt was long overdue, but he was sorry that the fight had been
curtailed.
Sharon was hysterical, as she ran out into the hall to Victor’s side.
 243
“Get him out of here!” Thomas shouted, not knowing how much
longer they could hold Daniel. Even with Peter’s help, Daniel was
nearly impossible to control.
Sharon helped Victor up, who struggled to his feet. Blood was
running out of his nose and mouth and he hardly able to draw breath,
but he noticed Daniel being held fast. Now, he felt brave and tried to
look tough. “I’m not surprised it was you – Rachel always screws her
leading men,” he wheezed and tried to laugh. Holding his aching side,
he spit the blood out of he mouth, as he started to turn.
There was a ferocious roar of anger from Daniel. Victor turned
back fearfully, just in time to see Daniel break away. Terror propelled
him forward, but in an absolute rage, Daniel tackled him. His fist was
only able to connect with Victor’s face two more brutal times before
Peter caught his arm, twisted it and forced it up behind his back. He
knew he was hurting his brother, but he had no choice. He couldn’t
allow him to take a life, even if it was Victor’s.
Thomas followed Peter’s example, but he first had to pull Daniel’s
hand free from the throat of the man his son wanted to kill. Together,
they pulled him back off Victor, forcing him face down on the floor,
keeping his arms up tight behind his back and bearing down on him
with all their weight.
Daniel fought against them. Victor was just a few feet away, if
only he could get to him. But every time he moved, they pushed his
arms up harder until he thought they would break. “Let me go!” he
ordered.
“Go! Get out of here!” Thomas shouted again through gritted
teeth, not knowing how much longer he and Peter could hold onto
Daniel.
Victor, who was holding his bleeding nose, got to his feet with
Sharon’s help and looked down at Daniel. He could see the fury and
hatred in his eyes, but he was helpless now and nothing would give
him more pleasure than to put his boot in that handsome face. But
before he could even lift his foot, Peter’s words stopped him.
“You take one step closer to my brother and I swear before God, I
will let him go and personally help him finish you off!” He was still
struggling to hang onto Daniel, but he was giving Victor a deadly
glare.
Victor wasn’t stupid enough to stay around and he and Sharon
made a hasty retreat, as if they were running for their lives.
 244
“Come back here you big coward!” George yelled after Victor and
then clapped his hands and laughed. He turned and saw the security
guards running up the far end of the main hall and alerted Thomas.
“Here comes trouble! You better get your boy out of here until he
calms down. I’ll take care of these guys.”
“Keep his arms up tight,” Peter insisted, as he and his father got to
their feet and then lifted Daniel to his, but he cried out in pain. The
sound broke Thomas’ heart. Never in his life had he raised his hand
against his boys, now he was forced to inflict pain on his eldest, but
they couldn’t lessen their grip. They couldn’t take the chance of
Daniel getting away and going after Victor.
Still, it took a great deal of effort to get Daniel back into the
waiting room. He struggled relentlessly against them, but with
George’s help, they managed to shove him into the nearby men’s
room before security arrived and pushed him face first against the
tiled wall, still forcing his arms up behind him hard. George raced
back out to confront the guards.
The pain was crippling and he almost couldn’t stand it, but Daniel
wouldn’t let them see it, he released it in anger. “Let me go!” he
roared at them.
“Not until you give me your word you won’t go after him,”
Thomas insisted.
“No!” He remembered the beatings Rachel had taken at Victor’s
hands and sickening horror of her whispered words. “He wants her to
die! I want him to die!” He struggled ineffectively against the brutal
hold his father and brother had on him, hurting so much that another
cry of pain escaped him. When Joanne entered the bathroom, for just
a moment, he thought it was Rachel, and his heart jumped. He
stopped struggling and closed his eyes tight, drawing in his breath
hard.
Joanne’s heart went out to him. He may have been a stranger to
her, but knowing he loved her daughter drew her to him. The
expression of pain in his eyes pulled at the core of more tender
emotions, she couldn’t stand the suffering of others.
She wiped away the lone tear trickling down his cheek, trying to
calm him with soft words and gentle affection. “Don’t do this, Daniel.
I know you think you’re protecting her, but she needs your love right
now – not this anger. I think it would break her heart to see you so
upset. She needs you so much now,” she whispered.
 245
They were Rachel’s soft gray eyes pleading with him in the guise
of her mother – lashes dipped in gold dust.
With the thought of Rachel the anger started to die away. She
needed him and he was letting her down. He lived for her and yet, he
let his need for revenge get in the way. No, Rachel’s needs came first
– not his. “I promise – I won’t go after him.” He was released
immediately on his word and turned around to face his brother and
father, rubbing his arms. “Where did you learn that hold?” he asked.
“From watching you make that cop movie about three years ago,”
Peter offered.
“Oh, fine,” Daniel sighed. His own work had been turned against
him.
Thomas noticed blood on his own hand, and then he saw it on
Daniel’s knuckles. “You’re bleeding,” he stated with concern and led
his son to the sink.
Joanne followed and gathered several paper towels to aid Thomas.
When his eyes came up to meet hers, she found herself staring up at
him. She was truck by his beautiful silver hair, but after all the
violence and upset, the expression in his eyes was so kind. My
goodness, he was handsome, she thought.
“I’m sorry, Dad, this is Rachel’s mother, Joanne Seldon. Mrs.
Seldon, this is my father, Thomas Hunter.” Not even the chaos of the
last half hour could make Peter forget his manners.
“My pleasure.” Thomas was still rinsing the blood from his son’s
hand, grateful to her for her gentle treatment of his son, knowing it
would have taken longer to bring Daniel to reason without her help.
“How do you do?” She looked away, her eyes darting down away
from his kind gaze to Daniel’s injury. Drying his hand now with the
paper towels, she examined the cuts, but they didn’t look too bad.
“Thanks.” Daniel looked back into her eyes, so much like Rachel.
“I think you’ll be all right.” The bleeding had stopped and she
found herself snatching yet another glance at Daniel’s father. She
noted again the sweetness in his expression, but her attention was
taken away by the entrance of her husband.
“What happened to security?” Peter was afraid the police would
be next.
George had the biggest smile on his face. “Well, they’re out in the
waiting room getting autographs signed by Jackie Turner. And it
seems all the witnesses saw the same thing. Victor took the first
 246
swing, what could Daniel do but defend himself?” George was feeling
good. Then he said to Daniel. “Boy, you really pack a wallop. What I
wouldn’t give to paste that bum myself. You’re okay in my book,” he
praised.
“I’m going to see Rachel,” Daniel said quietly the moment that his
father and Joanne were done tending to his injury. He kissed her on
the cheek. “Thank you,” he whispered and felt her hand against his
cheek again. So much like Rachel’s touch and it gave the only real
comfort he had since the ordeal began. He hugged Peter and then his
father quickly, his arms stilling aching badly, but he wanted them to
know he understood and was grateful to them both. However, he said
nothing to George.
Thomas turned to Peter. There was something he needed to know.
“If Victor had taken that step forward, would you have let Daniel
go?”
His answer came quickly. “When I was a little boy, I thought all
men were like you, hard working, loving men who treated their wives
with respect – decent men, who believed in fair play and honor. When
I grew up, I found out that wasn’t true for a lot of men, but I didn’t
want to be like them. I wanted to be like you, but never in my life
have I known a man like Victor. He nearly destroyed the sweetest
person on this Earth and he molested my Jackie. He would have
stomped the life out of Daniel, lying there helpless on the floor, if
we’d let him.” His anger was growing. “Yeah, Dad, I would have let
him go and would have helped Daniel kill him.”
Thomas put his hand on Peter’s shoulder. “Me, too.”
George started making boxing jabs in the mirror, until his wife
stopped him, and they both followed Thomas and Peter back to the
waiting room. The older woman was gone, and Jackie was waving
goodbye and blowing kisses to the security guards.
Daniel entered the ICU and the knowledge of what he had done
overwhelmed him. He had nearly killed Victor. He would have, if it
hadn’t been for his family. He had never thought he was capable of
the kind of anger he displayed. But when he saw Victor putting his
hands on his darling Rachel, and had heard the ugly things he said, it
was as if he’d lost his mind.
Now as he sat at her side all the anger was gone and he took her
hand and kissed it. She was so helpless and that monster had tried to
hurt her even now. Every place that Victor touched, his loving hands
 247
retraced, as if to remove all physical memory of his visit. His battered
hands such a short time before had nearly taken a life – now they
caressed her gently with love.

Chapter Forty-Six
Four long days passed without change in Rachel’s condition, and
Thomas watched his son unravel with each passing day. Daniel
withdrew into silence, and his eyes darkened in grief and pain, but he
would allow no help or comfort.
When Joanne and George came out of the ICU, Daniel was
immediately on his feet and headed back inside. Thomas watched
with a growing sense of worry. “If Daniel keeps this up, he’s not
going to make it.”
“The hospital has even set aside a private room for him to use
right down the hall. I brought him clothes from home – he could
sleep, take a shower. I haven’t seen him put a bite of food in his
mouth since we arrived.” Peter paced and worried.
“I’ve got an idea,” Jackie announced. “But it’s going to require a
few white lies.”
“Anything at this point,” Thomas agreed.
A half hour later, after talking to the doctor, Jackie entered the
ICU quietly with a plate of sandwiches. Daniel was holding Rachel
and deep in prayer. “Daniel?”
He looked up, blinking several times to focus. “What?”
“The doctor wants to know if you’d be willing to donate some
blood for Rachel,” Jackie asked convincingly but knew Rachel
wouldn’t mind being used in this fashion. She would never have
allowed Daniel’s suffering to go on like this if she were awake.
“He can have it all.” He got to his feet with some difficulty.
“Good, then eat this.” She handed him a half a sandwich. “The
doctor says you can’t do this without a full stomach.”
Daniel started eating quickly. On any other day, he would have
seen right through this ploy, but he was so tired and distracted, he
obeyed every command. With a full mouth, he kissed Rachel and
followed Jackie out into the hall. He saw the family in the waiting
room, all of whom had been given orders not to interfere.
Daniel had stuffed in both sandwiches by the time he’d reached
the private room. Joanne was waiting inside and handed him a towel
 248
and clean clothes. “What’s this for?” he asked, swallowing the last of
the sandwich with a glass of water from Jackie.
“You can’t give blood covered with germs,” Joanne insisted.
Daniel was so out of it, he nodded and went into the bathroom,
closing the door.
Jackie calmly turned to Joanne, who was turning down the bed
and smiled.
About ten minutes later, Daniel came out, with his shoes in hand
and sat down on the end of the bed to put them back on.
“You don’t need shoes – lie down.” Jackie took the shoes and he
got in bed. Joanne covered him up and gave him another glass of
water, as Jackie calmly strolled into the hall. She motioned to the
nurse, who entered the room a tray.
“Roll up your sleeve, please,” the nurse asked with an air of
authority.
Daniel did as he was told. He’d given blood before, but he didn’t
remember them using a hypodermic needle. “What’s this for?” he
asked.
However before the nurse could answer, Jackie jumped in, “It
helps the blood flow faster,” she lied masterfully.
“Oh.” He accepted the injection without further complaint, but the
moment the nurse administered the sedative, she left the room.
“Where did she go? I thought I was going to give blood for Rachel?”
The medication was already starting to have an effect on his
exhausted mind and body.
“She’ll be back,” Jackie promised and waited for the sedative to
take effect.
Daniel felt a haze descending over him, like a thick fog. He
looked at Jackie and Joanne. “What did you do? I have to be there. I
have to hold her.”
“Not until you’ve had a long sleep,” Jackie consoled.
“You lied to me!” He was starting to fade, still he tried to get up,
but the blankets were tucked in so tight, and he didn’t have the
strength any more to remove them.
“We did it for you and Rachel. She would never have forgiven us
if we had let you go on like this. We know we had her blessing,”
Joanne said calmly.
Daniel finally stopped fighting, closed his eyes and fell asleep.
 249
Jackie and Joanne watched him for several moments and then
shook hands. Thomas peeked around the corner and Jackie quietly
waved him in. When he saw his sleeping son, he sighed in relief,
kissing Jackie and then Joanne on the cheek.
“How long will he be out?” Thomas whispered, putting his arms
around them.
“His feet won’t hit the floor until tomorrow morning,” Jackie
explained.
Joanne was surprised at the kiss on the cheek, but from such a
handsome man made it very nice indeed. Now, she returned to her
daughter’s side to take Daniel’s place in prayer, but the doctors were
surrounding the bed. “What is it?”
“We’re not sure,” the cardiologist informed her quietly. “Her
blood pressure seems to be dropping.” He was looking over Rachel’s
chart. She seemed stable for the most part for the last several days. He
was also detecting a slight arrhythmia now.
Joanne listened to the concerns of the doctors, and her worry
increased as orders were given. She began to regret tricking Daniel. In
all the time he was at her side, Rachel held her own, but the moment
they lured him away – how ridicules, she thought. “Is she going to be
all right?”
“We’re going to do our best to make sure she is.”
However, the doctor’s reassurance didn’t bring Joanne much
comfort.
~
The baby was crying again. Daniel groaned and opened his eyes
and felt Rachel moving next to him. “I’ll get her,” he promised,
dragged himself out of bed for the third time that night and crossed
the room to the bassinet. “Don’t you know what time it is?” he teased,
but he was smiling. “It’s four in the morning? I guess you don’t care,
it’s always dinner time to you.” He picked up the small bundle,
wrapped in a pink blanket and kissed her head. He brought the child
back to bed and climbed in next to Rachel. “Here’s mommy.” He laid
the baby in Rachel’s arms and watched his wife breastfeed their child.
He slid one arm around his wife and the other under his little Rose. In
the silent house, all that could be heard was the sound of the baby
suckling.
Daniel opened his eyes. Where’s the baby? he thought, as his head
began to clear. He tried to get up, but the blanket was still stretched
 250
tight across his chest and he had to struggle to get free. His head
ached, as he sat up and all of his muscles were sore.
The medication left a deadening numbness behind, as if his head
were full of cotton. He looked around, trying to remember where he
was. He was in a hospital – a hospital! He staggered into the
bathroom to splash cold water on his face and ran his wet hands
through his hair. He hurried to put his shoes on. Rachel, he thought.
He raced out into the hall to the bustle of nurses and saw his father
down in the waiting room, as he hurried to the ICU but was shocked
to find it empty. The monitors were off and the bed was made. There
wasn’t even a nurse in the room.
Terrified, he fled from the ICU and back into the hallway. He
looked down and saw his father again, but when he met his eyes, he
saw something that truly frightened him. As he approached his father,
he felt as though he were walking the last few steps of his own life.
Thomas didn’t rise to greet him, as Daniel sat at his side. “Rachel?”
“She was rushed back into surgery.” He took his son’s hand.
“She’s in recovery and the Seldons are with her, they will be bringing
her back soon.” Thomas felt tears – this was the hardest thing he ever
had to say, and he held Daniel’s hand tighter. “The doctors say it’s
only a matter of time and even if she did wake – they believe she has
suffered too much brain damage to ever be – normal again. They have
given her parents the option of signing a do not resuscitate order –
George signed it.”
“No!” It was barely a whisper.
“Daniel, you have to prepare yourself. You can survive this, I
did,” Thomas pleaded. He recognized the near madness in his son’s
eyes.
“You told me yourself, you wouldn’t have survived if it hadn’t
been for me. I don’t have –” He remembered his dream. “a little girl
to save me.” He felt as if he had been punched in the gut. “Why
would God do this, Dad – why?”
“Why don’t we ask him?”
~
Peter was in the chapel, kneeling in prayer. He pleaded for
Rachel’s life and his brother’s sanity. He looked up when the door
opened and Jackie entered and held out a large envelope to him.
“She’s free, Peter – Rachel’s really free.” She was racked by a
violent sob.
 251
Peter wanted to comfort her but took the envelope. Seeing the first
picture was enough before he took Jackie in his arms, as she sobbed.
Thomas entered with his arm around Daniel.
Without hesitation, Peter held the envelope out to his brother. No
more secrets. He felt that if Daniel had known Rachel’s, he would
have been with her and this accident might never have happened.
Daniel took it and pulled a photo out, it was a very graphic picture
of Victor and Sharon engaged in a sexual act. “Damn him, may God
damn him to hell!” In grief and anger, he shoved it back in the
envelope and threw it aside. “Damn him! Everything we have
suffered has been because of him! He never loved her – he just
wanted the money! I love her and I would give up everything I have –
I would give up my life for her, but I can’t help her now!” he cried
out in agony. “I have prayed, I have begged God, pleaded with him to
let her live, but it’s like you said Peter. God will make the choice!
And I think he’s going to take her away and no power on Earth is
going to help.” A terrible sob tore through him. “God, she can’t die –
I can’t live if she dies!” he railed, the tears running down his face.
“Please let me die, too! I want to die, please – help me, someone help
me – Dad!” he pleaded.
Thomas took his son in his arms, and Daniel buried his face
against his father’s shoulder and wept bitterly. Thomas cried with
him, sharing the pain and burden of this terrible tragedy. Jackie tried
to sooth him with gentle whispered words, as she rubbed his back and
cried right along with him.
In the whole of his life, Peter had never seen his brother cry, but
the sound nearly brought him to his knees. He prayed, begged the
Lord for intervention and tried to comfort his brother in an embrace
of desperation.
~
When Rachel returned from recovery, Daniel entered the ICU,
leaving the family behind. George and Joanne were there. She was
crying but when she saw Daniel she came up and took his hands. “I’m
so sorry,” she sobbed, but she couldn’t say anymore and hurried
away.
“Please – don’t do this,” Daniel begged George. “Please –”
George was staring at Rachel with unblinking eyes. “The doctors
don’t think there’s much left of her – even if she did wake up. That’s
no life. It’s better to –”
 252
“No – I don’t care, please, don’t let her die. I’ll take care of her,”
he pleaded.
When he looked at Daniel, he shook his head and just walked
away.
Daniel pulled up a chair and sat at her side. The Rosary was still
in her hand, and he ran his fingers over the beads. He wanted to pray,
instead, he started speaking to her. “You’d never believe the dream I
had. We had a baby girl,” he said through the haze of tears and pain.
“She had your red hair and my blue eyes. She was so beautiful. Her
name was Rose, just like my mother.”
In sudden desperation he rose to his feet and leaned over her.
“Rachel!” he cried in anguish. “You’ve got to hear me! Rachel! Do
you know what your father has done? He signed a do not resuscitate
order! If your heart stops again – they won’t bring you back! Do you
hear me! They won’t bring you back – you’ll die. They’ll take away
our dreams. You’ve got to stay alive or they will let you die! Please,
Sweetheart, don’t let them take you away from me! Please, baby,
please – live. Fight to live!” He kissed her cheek. “I won’t leave you
again! I’m going to stay right here – do you understand? I’ll never let
them take you without me. Even if I have to storm the gates of
Heaven or crawl all the way through Hell we’re going to be together
forever. Do you hear me! That’s my vow!” He got down on his knees
and held onto her as if in his embrace could somehow keep her soul
contained within her body by the very strength of his love. “Live,
Sweetheart, live.” He stayed there all the rest of that day and in to the
night, ignoring the pain. He stayed on his knees even when his body
threatened to fail him. He wasn’t going to let her down again.
~
Jackie entered the cafeteria the next afternoon and found Thomas
and Peter seated at the table in the far corner with the Seldons. She
pulled up a chair, after greeting Peter with a kiss on the cheek.
“Do you want some lunch?” Peter asked as he started to rise.
“No, I’m not hungry. How’s Rachel?” she asked.
“Still no change, but she’s alive. I think the doctors are amazed
she’s lasted this long,” Thomas sighed heavily, and then he felt sorry
for his statement when he saw the look of pain in Joanne’s eyes.
“And Daniel?” Jackie asked quietly.
“He’s been on his knees for the last twenty-four hours.” Peter
added.
 253
Jackie thought of the pain he must be in. Never in her life had she
seen anyone suffer so much for someone they loved. She remembered
what she actually came to say. “I just got off the phone with Lewis
Masterson at Acorn Productions,” she stated.
“Weren’t they the ones Rachel was working for?” Thomas
questioned.
“He wanted to see how she was doing. And he told me the most
incredible story. Do you know how Daniel got those scratches on his
face?” she asked but didn’t wait for a reply “Daniel arrived not too
long after Rachel’s accident. The car she was driving in was caught in
a mud slide and rolled about a hundred feet down into a raging river.
Daniel risked his life hanging off a rope to get her out and he carried
her up – all that way in his arms,” she stated in amazement. “And
that’s not all he did,” Jackie continued. “Daniel apparently decked the
star of the movie, because he made a very unkind remark about
Rachel,” she finished, but she couldn’t stand Timothy Fox anyway.
“Mark Corman was fired for bungling the production, and Daniel
apparently told him would never work for Acorn – ever.”
“I’m liking your boy better and better. Of course, he’s already
tops with me since he gave Victor the plastering he deserved,”
George offered.
~
It was late, but Daniel was still on his knees. He had spent another
day next to Rachel’s bed praying with no results. He was exhausted,
starved for sleep and food, but he couldn’t even think of his own
needs. All he wanted was for Rachel to open her eyes and live again.
However, he heard the whisper of his name and looked up, but he
couldn’t focus his eyes on the face of the young man wearing the
uniform of a janitor. “Did you get it?” he asked quietly.
The young man glanced back at the nurse’s station to see if he was
being watched – he wasn’t. “Yeah, I got it.” He took the hand gun
from the pocket of his pants.
“Is it loaded?” His voice was nearly a whisper.
“You bet.” He waited, as Daniel reached back for his wallet and
stuffed five one hundred dollars bills in his hand. The young man
handed over the revolver and fled. Easy money, he thought, as he
hurried away.
Checking it quickly, Daniel found it in perfect working order and
slid it into his belt and covered it with his shirt. He let out a sigh of
 254
relief and knew at the moment of Rachel’s death, the next would be
his own. “Here’s to my love,” he whispered.
Yet, from terrible relief, the anger swelled from his very core to be
vented in frustration, and he looked Heavenward. “Why?” he began.
“Hasn’t Rachel suffered enough!” he called to God. “All we did was
love each other! Is that a sin, is that why we’re being punished now?”
His patience was gone. “If somebody has to be punished – then
punish me! I did this! I knew how she felt about you, about her vows,
but I loved her. I wanted her! I was the one who forced her to make
the choice! Punish me!” he begged. “I fell in love with an Angel and
now you want her back, but – please don’t take her life,” he pleaded.
“I’ll do anything – I’ll give her back if you let her live!” How could
he do that? he wondered – then he knew. “I’ll – I’ll go away. I’ll
prove my love to you and her. I’ll stay away and I won’t ever come
back,” he whispered. “Please, punish me, not her. She’s all that
matters to me. Just let her live! I can do anything if I know that she’s
on the Earth with me. Please, she kept her word to you and I swear
I’ll keep mine.” His voice broke with emotion, but he continued to
repeat the prayer over and over.
~
Joanne entered the unit early the next morning. Daniel was still on
his knees, his head down, holding on to Rachel and deep in prayer.
Being careful not to disturb Daniel, she made her way up to the head
of the bed.
It was hard to look at the bandages. Instead, she focused on a
single lock of Rachel’s hair that escaped the wrapping. She took the
curl between her fingers and remembered brushing it when Rachel
was a little girl. Back came all the childhood songs and games they
shared together when George was at work. The secret outings to the
ice cream parlor on the way home from school. The few trips they
took to Grandma’s house when her husband was away. They had led
such a lonely life. So much of it filled with pain and fear and now this
awful calamity. “God, please help my little girl, and Daniel, too. They
have suffered so much,” she whispered.
She was falling, falling through memories – memories so fresh
and clear that each one seemed ready to be lived again. She examined
each one, even the ones with pain. They shuffled in front of her like a
deck of cards, falling and spinning like leaves in the wind. But among
them were the memories that gleamed and seemed to cast their own
 255
light. They were her joy, her only happiness in life. In every one,
Daniel was at its center. Sometimes it was just a look, the sound of his
voice and the way he laughed. To wake in his arms, his smile and his
whispered words of love.
Then from far away, she could hear him calling her name, it was
an anguished cry, but where was he? She wanted to call out to him
but couldn’t. Instead, she reached out with her hand.
For a moment, Joanne thought she saw movement and then it
happened again. Rachel raised one shaky finger within the beads of
her Rosary. In shock, she watched a second finger join the first,
moving slowly but steadily forward, her trembling fingers reaching
out toward Daniel’s face, just inches away.
An almost imperceptible shudder raced through Rachel’s body,
and Joanne looked at her daughter’s face. Rachel opened her eyes,
and Joanne gasped, suspended in shock and overwhelming disbelief –
she couldn’t even speak.
At the conclusion of another endless prayer, Daniel was barely
conscious, but he cried. A lone tear slipped down his cheek – God
wasn’t listening and all hope seemed dead, but he wouldn’t give up.
“Rachel,” he whispered at the edge of despair, but the strength of his
love forced him back into prayer. In the haze of exhaustion, he felt the
comfort of Rachel’s soft hand against his cheek. Along with the grief,
he was now going mad, he thought ironically. Even when he believed,
he heard Rachel calling his name, he questioned his own sanity.
“Daniel,” Joanne called again, but she could just barely get his
name out, still he didn’t respond. Rachel too, seemed barely aware of
her surrounding, but her fingers continued to caress Daniel’s cheek.
“Daniel!” Joanne cried again.
Daniel finally opened his eyes, but he couldn’t focus, yet, he still
felt the comfort of her touch. Those soft hands, he thought. He loved
the feel of them and kissed her fingers. “Rachel,” he whispered again
and smiled within the caress of her love.
“Daniel!” Joanne shook him hard with the last of her strength.
“Rachel’s awake!”
The haze lifted with her cry. Rachel was what? He looked up with
a start, but the first thing he saw was Rachel reaching for him, he
grabbed her hand and then in stunned amazement, he looked at her
face – she was looking right at him. He scrubbed his eyes to clear
 256
them and looked at her again. This time, she was trying to smile
around the breathing tube. “Rachel!”
Joanne burst into tears, kissed Rachel, before hurrying out in
search of a doctor.
Daniel tried to rise, but his legs buckled under him. He forced
himself up, hanging on the bed for support. He looked down into her
face. Was she really looking at him, or was it a dream? “Rachel!” He
wanted to hear her voice, to know she was really there, really all
right. “I love you, if you love me, blink your eyes twice.” He waited.
When she did, he kissed her face, her cheek and forehead. “Thank
you, God.”
Doctors came from all directions and Daniel was pushed out of
the way, but her hand desperately reached for him around the crowd
of health care workers.
Joanne burst out of the unit and hurried into the waiting room.
“She opened her eyes,” she wept. “She awake! Daniel was praying,
and she patted his cheek!”
“Praise God,” Thomas sagged back in his chair, he was so
relieved.
Jackie burst into tears and threw herself into Peter’s arms.
“Amen to that, Dad,” Peter answered, but he was in tears himself.
Joanne collapsed in the chair near her husband. “The first thing I
saw was her hand moving. She was reaching for Daniel,” she
explained and sobbed in relief.
The doctors were baffled. Rachel shouldn’t be alive, but she was!
She should be a vegetable, but she wasn’t! Her vital signs were
normal, and her heart rhythm was strong and steady.
Father Henry entered after hearing the news, but he wasn’t
surprised. “I make it a habit never to bet against the house.” The
doctors stared at him, puzzled, and then understood when he pointed
Heavenward. Then, he came up to Daniel and put his hand on his
shoulder. “You prayed for a miracle and I think you got one.” He
smiled, but wasn’t really wasn’t surprised when Daniel suddenly
hugged him. He offered a loving blessing before he started away.
“Thank you, Father.”
When the doctors finished their examination, Daniel took her
hand. The love in her eyes calmed his soul, but her expression turned
to one of worry. “I’m just tired, sweetheart, just tired, as long as
you’re all right, so am I. I love you so much.” She blinked twice in
 257
return, and did it again with an expression of pure devotion in her
eyes. Daniel tried to speak, instead, he sobbed until his body was
racked with them.
Her blinking eyes were swimming with tears, as he hung onto her
and rested his cheek against her to cry in relief. The terrible pain
poured out, but he was comforted as he ran her fingers through his
hair, caressed his cheek and held him as tight as she could. Nothing
could have soothed him as much, or calmed his heart more, than her
loving touch. When the world began to slow down this time, he was
glad. Let it stop forever in this moment, capturing this second in time
– of pure absolute joy.

Chapter Forty-Seven
Still Daniel wouldn’t leave Rachel’s side in the twelve hours that
followed. It didn’t matter that he hadn’t slept for days and eaten
nothing. His darling Rachel was alive and he couldn’t leave her. He
watched over her now as she slept, devoted to his place at her side.
But a hand on his shoulder caused him to turn his eyes away.
“How is she?” Joanne whispered.
“Asleep.” Daniel was so hoarse he could hardly speak, nor could
he stop the falling tears. He couldn’t even thank Joanne when she
tidied his face with her handkerchief.
“You should rest now, you need to sleep,” she urged, being the
last in a long line of worried family members to make this journey to
visit Rachel and make an attempt to lure Daniel away. She was
touched by his devotion to her daughter, but knew if he didn’t rest
and eat soon, he was going to be worse off than Rachel.
Daniel only shook his head. He was well beyond reason to explain
himself to anyone. His only need was to stay where he was, waiting
for Rachel to open her eyes.
“No, you need to rest. Rachel is going to be fine, she will. Now
won’t you come and have something to eat? Just lie down for an hour
or two? I’ll be here to look after Rachel.” Still he kept shaking his
head until she relented. He looked so pathetic. He kissed Rachel’s
hand gently as not to wake her but seemed completely beyond caring
for himself. She returned to the hallway and his waiting family. “He
won’t come out.”
“Thanks for trying.” Thomas was grateful.
 258
“I think we should just go in there and get him. Dad, he hasn’t
eaten or slept for days!” Peter spoke in frustration but fear was his
true motivation.
“I know, but we can’t use force, if he struggled in his condition –
with Rachel just a few feet away.” He shook his head. “Let’s give it a
little more time.”
“I don’t know how he’s holding up. I can hardly stay on my feet.”
Jackie yawned.
“Dear, you need to rest yourself, you and Joanne should both rest.
Dad and I will stay. Let me call your car.” He was already reaching
for his phone.
“I couldn’t leave Rachel.” Joanne’s eyes filled with tears.
“Good Heavens no, I wouldn’t think of leaving either.” Jackie was
determined.
After the worry about Rachel and Daniel’s terrible condition,
Thomas actually found a smile. “Someone has got to sleep
eventually,” he reasoned. “Rachel is going to need care when she’s
released from the hospital and none of us, least of all Daniel, is going
to be in any shape to do it.” His observation seemed to lessen the
tension. “I insist you two ladies are the only hope we have to see that
she gets the care she needs.” He took the only liberty a gentleman
could take with a lady.
Joanne had never had her hand kissed before, but it touched her
very deeply. “You will watch over her and call if there’s a problem?”
“You have my word.”
“I guess I could use some sleep,” Jackie conceded. “What about
Daniel?”
“We’ll look after Daniel,” Peter promised.
“All right.” Joanne felt a little better but went in to check on her
daughter one more time. She entreated Daniel again but to no avail
before departing with Jackie after waking up her husband from his
reclining position on the couch.
Peter checked on Daniel and found him smiling – Rachel was
awake.
“I love you, too,” he replied to her blinking eyes with tears, but he
was smiling.
Rachel wiped away his tears, but he looked as though he was
going to drop at any moment. She wondered how long he had been at
her side. She imagined days by the way he looked and the length of
 259
his beard. Frustrated by her inability to speak, she realized one thing
she could do. Holding up her hands, she pretended to be writing and
he understood and asked for a note pad and pencil from the nurse.
Daniel watched, wishing he could see what she was writing, but she
was holding it over her head, so he waited anxiously. When she held
out the pad, he read it greedily.
“You need to sleep.”
“No – baby,” he pleaded, but he waited when she began writing
again.
“Have you eaten?”
“You’re all that matters.” He watched a frown replace her sweet
expression, but it made him smile. He was about to get another note,
and by the determination by which she wrote it, he figured he was
about to be scolded.
“It’s time for bed! I’m serious!”
“No Sweetheart,” he whimpered.
She flipped to a new page and started writing again, this time she
handed him the whole notepad. “Yes, Daniel! And I don’t want you
to come back until you have eaten, had a shower, shaved and had a
full night’s sleep! I mean it! I really mean it!”
When Daniel looked back up at Rachel, she was giving him a
stern expression, and she was pointing out of the room. “I don’t want
to leave you,” he pleaded, shedding more tears, but he was still
smiling. Rachel pointed several times to the note and again out of the
room with determination. “But, Sweetheart –” he began, but Rachel
pointed out of the room again. “Don’t use that tone with me,” he
kidded, and her eyes sparkled, but again, she pointed out. “All right, I
won’t argue. I’ll do want ever you want.” He kissed her hand, but
when her fingers caressed his cheek he closed his eyes. He opened
them again when she tapped him on the shoulder. She was pointing
again. “Okay.” He had to force himself up, barely able to get to his
feet. He was still in so much pain, but he kissed her on the cheek. “I
love you so much. Tonight, you’ll be in my arms.” He kissed her
again and finally limped to the door, but he kept looking back. In
desperation, he changed his mind but was met with an adamant
expression and a waving finger. “Yes ma’am.”
Daniel staggered out into the hall, barely able to stand. Thomas
saw him from the waiting room and motioned for Peter to join him,
and they hurried to his side. Still smiling and clutching the note pad in
 260
his hands, his father and brother came up on either side of him and
took him by the arms. “Look at what she wrote, Dad. It’s better than a
sonnet. She really loves me.”
Thomas had to read the last note from Daniel’s hand, for he
wouldn’t give it up. “Thank Heavens,” he breathed out. Rachel had
done it. “And if you really love her, you’ll follow every instruction.
Come on, let’s get you to that room and get some food in you.” Half
dragging him, Thomas and Peter led him up the hall.
Daniel struggled to stay on his feet, as they entered the room and
then felt the bed under him and his shoes being removed. The
moment his head hit the pillow, he felt sleep overtaking him, but he
fought it. “I gotta eat, she wants me to eat.”
“It’s been here waiting for you,” Thomas consoled and then
brought up the head of the bed. He poured a glass of water, but he
was amazed Daniel could still be conscious after such an ordeal and
so many hours without sleep or food. Daniel drained the glass with
his help, and Thomas poured him another.
Daniel couldn’t get his eyes to focus any longer, but he hung onto
the note pad and wished he could read it again. Even the faces his
family receded into fuzzy forms of light and darkness, as they
hovered over him.
“I want to get a look at these scratches.” Peter examined the
wounds on his face and undid his shirt but to see them all, he had to
remove it entirely.
For the first time, Thomas and Peter could see the scratches on his
arms, chest and back, some looked worse than others but they were
healing. However, Peter reacted with alarm when he saw the revolver.
It had fallen on the bed next to Daniel, but his hands were shaking
when he picked it up. “Dad –”
Thomas took the gun and set it aside, and he reached out to Peter,
squeezing and patting his distressed son on the arm. “Let’s get your
brother fed,” he said quietly, glancing at the gun on the nightstand. He
of all people understood the grief Daniel had suffered to be driven to
contemplate taking his life.
Peter tried to focus on anything but the gun. “Let’s get him
cleaned up first. He hasn’t taken a shower in days,” he explained, but
his hands shook violently.
Part of him wanted to protest being washed and changed into
pajamas, the other part just plain didn’t care. After, he could hardly
 261
see the food tray in front of him when Peter put the fork in his hand.
Blinking, he couldn’t see what was on the plate, but took a stab at it,
but had no idea if food was on the other end of the fork.
Thomas took the fork and finished the task himself. “Open your
mouth,” Thomas requested and repeated the process until Daniel had
eaten enough to fulfill Rachel’s wishes. “Sleep now, go to sleep,” he
urged. “Rachel wants you to go to sleep.” Thomas let the head of the
bed back down and tucked his son in.
“I didn’t want – to leave her –” he said quietly, tears ran down the
sides of his face. “I love her – so much.” He croaked out the words.
“Please, please – take care of her.” Daniel struggled to speak until
unconsciousness took him.
Peter looked at the gun again and was still so shocked and
frightened. “We almost lost them both,” he whispered. “I’m so glad
it’s over.” He took the gun, removed the bullets, and tried to force
down the thought of Daniel taking his own life.
“So am I,” Thomas sighed and thanked God for this miracle. “I’m
going down to sit with Rachel. He doesn’t want her to be alone and I
don’t blame him.” He kissed Daniel’s forehead and turned to Peter.
“Are you going to be all right?”
“I’ll stay here and look after him, and I’ll take care of this,” Peter
promised, referring to the gun. He watched his father leave the room
before turning back to his brother. Daniel looked peaceful now, so
different from the man who arrived days before, out of his mind with
worry. It had broken his heart to see him suffer, all the pain and
torment he’d gone through in the name of love. There had also been
hate, never had he seen Daniel so angry, so close to murder and it still
frightened him.
Now as he watched him, all he could think of was the life they had
shared. Daniel had always been the one he turned to when he couldn’t
face his father with bad grades, or questions about the girl he had a
crush on in middle school. He looked up to Daniel, depended on him,
almost as if he were a second father.
Though, he never really envied his brother’s success, it only came
between them once because of a woman he thought he loved. How,
he still regretted it even to that very moment, remembering the look
on Daniel’s face after he struck him. The memory of the pain in his
eyes haunted him still, but Daniel forgave him and never spoke of it
 262
again. Instead, he offered his unwavering support in the painful
months that followed, as he recovered from his broken heart.
That was the second time as an adult that Peter had cried, the first
was when his mother had died. But in his whole life he had never
seen Daniel break down until this last awful week. Always so in
control, from as far back as he could remember, then to watch Daniel
day by day unravel in grief and worry, wanting to die because he
believed he was losing the woman he loved.
Still, he was horrified to think Daniel might have taken his life if
Rachel had died. Peter anguished over the mental picture such an idea
produced. Desperate for comfort after the days of worry, he reached
out to Daniel to show gentle affection he believed could never be
shared if his brother were awake. He patted his shoulder, straightened
out his unkempt hair and took his hand in his own. He wasn’t
surprised at the depth of his own feelings, but he wished he could
really express them. Yet, with his brother asleep, he did what he
hadn’t done since he was five – he kissed his brother on the cheek.
However, he took in a breath of surprise when Daniel opened his
eyes, and he received the faintest of smiles. “Daniel –” he whispered.
“I – thought you – were Dad –”
“No – it’s me,” he said softly, watching another fleeting smile,
before Daniel again succumbed to sleep. “But I love you just as
much,” he whispered and for the third time in his life as an adult, he
broke down and cried.
~
Quietly, Thomas made his way into the ICU. Rachel’s eyes smiled
when he took it her out-stretched hand. He took a seat next to her bed,
and squeezed her hand gently. “You know, this cheek here has been
mighty lonely for you.” He pointed to his cheek. “So you have to
hurry up and get out of here,” he said softly.
Rachel pretended to write on her own hand, she still had the pencil
Daniel had given her, but Thomas had to go the nurse’s station for
another pad of paper.
Only two words were written on the page when she finished.
“How’s Daniel?”
“He’s right down the hall sound asleep, and I thank you. He’s
been so worried about you. From the moment he pulled you out of the
wreck, he’s been with you.”
 263
Rachel was writing quickly and held out the paper. “He was at the
accident?”
“Yes, he found out about your plans to marry him when he got
back from Mexico. He arrived on the set not too long after your car
went off the road. Jackie said he risked his life to get you out and
brought you back here, and here he stayed,” he finished softly.
“Was he hurt?”
“He scratched himself up pretty bad, but no,” he reassured.
“How many days?”
“Six,” Thomas answered, “six very long days.”
“Did I almost die?”
“Yes.”
“Was it bad for Daniel?”
Thomas thought back over the last six days, and tried to decide
how much he should tell her. When he looked up, he saw she was
crying, and he wiped away her tears with his handkerchief. “If you
had died, my dear, he would have died with you.”
“I love him so much.”
“And he loves you.”
“I miss him.”
“He’ll be here in the morning just like you ordered.” He smiled.
~
Victor looked at himself in the bathroom mirror after his shower
and flinched at the sight of his black eye and swollen nose. It had
been days since the attack, and yet the bruises were just now
beginning to fade. He was still in terrible pain, his mid-section ached
and this was the first morning he was able to stand up straight.
He studied his reflection with a sense of frustration, after all the
work he had done to his face to make it perfect – Daniel Hunter
comes along and puts a dent in it.
With the thought of the Hunter, he became angry again. He still
couldn’t believe it was he, Daniel Hunter, the rich, handsome and
very famous actor was in love with his wife! Victor thought of her
living in the wealth he would provide, the big fancy houses all over
the world and with millions at her fingertips. It was outrageous!
Sharon was lying on the bed in utter contentment, reading her
weekly stack of rag magazines when Victor came out of the
bathroom.
 264
“I think Daniel Hunter ruined my cheek implant. Look at this.” He
brought his face over for Sharon to examine, which pushed and
prodded.
“It feels the same to me.” She shrugged and immediately went
back to her papers.
“I can see how much my face means to you,” he growled.
“Oh, you know I love your face,” Sharon purred but stopped
suddenly at the very center of the magazine and sat bolt upright.
“Victor, we’re in The True Examiner!”
Victor snatched it out of her hands, shocked at what he saw. The
article and subsequent photos had been taken in the hospital waiting
room and there was a prominent picture of Daniel Hunter trying to
kill him but it was the headline!

CRUEL HUSBAND WAITS FOR WIFE TO DIE!

The entire story followed, and Victor came out as the king of the
bad guys. Daniel, on the other hand, was a big hero. Victor hung his
head after he read the part about him and Sharon counting the
insurance money, even before his wife was dead.
He was astounded to discover, as he read the article that his wife
had been carrying on a secret romance. It was all there, the whole
story centered on the long-term love story between Rachel and Daniel
and how her marriage to Victor and her faith to her vows denied true
love.
He looked at the beautiful picture of Daniel and Rachel taken at
the premiere on the third page of the article. There they were, happy,
smiling and so rich. He was furious, and he tore the paper in half and
threw it around the room, ignoring the protests from Sharon, who
hadn’t finished reading it yet.
He was still angry when heard the doorbell. Fearing for his safety,
he put on his robe and discreetly looked out the window before
answering the door. A short man with a briefcase stood waiting on the
porch. He looked safe enough, but still, he kept the chain on upon
answering the door. “What do you want?” he snapped and glared.
“Mr. West, my name is Ross Trent, from Trent Investigations –
my card.” He slipped it into the partially open door.
“I don’t need a private investigator,” he replied harshly, but before
Victor could shut the door, Trent stopped him.
 265
“My client wishes to offer you a rather large settlement,” Trent
called out.
Victor unlocked the chain. “Would you like to come in?”
“Thank you.” Trent entered and Victor offered him a seat on the
couch.
“You were talking about a settlement?” Victor smiled.
“I’m here on behalf of my client to offer you the sum of one
hundred thousand dollars to compensate you for your unfortunate
injuries.” Trent waited.
“What! One hundred thousand, you have to be joking! Hunter
ruined my face! I’m in constant pain and that cheap-skate is only
going to give me a hundred thousand! I won’t take it! I’m going to the
police! I’ll sue him in civil court for millions!” He ended his tirade
when Trent dropped one of the graphic pictures on the coffee table –
Victor’s eyes just about came out of his head. “How did you get
this?”
“I have quite a few photos like this with three different women,”
Trent explained.
“Who is it, Victor?” Sharon called from the bedroom.
“It’s just business – private business!” he called back. The last
thing he wanted was for Sharon to see photos of him in bed with other
women. Not that he cared about her feelings, but she would make his
life a nightmare. “What do those photos have to do with Hunter
beating me up?” he questioned angrily.
“Nothing, but they may have a lot to do with your divorce.
However, we will get to that later. Now to the problem at hand, if you
accept this settlement and decline to press charges against Mr.
Hunter, Ms. Turner will decline to press charges against you for
attempted rape. Also, Mrs. West will decline to file charges for
assault and battery.” He smiled. “And the last, but certainly not least –
the IRS. I’m sure they would be very interested in the million dollar
check you tried to bury in that offshore account.” Trent closed his
briefcase.
Victor sat stunned. He’d thought he’d been so clever.
“Now, back to the divorce,” he continued. “The pictures have
angered Mrs. West. She could very well change her mind about the
deal she has made with you pertaining to all your joint assets,
including the million dollars. It is her wish that Mr. Hunter be spared
any further – unpleasantness. She is willing to let things stand as they
 266
are, or if you chose not to accept this deal, she will keep you tied up
in court battling this out indefinitely. Mr. Hunter is willing to put his
considerable financial weight at the disposal of Mrs. West, which
means by the time they are through with you, you will not have a pot
to – well you get the idea,” he finished.
Victor sat stunned, they were after his money. “I’ll take the
hundred thousand.”
“Fine.” He opened his briefcase. “If you’ll sign these documents.”
He placed several contracts in front of Victor, who signed without
protest and was handed a check. “It was nice doing business with you.
You don’t have to see me to the door.” He left without a farewell.
Victor was sitting on the couch with a check in his hand.
~
Trent got into the limousine just around the corner, which took off
the moment he closed the door. “Well?” Jackie asked.
“He took the bait.” Trent smiled.
“Somehow I knew he would. Now all we have to do is keep this
from Daniel and Rachel.” She smiled at George and Joanne, her
guests of the night before.
“What a relief. It would be a shame if Daniel had to go to jail after
the service he rendered to all mankind. Not to mention the sheer
entertainment value he provided.” He laughed. “How is Victor
looking this fine morning?”
“Still very swollen and bruised, I’m afraid,” Trent offered.
“That’s too bad.” He wasn’t sorry in the least.
“Please, no more talk about fighting,” Joanne pleaded.
George’s glare silenced her. “Are you kidding – I’m going to
frame this.” George smiled as he held up the copy of The True
Examiner turned to the page with the picture of Daniel trying to
choke the life out of Victor.
Joanne knew better than to open her mouth again, but she didn’t
like the talk of violence but secretly, in her heart, she was glad Victor
got a little of his own back.

Chapter Forty-Eight
“Morning,” Peter called the moment Daniel opened his eyes. It
had been a long night, and an even longer morning, as he waited for
his brother to wake up. However, Daniel didn’t immediately reply.
Instead, he searched the room with his eyes, until finally, his gaze
 267
returned to Peter. “Are you hungry? You must be. You slept right
through breakfast. Dad’s gone to get you something to eat.”
“What – time is it?” It was a struggle to get the words out of his
mouth.
Peter looked at his watch. “Almost noon.” He was distracted at the
return of his father, who was carrying a tray. “He’s awake.”
Thomas turned his eyes to his eldest son, as his put the lunch tray
down and smiled. “I bet you’re hungry. Would you like to get cleaned
up first?” he asked, but Daniel was just staring at him. “Daniel?”
Absolutely nothing made sense. He was in the hospital by the look
of the room. His father and brother were smiling at him but this
seemed more a crazy dream than reality. However, his head ached
terribly. “What?”
“Did you want to get cleaned up before you eat?” Thomas asked
again. “Rachel has already had her second meal of the day,” he
revealed, but Daniel’s reaction to his statement somehow was no
surprise.
Daniel ripped the covers off, sending them flying. “Rachel!” He
sat bolt upright, but his spine rebelled. The pain shot all the way up
his back to meet his pounding headache, which threatened to blow off
the top of his skull. Undeterred, he swung his legs off the bed, which
brought about another round of indescribable pain, but Daniel would
not be stopped. The moment he felt the floor underneath his bare feet
he pushed himself up – his knees buckled and he started to drop
straight back down.
“Easy!” Thomas had one of Daniel’s arms, Peter had a hold of the
other, but his son was still trying to leave the room.
“Let me go!” he pleaded pitifully. “Rachel!”
“You wouldn’t want to upset Rachel by stumbling into her room
in your pajamas,” Thomas pointed out to his wild-eyed son. “Besides,
aren’t you forgetting something?” He brought up his son’s arm so he
could see the small notepad still held tightly in Daniel’s hand. “Your
future missus made a few requests of you last night.”
Every tender emotion he owned raced to the surface. “Shower!”
He turned to the bathroom at once. However, with his first step, his
knee gave out, but his family kept him on his feet. The second step
was better and by the time he reached the bathroom door, he was
steadier, but he felt he’d aged a hundred years. Every movement
caused him terrible pain, but still he pushed on.
 268
“How is she?” Daniel begged for news.
“She has rosy cheeks.” Thomas’s statement had Daniel’s full
attention.
“Really?”
“She looks just like an Angel,” Thomas concluded gently.
“My Angel!” Daniel was moving faster
“Here give me the pad. You’re going want to save Rachel’s
notes.” Thomas had to pry it out of Daniel’s hand. “You don’t want to
get them wet.”
Peter had a hold of his brother’s arm, as he reached into the
shower stall to turn on the water. But he watched in sympathy as
Daniel tried to get undressed. When he pulled the tie to his pajama
bottoms they just dropped unceremoniously to floor to pool around
his feet. Poor Daniel couldn’t even bend down to retrieve them, nor
was he even capable of lifting either foot to get out of them after two
wobbly attempts.
“Sorry,” Daniel pleaded pitifully, as his father bent down to help,
but he repeated the apology when he discovered his fingers were too
stiff to unbutton the pajama top. However to his relief neither his
father nor bother made a joke out of his inability to undress himself.
“Hurry,” he begged anxiously, as his brother undid the last button.
Peter caught a lot of the shower spray when Daniel stepped into
the stall, so did the floor, but there was no way he was going to leave
Daniel in his condition. Instead, he hovered, his hands out to catch his
brother if he couldn’t stay on his feet.
At this point, Daniel couldn’t care less that his shower was public
affair. Nor did it matter that his family members had help dry him off
– or get him dressed.
Every moment on his feet was painful, but he forced his body to
comply. He straightened his spine, pulled his shoulders back and
toughed out the pain. Three cups of coffee helped, so did the food.
Therefore by the time he shaved, he stood alone in front of the mirror.
He was glad Peter had packed one of the shirts Rachel had bought for
him. He knew how much it would please her.
The moment his beard was gone and his hair combed, he studied
his reflection, but he didn’t like what he saw. The scratches were
healing, but he still looked so tired. He tried smiling – it didn’t help.
Then quietly, he said, in the manner of a tabloid headline, “Hunky
 269
Daniel Hunter hit by truck – dragged ten miles.” He knew he looked
bad and had the dark circles under his eyes to prove it.
Thomas was holding his arm as he was guided across the hall, but
Daniel pulled away before entering.
Peter stood watching with his father, as Daniel limped into the
unit and waved to the now familiar nurses. It was the tender
expression on Daniel’s face as he looked beyond the curtain to his
little sweetheart that Peter would carry all the rest of his life.
Rachel was smiling! The breathing tube was gone and the bandage
that covered most of her head had been replaced by a much smaller
one, allowing most of her beautiful red hair to escape. She was
reaching with all the strength she had. He was in her arms a moment
later. “Please say it,” he pleaded.
In a hoarse whisper, she replied, “I love you.”
He looked into her eyes. “It seems like I’ve been waiting my
whole life to hear you say my three favorite words.” He kissed her
and felt her hands sliding up his arms, but only a little more then
halfway – she was so weak.
When the kiss ended, he remained close. With trembling fingers,
she traced the scratches, one across the bridge of his nose and a bad
one on his forehead.
“Your father told me what you did. How you pulled me out of the
wreck. He said you risked your life,” she stated, but her voice was
just a rasping whisper.
“I went down there to save my life – you are my life. All I could
think about was getting you out.” He kissed her again, but Rachel
ended it. She still had more to say.
“He also told me, you know my secret about the divorce.” She
looked into his eyes. “Who told you?” It was hard to speak, and she
reached for her water.
Daniel helped her take a sip, as he began. “It was an accident
really. I told Jackie and Peter that I was going to surprise you with a
nursery down at the office for our babies.” He stopped when her eyes
sparkled. “They thought you’d told me about your plans – it just came
out. And to say the least, I was surprised and very, very happy. That’s
why I came back to Mexico.” Her smile lightened his heart.
“I wish I knew you were coming, I wouldn’t have gone driving off
alone.” She reached for the water again, and Daniel brought the straw
to her lips.
 270
“Why did you? Obviously it was kind of dangerous,” he asked
quietly.
Rachel was a little embarrassed. “I walked off the set.”
Daniel was surprised. “You? It must have been bad for you to do
that.”
“On any other day, I wouldn’t have, but I lost my temper. It was
such a stupid fight. I’ve worked with my share of ego driven stars,
present company excluded, and brainless producers before. I’m used
to needless delays, but I was in a hurry. I wanted to finish the film and
come home and marry you.” She grabbed the front of his shirt and
pulled him into another kiss, but when it ended, she continued. “But
that silly Timothy Fox made me so mad. What is it with these kids
who hit it big fast? It goes right to their little pinheads. I just couldn’t
bear to be in the same tent with him.” She had to take another sip of
water but it was getting easier to speak.
“Well, that makes me feel better about smacking him,” he
grumbled, but Daniel regretted the words the moment they left his
mouth. He calmly pulled up the nearby chair and sat at her side and
hoped she didn’t hear him.
“You did what?” Rachel couldn’t believe what she just heard.
“I was under a lot of stress,” he explained.
“Daniel.” Her voice was low, her expression disapproving.
“I admit I shouldn’t have done it, but that kid has a big mouth.”
Daniel didn’t want to go into details. It would hurt Rachel’s feelings
and only make him mad again. He had felt a little guilty about
slapping and terrorizing the kid, but now that he knew it was he who
had driven Rachel into the jungle relieved him of the guilt entirely.
“That temper of yours is going to get you into such trouble one of
these days,” she warned but noticed something hanging in the air. He
looked away, unable to meet her eyes. “What did you do?” she asked.
“Like I said, I was under a lot of stress,” he began sheepishly. This
wasn’t the conversation he wanted to have. They should be sharing
tender words of love, not how many people he’d beat up while she
was unconscious. Glancing at Rachel, he knew she wasn’t going to
give it up. “Victor was here.”
“And?” She waited.
“Well – uh – he knows about the two of us now,” he admitted.
“He does.” She could see this wasn’t the end of the story. “And?”
 271
Daniel smiled weakly. “Maybe we should talk about this later,” he
offered. He thought how unbelievable it was that just hours before he
didn’t know whether she was going to live or die. Now, they were
sitting together talking.
“You hit him, didn’t you?” she accused, but she still wasn’t angry.
“That’s one way to put it.” He looked into her eyes. “He was in
this room and when I saw him – I just lost it. All I could think of was
what he’d done to you. I wanted him to pay. Actually, I wanted him
dead. I beat him up pretty bad. Dad and Peter stopped me before it
went too far. But Victor is going to be blowing his nose out his ear for
a while. Did I tell you your father likes me?” He changed the subject.
Rachel said nothing. It took her a moment to take it in. “My father
is here? My mother? I was beginning to think it was a dream.”
Daniel nodded but regretted his actions, if he saw disappointment
in her eyes, or worse, anger at his reckless behavior he would never
forgive himself. When Rachel found his eyes, he didn’t see either. In
fact, he wasn’t sure what he was seeing.
“My father likes you, I gather he was there for the main event,”
she concluded and when Daniel acknowledged he was, she continued.
“It must have been one heck of a fight.” She smiled but closed her
eyes and touched her aching head.
Daniel caressed her cheek, worried. “Do you want me to call the
nurse?”
“No, I’m just so tired. I don’t think I closed my eyes last night. I
can’t sleep anymore without you,” she explained gently.
“That’s something I can help you with.” Daniel pulled the curtain
around her bed.
“How?” she asked.
“Move over,” he whispered and carefully slid her to the side of the
small bed and kicked off his shoes. He lay down next to her and she
found her place on his shoulder. Mindful of the IV’s, he put his arms
around her and closed his eyes. It had been a hard week, he could use
a nap, he thought, as long as it was a nap in her arms.
“Are you really going to put in a nursery for our babies?” She held
him tighter.
“Yeah, I’m going to use the big conference room right next to our
office. And when Jackie and Peter finally get married, they can share
it with us.”
 272
“Oh, that would be wonderful. I can’t wait to marry you, I know
God will understand – He must understand.”
“He will understand, because –” he paused and wondered if he
should tell her, but the truth would end the conflict. “You’re free,
you’re really free,” he whispered.
“Victor’s dead?” she asked in shock.
“No, he’s not dead.” He waited, there were only two ways she
could be free.
“He cheated on me?” She raised her painful head to look into his
eyes, and she could see he was serious. “How do you know?”
“Our Fairy God mother, also known as Jackie, got the goods on
him – it’s undeniable. He broke the vows and you’re free.” He
watched her expression of shock and turmoil. Regardless of whether
she loved Victor or hated him, she had been betrayed. What a terrible
blow to her ego, he thought, but she suddenly smiled.
“I’m free.” She felt as if a load of bricks had been lifted off her
back. “Oh, Daniel, I’m free! I can get the divorce and still be right
with God. This is wonderful! I can marry you and have your babies –
knowing God approves!” This was the happiest moment of her life
and she kissed Daniel. But she still had more to say. “When we get
home, do you know what the first thing I’m going to say is?”
“What?” He couldn’t wait to hear.
“Now, I’m going to say NOW!”
Daniel chuckled. “Don’t you want to wait to take our vows first?”
“I’m not going to wait! I’ve been yours for a long time. I wear
your ring and you’re wearing mine, your my husband in everything
but name. I don’t want to wait for the divorce to be final.” She was so
happy.
Daniel smiled at her impatience and felt his own. “It’s going to
take a while for you to recover even after you get out of the hospital.
Besides, all those things you whispered in my ear are going require
you to feel a lot better,” he pointed out.
“I don’t want to wait. I want to be yours now. If I thought I could,
I wouldn’t even wait to leave the hospital.” Rachel was very serious.
Daniel laughed, but he stopped when she kissed him with as much
passion as her limited strength allowed.
The curtain surrounding them was suddenly pulled back and they
looked up. The entire team of specialists Daniel had brought in for his
darling Rachel were all standing there, silently watching.
 273
Daniel sheepishly got up and slid Rachel back to the center of the
bed, straightened the blanket over her and grabbed his shoes. “I guess
this is my cue to get out of the way.” He kissed Rachel and went
around the crowd of doctors in his socks.
None of the doctors said anything to him, or looked at him with
disapproval. This was the man who had flown them in from all over
the world, put them up at the finest hotels and was paying a small
fortune for their time and expertise. If that meant looking the other
way to a slight bending of the hospital rules – then so be it.
Before Daniel left the unit he put on his shoes, he heard Rachel
call. “What is it, sweetheart?” He smiled. He couldn’t see her, just the
doctors surrounding her.
“I’m going to say it! I’m going to say that word!” She was teasing.
“Not in front of the doctors, I’m not putting on a show!” He
laughed.
“I love you,” she called again.
“I love you, too.” Then he left the unit with a smile.
~
Jackie didn’t say a word when she and the Seldons arrived at the
hospital. She merely opened the paper to the center spread.
“How?” Peter gasped and grabbed The True Examiner. “What did
they do bug the room?” Then he started to read aloud. “Super star
hunk Daniel Hunter and red-haired director Rachel West carry on
secret romance with the help of Forever Co-star Jackie Turner.” The
article contained the pertinent and all too accurate facts. They seemed
to know everything that had gone on between Rachel and Daniel from
their first meeting to present. “How did they find out?” Peter studied
the pictures, and it was obvious they had all been taken from the same
location. “Who ever took these pictures was sitting right here.” Peter
pointed to a row of chairs in the farthest corner of the waiting room.
“There was that woman – that old woman!” Jackie remembered
seeing her.
“I remember. I talked to her once! She seemed very nice and said
she was waiting to hear news about her son,” Joanne offered. “She
was making a sweater for him.”
“Yeah, she was here to see her son. I never saw her leave to visit
anyone. How could we have been so stupid? We poured out our
hearts, and she was taping everything we said and did!” Peter was
angry. Thinking back, he remembered filling in the Seldons on Daniel
 274
and Rachel’s romance – he had become the tabloid’s unwitting
source.
Just then, Daniel appeared out of the ICU unit with a great big
smile on his face. He hurried when he saw the family all gathered in
the waiting room.
“Well, that’s more like it!” Thomas was the first one up, slapping
him on the back when he hugged him. It was such relief to see him so
happy. “What did you think of those rosy cheeks?” he kidded.
“Beautiful!” Daniel replied. “Thanks for watching over her last
night.” Then he turned to his brother and embraced him as well. “And
thank you for looking after me.” He was so grateful for the care and
concern of his family.
“Don’t forget me!” Jackie elbowed her way in. “I hope you’ll
forgive me for lying to you.” She looked up at him now hopefully but
was swept into his arms.
“Yes, I forgive you.” He kissed her cheek and looked at Joanne.
She was standing there so silent, but she had gone out of her way to
show him kindness under such terrible conditions. So when he
hugged her, he lifted her right off her feet.
“My goodness, Daniel!” Joanne was surprised, but she hugged
him in return. It was a nice feeling to be held in his arms and to be
shown so much affection.
“I’m going to marry your daughter, and I’ll take good care of her.”
He kissed her cheek and put her feet back on the floor, however, there
was George. He put his hand out to Rachel’s father no matter how he
felt.
“You know, it’s still going to be months before you and Rachel
can get married, who knows how long the divorce is going to take,”
Jackie reminded Daniel.
“Who cares, in a few days I’m going to take my little sweetheart
home and that’s all that matters to me.” Daniel could hardly contain
his excitement. He took Jackie back in his arms and swept her across
the floor in a dramatic tango. Every muscle in his body screamed at
him to sit down, his knees especially, but he felt so good emotionally.
He stopped suddenly, overwhelmed with yet another revelation and
turned back to his father. “I just thought of something. A year from
now, you could be a grandfather!” He did the tango again, but this
time with his father.
 275
“Grandchildren!” Thomas was so happy. He turned and saw Peter
now dancing with Jackie. He hoped they didn’t keep him waiting long
either.
George watched in wonder. He didn’t know Daniel Hunter could
dance.
When Daniel came over to dance with Joanne, she blushed, but
was so happy that this devoted man was going to marry her little girl.
“Hey, I forgot all about the paper! You and Rachel made the rag,
and I’m afraid they got a reporter in here.” Peter handed him the
paper.
Daniel glanced at it, four pages in all. There was a beautiful
picture of him and Rachel at the premiere of Forever and another of
the kiss they shared. Most disturbing were the pictures taken in
Mexico. They were on the beach, with Rachel in the bikini she only
had nerve to wear in front of him. It was a terrible invasion.
The most painful were the ones of his rescue of Rachel, standing
bare-chested, with Rachel hanging in his arms, filthy and covered
with blood. He didn’t see anyone with a camera, but considering how
poor the resolution was, he figured it could have been a cell phone
shot. But it was the headline that really drew his attention:

HUNTER RISKS LIFE FOR WOMAN HE LOVES

“We’re going to have to make some kind of statement to the press.

Since the paper came out, the reporters have surrounded the place,”
Jackie stated. The press had a way of camping out until they got what
they wanted and refused to be ignored. “We had a hard time getting
in. There are hundreds of them out there.”
“I should go.” Peter began. “I could just tell them that we have no
comment.”
“No. I’ll go myself.”
“Daniel, you can’t be serious!” Peter said in shock. “What are you
going to say?”
“The truth.” Daniel walked out of the waiting room, leaving the
family behind in utter confusion.
“We can’t let him go down alone. That pack of vultures has got to
know that we support Daniel and Rachel.” Jackie reasoned.
~
 276
Daniel walked out the front door of the hospital. It didn’t take
long for the reporters to descend in mass and it wasn’t just the local
press. From all over the world, reporters had been sent to cover the
story and every language was represented, as they crowded around
Daniel with their microphones.
Daniel glanced back to his family, Rachel’s parents and Jackie,
and he was grateful for the support. The reporters started immediately
shouting questions, but Daniel held up his hand to silence them. “I
would like to make a statement about the story in The True Examiner.
As disappointed as I am with the underhanded tactics used in
obtaining the information in the article, I cannot deny its accuracy.”
There was another roar of questions from the reporters and Daniel
held up his hand again until they quieted back down. “I am in love
with Rachel West. If she were any other person, she would have left
her husband and come away with me when we fell in love. But God
has always been first with her and I love her all the more for it. I
suppose that a lot of you think that’s pretty old fashioned and maybe
it is. Maybe you think that it’s strange in this day and age to put God
first and your own desires second, but I think that it would be a better
world if we all did,” he said with conviction. There was another
explosion of questions and Daniel picked out the ones he was willing
to answer.
“What is Rachel West’s condition?”
Daniel smiled and was answered with a riot of flashbulbs. “She’s
doing great.”
“Are you prepared to go to jail if the D.A. decides to file charges
against you?”
“Yes – I accept the responsibility.” No matter the consequences,
he couldn’t be sorry for taking his revenge on Victor – even if that
meant jail.
“Are you going to marry Rachel West?”
Daniel smiled again to more flashbulbs. “The very day her divorce
is final.”
“Do you plan on having a family?”
“As many children as God grants us.” It felt so good to talk about
his love in front of the world, he had been silent for so long.
“Do you have any idea when the divorce will be final?”
“Yesterday, if Daniel had his way!” Jackie yelled with a big smile
on her face.
 277
Daniel laughed along with several of the reporters at Jackie’s
statement. However, when the press starting shouting questions at his
old friend, he reached back to take her hand helped her forward. He
kept his arm around her in the crush.
“What’s your response to Cody’s claim that you and Hunter are
having affair?”
Jackie answered the question with laughter. “There was no affair
between Daniel and I – there never was. Daniel’s like a brother to
me.”
“What about those steaming scenes in Forever?”
“It’s called acting,” she scolded. “Daniel only has eyes for Rachel,
believe me.”
“What about all the women, you hid in your trailer on the set of
your last film?”
The question was directed at Daniel, but Jackie answered. “Funny
thing about those women, didn’t you find it odd that each one was
exactly the same height? The only difference was the color of their
hair, but they all shared the same slender figure.” Jackie laughed at
the ladies and gentlemen of the press.
“So you’re saying all those women were actually Rachel West in
disguise?
“Yes,” Daniel admitted. “There will never be another woman for
me – not ever.”
Peter had never seen Daniel this open with the press, but he had
no complaints. However, he also knew his brother was done
answering when he waved off any more questions. He stepped
forward quickly to aid both Daniel and Jackie from the mob still
shouting questions, until they all disappeared back inside.
The family returned to the waiting room, but Daniel continued on
to the unit to see Rachel. However, the doctor’s examinations were
far from over. Each one of the specialists had his own tests to perform
and conclusions to come to, so he had to wait.
Since he had time, he would put it to good use. He’d thanked God
when Rachel opened her eyes. It was time for a more formal
conversation and he headed down to the chapel. God deserved all the
credit for Rachel’s recovery. The doctors, even the family, had lost
hope. It was a miracle, he was sure of it, as he entered the chapel.
Daniel came up to the altar but it hurt to get back down on his
knees, but he endured it gladly. God had given Rachel back to him
 278
and it was worth all the pain he’d suffered. God had given him back
his Angel – his Angel! He drew in a dreadful breath when he
remembered his vow. The words echoed in his mind, Daniel had
promised to give Rachel back if God let her live! He would go away
never to see her again! The revelation was agony. Just a short time
ago, he lay at her side and talked about their future. They were going
to get married and have their family – but he had traded away their
future for her life! “Oh, God,” he pleaded. “Rachel –” The pain tore
through him with such violent force that he collapsed to the floor –
his heart breaking. Yet, it wasn’t anger – Rachel was alive. It was the
lost dreams, all his hopes were being torn away from him like flesh
from his body and the pain was intense. Just when he believed they
could finally start their life together, just when Rachel was really free
to marry him – all of it was gone – gone forever.
Daniel lay on the floor for a long time as the shock eased but not
the pain. He dragged himself back to the altar and returned to his
knees and clasped his hands together, bowing his head. “I wanted to
thank you for Rachel’s life and for listening to my plea. I ask you to
watch over her always. She’s going need your help when I leave,
please help her. I want her to be able to look up to You with the same
expression as she did when I first knew her. She was so beautiful. I
took that away from her, didn’t I? I took her away from You. She
loves you so much, but she’ll find her way back if I’m not there, I
know she will. I have only one thing to ask for myself, please. I just
need a few days, just to make sure she’s all right – then I’ll go. I just
need the strength to get through this – just a few days of help. Then it
doesn’t matter what happens, you can do anything you want with me
– I don’t care. Just be there for her.” Daniel knew when the prayer
was over his life would end in a few days. His heart would go on
beating, but he would move through the world as half a person, with
the better part of himself forever lost.
Daniel was back to living in moments, moments he had no
intention of wasting. He left the chapel and returned to his room – he
had to pull himself back together. No one could know what he was
feeling. Now, he would use his acting skills and be the happiest man
in the world. Knowing after his reprieve of days, the pain of
separation would endure to the end of his life, but Daniel was willing
to pay the price. He lived for Rachel and he would keep on loving
 279
her, even when all hope was gone, even to his last breath – even to the
edge of doom.
~
“Mom!” Rachel held out her arms and embraced her mother. It
had been such a long time since she had seen her that she cried.
“No tears.” Joanne kissed her daughter several times but was
crying herself.
“You look so good.” Rachel could hardly believe it when she took
her hands as her mother sat on the edge of the bed. “How have you
been?”
“Me? How are you? I was so afraid I was going to lose you,” she
revealed.
“I have a headache and it’s a little hard to focus, but other than
that I feel pretty good.” She started crying again. “It’s so good to see
you.” She hugged her again, but drew in her breath when she saw her
father standing at the end of the bed. “Dad!”
“You don’t look too bad.” He smiled at her.
Rachel was still hanging onto her mother. “Where’s Daniel?”
“The last I saw he went down to the chapel. I still can’t believe
you kept this all a secret. When were you going to tell us you’re going
to marry Daniel Hunter?”
Rachel saw the big grin on her father’s face, which puzzled her at
first. “I wanted to get the divorce out of the way.” Then she looked
back at her mother. “You are going to be there, aren’t you? I want
you to see me get married,” she pleaded.
“Of course, we’ll be there! I’m walking you down the aisle for
this one.” He came up to the head of the bed and kissed her on the
forehead.
Rachel looked at him in shock. She had never remembered being
kissed by her father. He had even lost his look of disapproval he had
worn all her life. “You’re happy I’m getting married again?” She
could hardly believe it.
“Why wouldn’t I be? He’s a fine man. I’d be happy to see you as
Mrs. Daniel Hunter!” He was thrilled. His child was going to marry a
famous, rich movie star.
Rachel almost couldn’t believe the words coming out of his
mouth. Had he changed that over the years? Did he approve of her
now? When she exchanged glances with her mother, she saw they
shared the same expression of shock.
 280
~
Jackie was already seated when the Hunter men arrived with a
couple of trays of food. “Shrimp salad,” Peter offered and placed the
plate of food on the table.
Jackie was so touched, Peter remembered. “Thank you.” It may
have been cafeteria food, but they didn’t want to leave the hospital for
finer cuisine elsewhere.
“I feel so much better now,” Peter announced, once he was seated
himself.
“So do I,” Jackie agreed with a long sigh of relief. “Daniel looked
so happy and I can’t wait to see Rachel.” Jackie picked up her fork.
She was so hungry now that her stomach was no longer tied up in
knots.
“How long do you think this divorce is going to take?” Thomas
was looking at Jackie since she seemed to know from her statement to
Daniel.
“It’s hard to say, it depends on Victor. He could drag it out if he
wants, but I got her a good lawyer. Hopefully, he’ll want to settle
quickly.” She beamed. “Because I don’t think we’re going to have to
wait too long before we hear baby news.”
Peter’s mouth dropped. “You mean before they get married?”
“You can’t expect them to wait now. Rachel is free. That’s what
was really holding her back. Besides, they have already waited long
enough,” Jackie pointed out.
“I’m finally getting my grandchildren,” Thomas added eagerly.
“Dad, I’m surprised at you! I thought you would be the first one to
have something to say about this.” Peter looked at his father in
astonishment.
“After everything that’s happened?” he questioned and almost
laughed. “No, whatever they decide to do is fine with me. We could
have lost them both and now we’re talking about weddings and babies
– it’s a miracle. No two people are more committed to each other.
Actually, for quite a while I’ve looked on them as married anyway.
When you all came to visit me, I went out to get the paper and when I
came in, there they were, sound asleep. He had his arms around her.
They were already like one person.” He suddenly became quiet, a
shadow of sadness passed over his eyes. “We all got to see how deep
that love is this past week. So, if they start a little early, I’m sure God
won’t mind, after all, they’re both free.” He smiled at his son.
 281
“I guess you’re right.” He reached out to take Jackie’s hand.
“Besides, I’m really looking forward to being an uncle.”
“That’s the spirit.” He reached out to squeeze Peter’s shoulder.
His youngest always needed a little more time to get beyond the letter
of the law to find its heart.
~
Daniel forced himself to smile as he entered the ICU, but as he
came up to the bed, she looked up at him with such love that he felt
the tears welling up in his eyes.
“Sweetheart –” Rachel held out her arms to him and took him in a
warm embrace. “It’s all right now.” She kissed him gently.
“I just love you so much.” He could barely get the words out.
“And I will always love you.”
He struggled to get hold of himself but it was hard. He didn’t want
to give her up. His only comfort was the knowledge that she would
return to God, she would again look up at Him with the love he had
stolen with his love. “Yeah, everything is going to be all right.” He
kissed her cheek and held her tightly in his arms once more.

Chapter Forty-Nine
It was early the next morning when Jackie received the first smile
from her friend. “How do you feel?” Jackie asked and hugged Rachel
before she sat down.
“Much better this morning, Daniel stayed all night and took care
of me,” she replied. “He still won’t leave unless I insist. He’s gone
down to take a shower.”
“He’s been so devoted to you.” Jackie took her hand and hadn’t
realized what a dear friend Rachel had become to her, until that
friendship nearly came to an end. “I brought you a present.” Jackie
smiled and handed Rachel a beautifully wrapped gift.
“You didn’t have to bring me anything.” She was excited. Inside,
wrapped in tissue paper was a white night gown, it was so sheer and
lacy that Rachel could see her hand right through it. It came with
matching underwear, just as sheer. “Oh, how beautiful, thank you!”
She took Jackie’s hand. “I think Daniel will love it, too.”
“I’m sure he will, when you both recover, of course.” She winked.
Rachel, at first, laughed, but she had a million questions. Jackie
was certainly the right one to ask if she wanted the details. But she
 282
knew, some of the answers would be painful and it darkened her
mood. “Would you tell me the truth about something?”
“If I can,” Jackie promised.
“What happened with Victor?” Rachel needed to know.
A slight smile escaped her no matter how inappropriate. “I don’t
mean to make light of this, because it really was awful, but –” She
was still trying to kill the smile but found it difficult. “Victor
screamed when he saw Daniel coming at him.” This shouldn’t be
funny but it was. “And Daniel – I would be terrified to have that
anger directed at me. I’ve never seen him like that,” she continued in
amazement. “I thought Victor was going to die for sure, and he would
have if Peter and Dad hadn’t pulled him off – several times. It was a
terrible fight. Victor’s face was covered in blood.”
“And did Daniel get hurt – did Victor hurt him?” she worried.
“He took a swing at Daniel, but it was the worst mistake he ever
made in his life – Daniel really let him have it. Everything that
horrible man did to you, Daniel gave right back to him.” Jackie
looked pleased.
“My poor Daniel,” Rachel said sadly, but she wasn’t sorry that
Victor had been beaten up. She had more questions. “Daniel said you
found out Victor had been cheating on me. How did you do that?”
“I hired a private detective to follow him. He got one of his
assistants to attend one of Victor’s stupid meetings. She set up a video
camera in the bedroom and got some pretty good pictures,” she
announced.
“Why did you do that?” Rachel asked.
“Because I wanted you to be free to marry Daniel,” Jackie
explained. “You told me yourself, Victor had to either die or cheat on
you for you to be really free. I was just trying to help. I hope it didn’t
hurt you.” Jackie worried.
“Hurt me? No, you’ve made me so happy – both Daniel and I.
How can we thank you?” Rachel was so grateful.
“I love you two, and I want to see you together. I started out
wanting to pay Daniel back for everything he’d done for me, but then
you all made me feel like I was part of the family. I felt loved, like I
did when I was really little. Loved for me, for who I am. I didn’t want
to lose that.” She wiped away a few tears. “I fell in love with Peter –
and you’re the only other person who would understand what it
 283
means to sit at a table and play cards with three men and know they
really love you.” Jackie cried.
Rachel reached out and took her hands, she was crying, too.
“Maybe God meant this as a second chance for both of us.”
Jackie smiled through tears. “I hope so.” She opened her purse
and shared tissues.
There were still other things Rachel needed to know. “Thomas
said if I had died, Daniel would have died with me. I have to know
how bad it really was. What happened all those days?” She looked
into Jackie’s eyes and saw pain.
“The doctors nearly lost you several times and had pretty much
given up hope. We all had but not Daniel.” She started to shed tears
again. “He didn’t eat or sleep.” Then she smiled just a little. “Your
mom and I did trick him into sleeping one of those nights and got him
to eat by telling him a whopper of a lie.” She stopped to dry her eyes
blow her nose. “I thought we were going to lose both of you. He
stayed on his knees next to your bed, praying for days. Peter said after
you woke up, he could hardly walk. He wouldn’t leave you, until you
ordered him out. He loves you so much,” Jackie finished and pulled
out some more tissue and again they shared it.
“What’s going on?” Daniel asked with concern when he stepped
into the room.
Jackie was up the moment she heard Daniel’s voice and gave him
a big hug. “Where’s Peter?” she asked, still crying.
Daniel patted her on the back gently. “He said he was going down
to the chapel.” He barely got the words out of his mouth, when Jackie
hurried away – leaving all her possessions behind. He turned to
Rachel, she too was still crying. “Why are you two crying – what
happened?”
“Just hold me.” She was trying to pull herself up and then with
ease Daniel took her in his arms and held her close. “I love you so
much.” She knew how rare it was in life for anyone to know how
much they were loved – but she did.
Peter was quietly in prayer when Jackie flung open the door. She
was crying! He rose and she flung herself into his arms. “Is it
Rachel?” he asked in dread.
“She’s fine.” She never raised her head, her voice muffled against
him.
“Then what is it, dear, why are you crying?” He held her closer.
 284
“Nothing – I’m just so happy.” She hugged him tighter.
~
Best bath of her life, Rachel thought. Daniel washed every bit of
her and it seemed a perfectly normal thing to do. “I feel so much
better,” she purred.
“That’s what I wanted to hear.” He kissed her cheek as he tucked
her back into bed and rolled down his sleeves. “How are the
headaches?”
“It’s not as bad this morning.” She reached for him and he came
over to sit on the edge of the bed. “I still feel so fuzzy but some of it
is the drugs they keep giving me. I feel kind of stupid, too. And I
can’t really focus my eyes. The doctor said I cracked my head pretty
hard.” She touched the bandages that covered the back of her head
down toward the nap of her neck. “They also had to shave off some of
my hair.”
Daniel kissed her again. “It’ll grow back just as pretty,” he
promised.
Rachel saw tears on his cheeks. “Everything is fine now,
sweetheart,” she promised. “In a few days we’re going home and
snuggle in our own bed,” she sighed, dreaming of the love making to
come. Yet, her statement only brought more tears.
“That’s what I want, too,” Daniel replied and forced a smile.
Rachel brightened with his smile. “You know when I saw my
Mom she said she was going to be at the wedding, my father said he
was even going to give me away!” She still couldn’t believe it. “He
seems so different now to me. I guess after so many years he’s
softened. He even kissed me,” she said in amazement. “Maybe we
can have a new start, he does seem happy that I’m going to marry
you.”
Daniel wasn’t exactly sure how he felt about George, yet. “I’m
glad.”
“I was so happy to see my mother – it’s been so long. I hope now
we can see each other more often. And she can help me plan the
wedding.”
Daniel listened to her plans for the future. She couldn’t wait to go
home and begin their new life. He thought briefly of returning home
with her, the temptation of their shared bed was strong. Rachel would
want their beautiful night, he could give that to her. Leave her with
that wonderful memory of their fulfilled love, but he knew it wouldn’t
 285
be fair. It would be like opening the door and then slamming it shut in
her face. And what if he left her pregnant? She would give birth to a
child he would never know, a child to be raised without a father. No,
he couldn’t go home with her. He had to leave before she was
released from the hospital.
There were more tears now to wipe away, and she pulled him
down into her arms. Rachel held him close, and wished she felt better.
Daniel needed her, and she kept getting the feeling something was
wrong. But what it could be, she hadn’t a clue. With all the upset, she
thought perhaps she should take her questions to someone else.
Pushing Daniel for answers right now didn’t seem like a good idea.
But she had to know what was going on and sent for the one man who
might be able to help.
Thomas peeked around the curtain and Rachel smiled. “Now,
that’s what I’ve been waiting to see.” He came up and took her hand.
“And this cheek here –” He received the sweetest kiss. “Now what
did you want to see me about?”
“I’m a little worried about Daniel.” She looked into his eyes.
“What seems to be the problem?” He was concerned and touched
at the same time. She was the one in the hospital, but she was worried
about the man she loved.
“Is he all right? He brings me meals, but I’ve never seen him eat.
He seems so tired and cries so easily.”
“I’ve noticed that, too, but it’s understandable. You were so close
to death, we were all sure the Lord was going to take you. Daniel
grieved terribly. I think now he’s just exhausted, but when you go
home and both get the rest you need, he’ll be fine.”
“I guess I just worry too much. You’re right, he must be tired, my
poor Daniel.”
“You’re both going to be fine, just fine.” He kissed her hand.
~
He wished he didn’t have leave Rachel, but so much needed to be
done. He had already been to the office twice in the last few days, but
it was going home to get his things that hit him the hardest. When the
last suitcase went in the trunk, he took one more look around the
house Rachel loved, all the lace, the dishes in the buffet in the dining
room, but it was the lace – the lace. He shut and locked the front door.
 286
He returned just in time to join the happy family after Rachel was
moved out of the ICU to her own room. He kept right on smiling, but
knew time was running out.
Rachel was much better. However, she still had a way to go before
she completely recovered. She was still weak, fuzzy and under a lot
of medication, but she was content to be surrounded by the people she
loved. This was the first time they had all been in her room at the
same time, since the ICU only allowed them in pairs.
It was still strange having her parents there. She’d seen them so
little over the last several years. She remembered every holiday visit,
always seated at the table across from her father, with his stony face
of disapproval. So, when her father approached with praise and a big
kiss on the cheek at every visit, Rachel remained stunned.
“How are you feeling?” He kissed her again on the forehead and
took her hand. He was relieved she had survived, but was delighted
with his future son-in-law.
“Better.” She smiled weakly, but she felt uncomfortable to have
him so close.
Daniel watched, seated on the edge of the other side of her bed. In
the few brief times Rachel spoke of her father it had always been with
pain. He didn’t know if he would ever really be able to forgive him
for being so hard on Rachel. But he was being kind to her now and
she was smiling – that would have to be enough.
Joanne came up next to her husband and kissed her daughter and
leaned across the bed and kissed Daniel on the cheek as well. “You
look better, too,” she praised.
George reached across the bed and patted him on the back and
gave his shoulder a friendly squeeze. “How’s my favorite future son-
in-law?”
Daniel smiled. “I feel great!” It was a skillful performance.
Rachel watched the scene in total wonderment. Her parents were
being affectionate with the man she loved. They were acting like old
friends.
Thomas and Peter greeted Daniel and then Rachel, smiling down
at her. Their prayers had been answered as well.
Jackie was standing at the end of the bed – watching it all.
Everything was perfect. Rachel was really free, free to marry Daniel.
She couldn’t wait for the wedding. Both she and Joanne had spent the
last few days becoming the best of friends discussing it. She’d already
 287
called her favorite designer to ask if he’d be willing to do the wedding
gown, with Joanne’s blessing. Both of them were convinced Rachel
would be delighted. They discussed every detail. The flowers, the
perfect cake, and what kind of food would be served at the reception.
Jackie was also convinced she knew of the perfect honeymoon
location. Two weeks, she thought would be enough. Peter would be
the best man, and Jackie announced she would be maid of honor. Her
dress would be, of course, pink.
Jackie now watched the happy couple but something didn’t seem
right, there was sadness in Daniel’s eyes and it had been there for
days. She thought at first that he was just tired and he had good
reason to be but it somehow seemed more than just that. Though she
couldn’t imagine what could possibly mar his happiness. He now had
everything he wanted – he should be doing hand-springs.
“Daniel, do you like to fish?” George asked expectantly, it was his
grand passion, and he was looking for company. The company of a
son-in-law he could be proud of but being his favorite movie star
didn’t hurt either. He could hardly keep the smile off his face and was
looking forward to spending some serious time with him. He just
couldn’t get over it, Daniel Hunter! His Daniel Hunter – he still
couldn’t believe it.
“Yeah, we used to go every year when I was a kid,” he offered.
“Rachel and I have gone a couple of times.”
“Rachel? You got my daughter out on the water in a boat to fish?”
he questioned in amazement. “By what miracle did this take place?”
He remembered the terrified little girl, who had to be ordered into the
boat, and the defiant teenager, who flatly refused and would scream in
terror if he tried to force her.
Daniel laughed begrudgingly, Rachel would never have been
afraid of the water if he hadn’t thrown her in.
“He also taught me how to swim,” Rachel said softly. She
couldn’t wait to hear her father’s reaction to her statement.
George gasped. “You must be joking – that I’d like to see.” He
smiled down at Rachel and then back up at Daniel. What a guy, he
thought. “Well, maybe we could get some fishing in after the
honeymoon – everyone’s invited.”
Thomas and Peter thought it was a great idea, but to Daniel it was
like a stab to the heart. He hid it well with an approving smile and
nod.
 288
“I’d love to go. I’ve never been fishing before.” Jackie had no idea
what it entailed, but this was like being part of a real family,
especially when Thomas came down to the end of the bed and put his
arm around her.
“I’d be happy to teach you everything you need to know.” He
kissed her cheek. All his dreams were coming true, two wonderful
women to marry his sons, happy days with the whole family together,
with more and more grandchildren on the way.
Jackie hugged him in return, she almost thought of him as her own
father. “You’re so sweet, Dad.”
“I’m going right up and get the cabin ready, as soon as we get
these two married.” George was so excited. “Wait till you see the size
of the bass in the lake. Man, you have to fight to get them in the
boat.” He suddenly laughed and gave Daniel a hearty slap on the
shoulder. “Of course, you won’t need a net to get them on board –
just a right cross!” He howled with more laughter and made a few
boxing jabs.
“George, please no more talk about fighting,” Joanne requested.
“I can’t help it,” he insisted, frowning at his wife and then he said
to Rachel, “You should have seen the look on Victor’s face when
Daniel went after him. He was as white as a sheet! Two blows to the
gut and Daniel pulled back and then, wham, right in the face. Victor
went flying backwards!”
“You really did beat him up.” Rachel looked up at Daniel, who
just shrugged.
“You would have been proud of him. Victor has been begging for
this.”
Rachel closed her eyes and turned her head away, but Daniel
leaned close to whisper. “Don’t remember, baby, don’t,” he
comforted. “I’m so sorry.”
Rachel smiled. “Did you really hit him, wham, right in the face?”
Daniel’s smile returned. “Yeah.”
“Maybe he won’t hurt anyone else and I know he won’t hurt me
again – not as long as I have you.” She kissed him.
But she wasn’t going to have him, Daniel thought in dread. Who
would protect her now? He was leaving and Victor would remain just
a few miles away. He felt sick. This was something he hadn’t taken
into consideration when he made his vow.
 289
Rachel looked back at the people around her. What a funny family
they had created, she thought.
Daniel sat quietly and listened to the happy voices around him.
Knowing that downstairs, his car was waiting, two suitcases and
enough cash to see him through for the time being.
When it came time for the family to leave, he hugged each and
every one for a long time, especially his father. There was so much he
wanted to say but couldn’t. Instead, he said, “I’m glad you were here,
Dad, I don’t think I would have made it without you. I love you.” He
embraced his father again and had to fight down every emotion he
owned.
Daniel turned to his brother, what could he say to him? Peter, who
had always been there and kept his feet on the ground when the
Hollywood lifestyle threatened to overwhelm him. Cared for him in a
crazy world where no one said no to the star. Peter always told him
the truth, even when he didn’t want to hear it. So when he hugged
him goodbye, he almost broke down, instead he smiled – always the
actor. “Thanks, thanks for everything,” One more brief hug and he let
him go.
He waited for Jackie to say farewell to Rachel, before he took her
by the shoulders and kissed her on the forehead. “You’re the best.”
Jackie smiled, but it faded when she saw the sadness in his eyes.
“Are you all right?” she asked softly, not wanting to worry Rachel.
In the best performance of his life, he gave her one of his most
dazzling smiles. “Rachel’s all right now, and that’s all that matters.”
He kissed her goodbye.
The moment she was gone, he closed the door and turned back to
Rachel. Looking in her eyes, he had no regrets. Her life was worth all
his happiness. This would be his last hours with her and he wasn’t
going to waste time with regret. Lying down at her side, he took her
in his arms, committing to memory every feeling and dream they
shared. She was still under the effects of pain killers and sedatives
and he was glad. If she were truly herself, she would have seen the
change in him and would know what was in his heart. Now she was
acting a little like the night of too much wine, happy, silly but
content.
As the evening sped by, he looked at the clock with dread, each
passing moment dragging him closer to the end, and he took her in his
arms and held her tight. “How do you feel now?”
 290
“I still have the headache, but I feel much better.” She was still
weak, but her spirits were high. “I can’t wait to go home. I miss our
little cottage, I miss being there with you. Just a couple more days and
I’ll be home. I can’t wait to be yours.”
“I’m afraid I’m not going to be able to take you home from the
hospital. I have a promise to keep, but your mom will be there to look
after you while I’m gone.”
“You have to leave? Why do you have to leave? Where will you
be?” she asked, this was so strange, she wanted to press him further,
but she still felt so fuzzy. “I don’t want you to leave! Where are you
going?”
“I don’t want to bore you with the details, but I have to go
tonight.” He felt tears and had to fight to hold them back. “Rachel, I
just wanted you to know how much you mean to me and how much I
love you. I just want you to be happy.”
Rachel reached up and caressed his cheek. “I’ve always known
that, you’re everything to me.” She was so tired, her evening
sedatives were taking affect, but she didn’t want to sleep. There were
still so many things she wanted to say. “I’m going to marry you, Mr.
Hunter, and we’re going to live a long and happy life together.”
“With lots of babies.” He smiled, but it was just a fantasy now.
Daniel kissed her but knew it would be the last time. He helped
her to lie back down, smoothing the covers over her. He forced back
the emotions that threatened to overflow at any moment. “You had
better get some rest now.” He kissed her hand and felt the pain of
leaving as it tore through him with the thought he would never feel
their softness again.
“I have something of yours,” she whispered, struggling to stay
awake.
Daniel smiled as she put the rosary back around his neck. “I’ve
missed it – it’s become a part of me.” Then he slowly stood and gazed
down at his Angel, he wanted her image fresh in his mind and heart.
“I love you.”
“I love you, too,” she said sleepily. “But don’t go –don’t go,” she
pleaded.
Daniel waited until she was asleep but held onto the crucifix as he
headed for the door but turned back to look at Rachel one more time.
She was sleeping peacefully. It took all of his strength to open the
door and walk into the hall.
 291
The pain crushed him and he felt his strength failing as he closed
the door to her room. He gripped the crucifix tightly in his hand and
kept telling himself that he had promised God. He had to do this – he
had promised!
He walked forward, fighting for each labored step, staring back at
the door to Rachel’s room as if to prolong leaving. At the other end of
the hall was the door he dreaded. Above in large red letters was the
word exit. That’s what he was doing. He was exiting Rachel’s life,
leaving his family and career – exit.
He stopped and suddenly turned back to Rachel’s door. Then he
thought about his promise to God and in a sudden burst of
determination, Daniel turned and headed for the exit. At first, he
moved slowly and then a little faster. Then faster still as he reached
the dreaded door. As he entered the stairwell, he had the feeling as if
the walls were closing in on him as he started down the steps. Daniel
stopped several times, looking up the stairwell. His breath came up in
short gasps. He wanted to get away and flee from the pain and
indecision. He had to keep his promise. Suddenly, he began running
down the stairs and felt as if his whole life was spinning out of
control.
Daniel burst out of the back exit into the cold night air. Then ran
across the hospital grounds as fast as he could, heading straight for
the underground garage. He felt his heart pounding and the blood
rushing in his ears, but he didn’t slow down.
By the time he reached his car in the deserted lot, he was gasping
for air. He leaned against the hood of his sedan, trying to catch his
breath. Then without warning, all of his emotions started spilling out
in a great avalanche of grief and anger. He began to pace as if he
couldn’t stand being in his own skin. Then with all his might, he
pounded on the hood of the car as his own regret began choking him.
The depth of his agony grew until it could no longer be contained,
until it was released in a roar of anguish that echoed off the cement
walls all around him and drove him to his knees in despair.
~
Jackie was standing in the hallway when Peter and Thomas exited
the elevator and she hurried down to them.
“Morning,” Peter called, smiling, but it fell away as she
approached. “What’s the matter?” he asked when she hugged him,
she looked upset.
 292
“Where’s Daniel?” Jackie’s eyes moving from one man to the
other.
Thomas was puzzled. “We assumed he was here.”
“He’s not! Rachel said he left last night.” She was still carrying
that same awful feeling since she had said goodbye to Daniel the
night before. “He didn’t say where he was going. I tried to call him,
but he’s not answering his phone,” she worried.
“Maybe he just went home to sleep,” Peter reasoned.
Jackie pursed her lips at him. “Daniel? Our Daniel? Leave the
hospital? Are you sure we’re talking about the same person?”
“He has left a couple of times to run down to the office,” Peter
informed her.
“But all night? No, something is wrong.”
Thomas was at a complete loss. “Well, he hasn’t been himself,
even Rachel was concerned. She was worried that she hadn’t seen
him eating and he cried so easily.” He was beginning to feel he
should have looked into it further himself.
“Did he say anything to Rachel before he left?” Peter was starting
to feel the worry again crawling up his chest.
“He said he had a promise to keep,” she relayed.
“A promise to keep.” Thomas puzzled over that one. “Well,
obliviously it was something he needed to do.”
“Maybe he just wanted to get the cottage ready for her. It’s been a
while since they have been home. You know how she fusses over the
place.” Peter was reaching.
“Then why isn’t he answering his phone?” Jackie still didn’t like
this.
“Well, it is possible he went home to get it ready for her and fell
asleep.” Thomas was looking for any logical reason for his son to
leave.
Jackie shook her head. “No, that’s not it. He had to go do
something, because he told Rachel that he wouldn’t be able to take
her home from the hospital.” Her last statement brought gasps from
both men. They both knew Daniel well enough to find that
information shocking.
“Did he say when he was going to be back?” Peter asked in
disbelief.
 293
Jackie just shook her head again. “No, he didn’t, but he did tell her
that Joanne would be there to take care of her. Something is just not
right. Daniel has been acting strange these last few days.”
Peter looked at his father and then back at Jackie. “This is
ridiculous, there has to be an innocent explanation for all this. All
right so he had a promise to keep, that’s important. Maybe it’s
business,” he considered but it sounded weak.
“I think we should keep our worry to ourselves, I wouldn’t want
to upset Rachel. Besides this is probably nothing. Daniel just had to
take care of something.” He started to Rachel’s room, figuring his son
would call or show up when he was ready.
Jackie followed along, glancing up at Peter with a growing sense
of worry. “Joanne did say she talked to Daniel. I think we better find
out what was said to her.”
However, the questioning couldn’t begin right away. Joanne was
too concerned with visiting her daughter. Jackie didn’t want to be too
obvious and waited until Rachel was taken away for more tests. Still
Jackie proceeded carefully, waiting until George left to get a cup of
coffee. “I’m a little surprised that Daniel’s not here.” She glanced at
both Peter and Thomas, as she began questioning Joanne.
“I know Rachel’s not happy about it, she’s tried to call him twice
but didn’t get an answer.” Joanne sat down. “But I’m sure he’ll be
back soon.”
Jackie sighed in relief. “Really, why?”
“Well, I talked to him yesterday and he said he was hoping I
would be here when Rachel got out of the hospital. He didn’t want
her to go home alone. I thought it odd when he told me he couldn’t be
here.” She grew quiet with the memory.
“What’s the matter?” Jackie leaned forward.
“It’s just that I felt so sorry for him, he broke down and asked me
to take care of her. He loves her so much,” she said with a sigh,
wishing love could be like that for everyone. “I asked him where he
was going and he told me that he had a promise to keep for Rachel,”
she relayed.
This was even more of a puzzle. Thomas looked at Peter, seeing
the same expression of confusion. “But did he say when he was going
to be back?”
“Well, not exactly, but he did say something strange. Oh, and he
gave me this.” She reached into her purse and held out a gold key.
 294
“The key to the cottage,” Jackie said with surprise.
Peter exchanged a worried glance with his father. “What did
Daniel say to you?”
“When I asked when he was going to be back, he said when the
tempest was over.” It sounded even stranger to say it. “I didn’t
understand and he said – let me see, what was it? It sounded like a
poem, and he said it was the actor in him.”
“What was it?” The word tempest had sparked a memory in
Thomas, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on it.
“Like I said it sounded like a poem, but I didn’t understand it,
something about love and alterations. I wish I could remember it, it
was so beautiful.
“Was it, love is not love that alters when the alteration finds, or
bends with the remover to remove?” Thomas almost whispered the
words. “That looks on tempests and is never shaken – but bears it out
even to the edge of doom,” he paraphrased.
“That’s it – what is it from?” Joanne asked.
“It’s one of Shakespeare’s sonnets.” Thomas remembered using it
to make a point when Daniel was in the hospital. “The edge of
doom,” he repeated it softly. “I don’t like this.” He had the bad
feeling now and could feel it in every breath. “Try calling your
brother again. Maybe he just forgot to turn his phone on.” He watched
Peter immediately take his cellular out of his pocket.
“I don’t like this edge of doom business.” Jackie was getting
upset.
“Neither do I.” He was still watching his son and in the quiet room
next to Peter – all he could hear was the sound of the phone ringing.
“I’ll try the phone at the cottage,” Jackie offered, but there was no
answer.
 295
Part Six
Gift of Forever
Heaven isn’t a place I go when I die, but it’s only found when I am
alive, with you in my arms. You are my only desire, the other half that
makes me whole, the love that lives beyond time itself. Eternity exists
between our heartbeats where real love never dies. It only waits to
begin again and we are in Heaven once more – Forever.

Chapter Fifty
Peter unlocked the door to the cottage with the gold key, just as
Rachel was getting out of the car with her father’s help. She was
clearly agitated – none of them had heard from Daniel, and he shared
Rachel’s concern. This made absolutely no sense. What could
possibly be more important than the woman he had nearly lost?
“Daniel?” Rachel called the moment she was inside but there was
no reply. She hadn’t heard a word from him since he had left two
days before. No one had. She hoped he would be at home to surprise
her but she was disappointed when he wasn’t.
Jackie had just arrived, her car being the last in a caravan that left
the hospital. She hoped she would never have to see that building
again, unless it was for the birth of babies. She turned and watched
the security that she had hired at the front gate to keep the reporters at
bay, but, she could hear them shouting from the street. “Where’s
Daniel Hunter?” It seemed to be the most prominent question asked
by the reporters.
Thomas joined her and took Rachel’s small suitcase out of her
trunk. “I still can’t believe we haven’t heard from Daniel. He’s been
gone for days and not even a phone call.” Thomas was irritated, this
wasn’t like his son.
“Are you sure that Rachel hasn’t heard from him?” Jackie
worried.
“I asked, but she said he hasn’t called, and he’s still not answering
his phone. I don’t like this, but when he gets home, I’m going to have
words with him.”
Rachel was on the couch and Peter was starting a fire to take the
chill out of the room. Joanne went upstairs to find a blanket for
Rachel, while George looked around the living room. He was
 296
expecting a mansion and thought this dump wasn’t the kind of house
Daniel should live in. Now, Jackie’s place was a movie star’s home!
Thomas was on his way into the kitchen to make coffee when saw
an envelope propped up on a vase of roses with Rachel’s name
written on it. “Here’s a note for you, my dear.” He handed it to
Rachel. He felt better now and was hoping to find out what his son
was up to. He expected some silly surprise. Any second Daniel was
going to appear out of a closet or from under the bed, he was sure of
it.
“It’s from Daniel!” Rachel smiled and opened it with greedy
hands. She missed Daniel so much. She sighed when her eyes touched
the first three words, but her face began to twist in shock at what
followed.
“My God, Rachel, what is it?” Jackie asked with extreme concern.
Jackie’s horrified statement gained everyone’s immediate
attention, but Rachel couldn’t speak. Only tears rolled down her
cheeks, as Jackie took the letter out of her trembling hands. She only
had to see the first sentence to understand. She looked up at the
curious people around her, and began to read with a trembling voice.
My dearest Rachel,
Please, forgive me! This is the hardest thing I’ve ever done, but I
have to say good-bye to you. If there had been any other way I would
have taken it.
Peter was right. Some day we would have to make a choice, and if
we didn’t – then God would. I was so scared His choice was to take
your life, but I pleaded with Him to take my life instead! I told Him,
He could have mine if He let you live. I would have done anything to
save you, sweetheart.
I beg you to understand and please, please don’t search for me.
Let me keep my vow to God for your sake and prove my love to both
of you.
Please, tell my Dad and Peter I love them and I’m sorry, but this
is how I choose to live my life.
I love you, Rachel – I always will. You will be first in my thoughts
wherever I go in this world, and I will treasure every memory. Please,
understand that what I do has been done for love. Never forget that
you are my one person now and forever and I will be faithful to you
and our love until death. I love you, and you will always be my little
sweetheart.
Daniel
 297
There was silence in the room. No one could believe what they
had just heard but as soon as the shock began to subside, those who
loved Daniel erupted in emotion.
“This is nuts! He should be tracked down and have some sense
knocked into him!” Jackie was angry. How dare Daniel do this!
“He can’t just disappear like this!” Peter was the second to react in
disbelief.
“Daniel has got to be found – he isn’t himself.” Thomas felt
helpless. Daniel just gone! His son – his little boy gone! But in his
heart he heard again the sonnet. “Oh God – this is what he meant. The
edge of doom,” he whispered.
Rachel had been silent the whole time. Her mother came to her
side and sat down next to her. “Don’t worry, honey, we’ll find him.
He doesn’t know what he’s doing.”
“Yes – he does.” Her tearful voice was a whisper. “He knows
what he’s doing. He did this because he loves me.” She began to sob.
“He sacrificed himself! He has sacrificed us – for me!” She broke
down completely and her mother took her in her arms. “He did it for
me – he did it for me! No wonder he was so upset in the hospital! I
should have seen it! I should have known something was wrong!” Her
tears became so bitter. “No – not gone, please, no!” Rachel was
crying pitifully. The terrible sobs shook her and she would not be
consoled. All of her hopes for the future were pulled right out from
under her in one horrible moment. Daniel was gone, he was gone!
“Someone do something! Daniel – no,” she cried. “Daniel! Daniel –
no!”
Thomas’ heart went out to her and he swept her off the couch.
This was no place for her and took her up the stairs. Her mother and
Jackie hurried along behind.
Peter just stood there, helplessly watching, listening to Rachel’s
hopeless cries.
“Typical,” George grumbled and wondered what Rachel had done
to drive him away. “I need some air.”
Peter just watched him leave in silence. He saw Daniel’s letter,
forgotten on the coffee table and he picked it up. He scanned each
word, reading it over and over before the truth began to sink in. “Oh
God,” he whispered. “Oh, God, please, please, don’t let this be true.”
He dropped down on the couch, clutching the letter in his hand. “Oh,
please, don’t let this be true.”
 298
~
Jackie was standing on the back patio with handful of tissue
watching the sun go down. It hurt to see Rachel in so much pain, but
now she shed tears of her own.
Peter stepped out the back door to the woman he loved. “Jackie?”
The moment she saw his outstretched arms, she embraced him.
“How’s Rachel?” she asked softly.
“Joanne gave her something to help her sleep,” Peter said sadly.
“I can’t believe Daniel took off without saying a word.” Jackie
said in frustration.
“I know –” Peter breathed out.
“If he was here right now – I would kick him! Rachel is free, she
can divorce Victor and then they can get married. How could he just
walk away?”
“I’ve been thinking the same thing myself, but we all saw how he
was in the hospital. He’s not rational. All we can hope for is that he
comes to his senses and realizes God wouldn’t accept a deal like
this.” His own grief and disbelief suddenly turned to anger. “I wish
with all my heart I had never told him he had to make a choice,” he
said in irritation. “This so typically Daniel, he has to take everything
to the limit!” He moved away from Jackie, he needed space and room
to pace.
Jackie could see the worry in his face and wanted to take it away.
The moment he was still, she came to embraced him from behind. “It
will be all right, darling, it will.”
“Remember I told you Daniel wouldn’t leave Rachel until she
wrote that note,” he began sadly, his hands covering hers as she held
him.
“Yes,” she answered quietly.
“That wasn’t all that happened. When we got him back to his
room, we found –” He almost couldn’t say it and turned to Jackie,
taking her face in his hands. “He had a loaded gun with him. I think if
Rachel had died, he would have blown his head off.” He took Jackie
in his arms. “I think he’s lost his mind.” It was a dreadful thought.
“In a way he has,” Thomas said from the back door.
“Dad –” Peter had been startled by his father’s sudden appearance.
Jackie hurried over to hug him.
“You’re a sweet girl.” He held her in return. “I understand how
Daniel feels. Not to belittle anyone else’s pain at the loss of a loved
 299
one, or how much I grieved for your mother, Peter. But this is a
different kind of love, it goes very deep. You know it from the first
moment – it’s absolutely undeniable. I don’t know how to explain it,
but it’s like you love them long before you were born – as if they
were always part of you.” Thomas moved away from Jackie and
turned to stare at the sunset.
“Dad, I’m so afraid he’ll take his own life,” Peter said fearfully.
Thomas shook his head and turned to Peter and Jackie. “I’m not
afraid of that, no, as long as Rachel lives so will Daniel. What I fear is
the separation. I fear what it will do to the both of them. Time is the
enemy here.” He thought sadly. “It’s up to all of us here to care for
Rachel and pray – pray that stubborn brother of yours comes to his
senses. And pray God will make the choice to send him home,” he
said in desperation, but he found comfort when Jackie hugged him.
“You’re a dear soul.”
Peter put his arm around her. “The dearest and sweetest of souls.”
Jackie felt loved – really loved. They were like her own family,
just as it was with Rachel, but the one member of the family who had
brought them all together had left them. She could feel the void now
and her tears returned. The comfort she had tried so hard to give was
returned to her with kind attention and gentle devotion. She trusted
the arms that held her and dried her tears.
~
Daniel entered the church. He was back, back to where it all began
– Ferndale, and he was overwhelmed with memories. He had left Los
Angeles and headed east through Arizona, then north through
Nevada. Every crossroad kept leading him back to California and this
place, as if his car had a mind of its own.
Exhausted from the days of constant driving and the lack of sleep,
he staggered up to the altar. He found the pew he and Rachel had
shared and there he collapsed.
When he looked up at the altar, all the feelings of pain, grief, and
loneliness bore down on him, forcing him to his knees. “Please, God
– help me,” he begged.
A gentle hand dropped on his shoulder and he looked up to see the
face of Father Harris. “Father – help me –” He could no longer speak,
his head dropped down on his clasped hands, his heart and will were
broken.
 300
“I’ll help you, my son. Don’t worry, I’ll help you,” Father Harris
comforted.
Hours passed and they sat together talking quietly. Daniel poured
out his heart and told Father Harris everything, from the first day that
he and Rachel met, to the last moment when he held her in his arms.
“How was Rachel when you left?” he asked quietly.
“She was just about to leave the hospital.” He thought about the
last kiss that they shared. He squeezed his eyes shut and attempted to
steel himself to the stab of pain the recollection brought.
“And you didn’t tell her that you were leaving?”
“I left her a letter explaining everything.” The thought of her
reading it and the pain she must have felt was overwhelming.
“I see,” he said quietly.
“I know it will be hard for her, but I had to Father. I promised God
that I would make things right,” he reasoned, pleading for
understanding and comfort.
“What are you going to do now? How will you live?”
It doesn’t matter.” His voice was filled with despair.
“Oh, yes, it matters very much.” Daniel’s story touched Father
Harris deeply. “For the time being, I think that you should stay here. I
have an extra room in the Rectory and I could use the company,” he
offered with a gentle smile.
“I don’t want to put you out, Father,” he worried.
“Not at all, like I said, I could use the company and I think that we
have a lot to discuss before you decide what you are going to do with
your life,” he said sincerely.
Daniel nodded. “Thanks, Father.”
“Why don’t you get your bags out of the car, and we’ll get you
settled?”
Daniel started to leave but turned back. “Please don’t tell anyone
I’m here.”
”Not a word,” Father Harris promised.
A slight smile of relief crossed Daniel’s face as he turned to leave.
Father Harris watched him until he was out of sight, before he
turned and looked up at the altar. “I sure would like to know how
you’re going to handle this one.” The sad story had moved him
deeply, those poor souls, so much in love and yet tormented. In the
time since Daniel and Rachel left his little town, he had wondered
what had happened to them. Then he’d seen the papers and had
 301
watched Daniel on television in regard to Rachel’s recovery, now
only to find how badly it had all gone.
It hurt to see Daniel in so much pain, all for the love a woman and
God. He didn’t know yet how he could help, but he was sure that God
would somehow let him know. Until then, Father Harris decided to go
out and see if he could give Daniel a hand.
He stopped in the aisle with an odd thought. It was strange feeling
without words, more of an impression he could see in his heart. It was
the old shed in back of Sister Kelly’s classroom. What an odd
thought? However, when he turned back to the altar the feeling was
stronger. Daniel’s car was inside the shed. He couldn’t shake the
impression, nor could he ignore the feeling. He pulled his keys out of
his pocket and searched for the one that opened the padlock to the
shed.
~
The entire family took turns sitting with Rachel, but she never
moved, spoke or had any awareness that they were there.
Peter spent a lot of time on the phone. He tried calling everyone
he knew in the attempt to track Daniel down, without letting on to the
true nature of his inquires but without success. The last people to hear
from Daniel had been his business manager and lawyer. Peter had
been left with Daniel’s power of attorney, total control of most of his
wealth and his brother’s share in Forever Productions. Peter had been
given control over all of it, and he, better than anyone, knew how
much Daniel was worth.
Years before Daniel had come to him for help in getting his
growing financial affairs in order. Peter was the one who set up the
accounts, advised which investments would benefit his brother’s
portfolio, and kept a set of meticulous books. Now, he was the sole
caretaker of a multi-million dollar fortune all placed legally in his
hands. But he would give it all away, scatter every last dollar to the
four winds just to have his brother back safely.
Joanne had just come down the stairs when Thomas found her
eyes. “Any change?” he asked softly. He watched with dismay when
she shook her head sadly. If Rachel had been stronger, she might be
able to endure the separation better, but in her weakened state he
feared the worst, but they had to keep Rachel going until Daniel
returned. That is, if he returned – no, he had to believe he son would
come home.
 302
“Maybe if we made a plea to the press, Daniel would see it? If he
knew how bad off Rachel was maybe he would come home,” George
reasoned, but he felt a growing sense of irritation. Everything had
been going so well. He was about to get the son-in-law he wanted,
and that alone would have made up for all the disappointment he’d
felt his daughter had caused – now this. Daniel was gone, disappeared
off the face of the Earth because of some stupid Promise to God! It
was so utterly ridicules!
“Yeah, the press,” Peter began with contempt. “The first words
out of their mouths would be – ‘how do you feel now that your
brother has disappeared into a puff of smoke!’” He thought of the
years Daniel had been hounded by them, the lies they told to sell
papers. He thought the madness they would start if they exposed their
plight to the press. “We’ll leave that to the very last choice.”
There was a quick tap on the door and Jackie came in with an
armful of large envelopes. “How is she?” she asked quietly.
“No change,” Joanne replied.
“I brought some things over for her.” She hurried upstairs, Joanne
followed, but the men remained where they were, waiting and praying
for any improvement.
Poor Rachel, she looked so small curled up in that great big bed
all alone hugging Daniel’s pillow. There had been too much suffering
already. Even the joy of falling in love so many months before had
been infused with pain. When their love should have been fulfilled,
Rachel was torn away by the monster she married.
At the brink of fulfilled love, Rachel was almost lost forever.
Then she was saved by a miracle that Daniel believed was bought
with a promise. His life for her life, a vow fixed on in desperation – a
promise made with a gun pressed to the side of his head. He got what
he wanted, but at a terrible price. Rachel was alive, but that’s all she
was – alive. Even through all the suffering, Jackie would not give up
hope. They had to keep Rachel alive no matter what the conditions. If
she continued to refuse food and stay curled up in bed she would die.
Rachel had to get up, will herself to live, and Jackie knew only Daniel
could save her now. Jackie put everything down on the bed, emptying
out one of the envelopes.
“What is it?” Joanne asked.
“Do you remember the press conference outside the hospital?”
She continued when Joanne nodded. “I had my press agent get a copy
 303
for me.” She went over to the television and DVD in the corner of the
room, turning them on and she slid in the disk. It began from the
moment Daniel came out of the hospital and the press gathered
around him.
Rachel opened her eyes at the sound of his voice and her heart
heard every word. She sat right up and saw his face on the screen.
Crawling quickly across the bed, she hurried to the television and
knelt down in front of it to watch him fixedly. She heard his beautiful
words of love, smiled when he did, touched his image on the screen
with a loving caress and shed unending tears. When it was over, she
started it again.
When it began for the third time, Jackie knelt down next to her
and opened The True Examiner to the center spread. Rachel touched
the pictures, devouring each page. She gave her other things,
clippings from newspapers all over the world. “Rachel –” Jackie
started to cry, and it took a moment before she could speak again. “He
loves you so much. It would break his heart to see you like this.”
Rachel looked Jackie. “His heart is already broken and so is
mine.” Her voice was just a whisper, and then she turned back to the
screen.
Thomas and Peter were standing in the foyer, looking up at the
loft. They listened to the sound of Daniel’s voice, as the DVD was
played over and over. Suddenly Peter went out the front door
abruptly, he couldn’t listen any more, it just hurt too much.
At first, Thomas almost went after him but knew he needed some
time alone. Besides he wanted to listen. He found comfort in Daniel’s
words of love and the sound of his voice. Remembering how proud
he’d been of his son that day.
~
After an unanswered knock, Father Harris opened the door. Daniel
was just sitting on the side of the bed. He didn’t even acknowledge
his presence. Like an unmoving statue, his lifeless eyes seemed fixed
on some point of nothingness before him. “Daniel –” Father Harris
called. “Daniel!” Finally, Daniel looked up at him, but his eyes held
no life.
Had he been sitting here all night? It certainly appeared that way.
The bed was made, the suitcases hadn’t been touched, and Daniel was
still in the same clothes he had arrived in. “I brought you something
to eat.” He carried in a small tray.
 304
“I’m not very hungry, Father but thanks anyway,” he said politely.
There was something in the way Daniel spoke, the sound of his
voice as if only his body remained in this world. “I’ll leave it right
here if you change your mind.” He set the tray on the night stand.
“You really should try to eat,” he urged.
“I’ll try –”
Father Harris remained uneasy as he left the room. Daniel was
suffering to be sure, and he hoped with time and rest, the worst of it
would pass. The first days of pain were always the most difficult.
The grandfather clock in the hall announced the morning hour. He
stopped to wind the timepiece, but thought he should have it checked.
The second hand seemed to be ticking much louder than normal.

Chapter Fifty-One
Rachel spent hours going over the articles and played the DVD
almost continuously. It gave her comfort to see his face and hear his
expression of love. The article on her rescue riveted her. How he
risked to his own life to save her, without knowing whether she was
alive or dead. By far, the worst of all was the terrible picture of
Daniel trying to kill Victor.
“Rachel,” George called, as he ascended the stairs to the loft. She
was still in bed; he didn’t like this indulgent behavior. He’d put up
with it while Daniel’s family and Jackie were there but since they
weren’t, it was time to straighten Rachel out.
It was still strange to see her father every day. She had seen him
more in the last week than she had in the past five years, and she was
surprised how he had changed. He had never been a very tall or
robust man, but he had grown thin and gray over the years. In the
hospital, he had seemed so loving. Now, the face of disapproval was
back. The sight of his sour expression was only a reminder of every
mistake she had made. “If you’ve come to say I told you so, go right
ahead, I deserve it.”
“I wasn’t going to say anything of the kind,” he growled.
“Go ahead and say it. You were right all along. I’ve made a mess
out of my life and if I’d just listened to you in the first place, it
wouldn’t have happened! I would have been free when Daniel came
into my life!” Rachel cried.
Joanne rushed up the stairs and over to Rachel. “Oh dear, don’t
cry,” she pleaded.
 305
“I wasn’t going to say I told you so!” He sure felt like saying it.
“No, it’s all right, you can say it. Victor used me for the money
and he never loved me! You knew he didn’t love me! If only I’d
listened! If only I hadn’t let my pride get in the way! I lost Daniel for
nothing!” she cried out painfully. “I ruined his life! He never did
anything wrong! I took away his chance for happiness! I should have
been the one – I should have been the one to leave!” She wept
painfully.
“No, don’t do this. He left because he loves you,” Joanne cried.
George stood there watching the two weeping women and sighed
in exasperation. “If he really loved you, he’d be here!” George
snarled.
“He does really love me! He does!” She screamed out the words,
releasing her mother and falling back on the bed to clutch his pillow,
sobbing.
“Okay, fine, he loves you!” He threw his hands in the air in
annoyance. “But you have got to get hold of yourself! You can’t
spend the rest of your life in bed. Go wash your face, get on with your
life!” he crabbed.
“George, have some pity on her,” Joanne pleaded.
“Since she was born, that is all I’ve heard out of you, and is she
better? No! She’s afraid of her own shadow and it’s your fault. You
babied her too much! Go downstairs and make lunch! I’ll deal with
her,” he ordered.
Joanne reluctantly got to her feet, she didn’t want to leave but the
angry look on George’s face forced her away. She wished Jackie,
Thomas or Peter was in the house. George would never have spoken
that way to her or Rachel if they had. As she started for the stairs, her
husband took Rachel by the arm. She was afraid. “George – please.”
“Lunch!” he bellowed. Joanne fled the rest of the way down the
stairs.
“Now, stop this!” Rachel was already pulling away, but he got a
better grip on his child and dragged her out from under the covers.
She twisted out of his grasp, but before she could get her arms around
Daniel’s pillow, he threw it across the room.
“No!” Rachel lunged for it, but her father stopped her.
“That’s enough! No more lying in this bed! You’re going to get
hold of yourself – do you hear me! He’s gone and you’re going to
have to face it!” She was still crying as he pulled her off the bed. He
 306
dragged her into the bathroom and pushed her head into the sink. He
turned the water on, hearing her sputter and choke. “Stop it!”
Joanne was standing in the foyer crying when she heard a car.
Quickly looking out the window, she sighed in relief. “Thomas and
Peter are here!” She yelled up to the loft, but Rachel was still choking
and crying. A moment later, her husband came down the stairs, just as
there was a knock on the door.
“Didn’t I say make some lunch! Food! Go!” he breathed out
harshly, as he went to open the door. “Come on in, I’m afraid she’s
worse today. I tried to lure her out of bed to get cleaned up, but she
won’t,” he said sadly.
Thomas went up immediately. With every visit, he prayed she
would improve. In the loft, he found her on the floor on the other side
of the bed. Her hair and the top of her nightgown were wet and she
was curled up with Daniel’s pillow. “Rachel.” He lifted her off the
floor. “Old Dad is here to take care of you,” he promised gently, and
took Rachel and Daniel’s pillow back to the bed. He went into the
bathroom for a towel and came back and dried her off the best he
could. Pulled his handkerchief out of his pocket to dry her tears, but
paused to hold it to her nose. “Blow,” he asked softly. “That’s my
good girl,” he praised when she complied and held her tight.
“I want Daniel.” It was just a pitiful whisper.
“I know, dear, we all do. He’ll come back, you have to have faith.
Just pray for God to send him home,” he comforted when she cried.
Peter waited below, it was torture to hear her like this, and he
wandered into the living room to wait. George had the television on,
flipping the remote from channel to channel, not even looking at him.
“Where’s Joanne?” he asked softly.
“She’s making lunch. Just tell her what you want.” He tried to
sound pleasant.
Joanne wiped away tears as she busied herself about the kitchen,
but she jumped when the kitchen door swung open. She was so glad
to see Peter.
“I’m sorry I startled you,” he said sincerely. “Here let me make
lunch.” He crossed to where she had placed a few cans of soup and a
loaf of bread.
“That’s kind of you to offer, but I’m fine,” she protested weakly.
“No, I insist. You’ve taken too much on your shoulders. Why
don’t you go upstairs and rest with Rachel, she needs you. I’ll take
 307
care of this and bring it up for both of you.” He put a friendly arm
around her and led her out of the kitchen.
Thomas smiled when she arrived at the top of the stairs. “I think
someone here needs a dry nightgown, this one is a little damp,” he
said softly.
Joanne went to the dresser and pulled out another for Rachel but it
took a moment before she would let Thomas go. He turned away
while she changed.
“Now isn’t this better,” he said when he sat back down and she
leaned against him again. He looked up at Joanne. She looked so tired
and worried. “Why don’t you come and lie down, too.” He was glad
when she curled up on the bed next to her daughter, and he patted her
hand.
Joanne lay against the pillow, running her hand over Rachel’s
back. She was much calmer, and Joanne could feel it, too. Thomas
was such a gentle man, just his presence made her feel better. Rachel
had finally become quiet by the time Peter arrived with soup and
sandwiches. “I have to feed George,” Joanne started to get up.
“Don’t worry, he has his lunch, he’s fine, just rest,” he said
sympathetically and handed her a cup of soup.
Thomas took a cup, blowing on it before offering it to Rachel.
“Here you go.” But she seemed reluctant. “Now, you have to have
some. This is tomato soup, Daniel’s favorite. I used to make it for him
for lunch when he was a little boy. He’d have it with a grilled cheese
sandwich and he cleaned up every bite.” He held the cup, as she took
a sip. “That’s a good girl.” She drank a little more, and he was
relieved. It was the first food she had since she left the hospital, and
he silently offered a prayer of thanks. However, she needed more than
just soup. He handed the cup back to Peter and took half of a
sandwich. “Look, ham, I used to kid my son that he could crawl
between two slices of bread.” He saw the first tiny smile.
Joanne watched, she was so relieved to see Rachel eat.
Though Thomas could only get her to take one more bite of the
sandwich, he did get her to finish the soup and considered it a
miracle. She finally lay back on the bed. Her eyes closing the moment
she felt Daniel’s pillow under her head. Joanne was already asleep, so
he and Peter quietly got up and pulled up the covers over them both
and left the loft together.
 308
Peter took the tray back to the kitchen, but Thomas paused in the
living room. “They’re both asleep,” he informed George, expecting
him to be relieved.
“At least we’ll have some quiet around here. Rachel has been so
miserable, she screams and cries, screams and cries, and Joanne is no
better. The moment Rachel starts so does she. I swear I have two of
the weepiest women! It’s been just constant water works twenty-four
hours a day. How much can one man take?”
Thomas just stared at him, thinking if he just got out of that chair
and tended to them with love, maybe he wouldn’t have this so-called
problem. Instead of saying what he really felt, he went to the kitchen
to join his son. Peter was just starting the dishes. “I’ll give you a
hand,” he said and picked up a dish towel. “Poor little thing.”
“At least you got her to eat. I’m glad you remembered the tomato
soup. You know, we could use that again for every meal – give her
something Daniel loved to get her to eat.” It was an inspired thought.
“Good idea.” He went to the refrigerator to see what they could
make for dinner and checked the cupboards. “I’ll make a list and let
Joanne know what were doing. You don’t mind going shopping, do
you?” he asked his son.
“Not at all, I’ll do anything if it will help.” He put his hands in the
hot soapy water and picked up the first dish to wash.
“You’re a good boy.” He returned to the sink and took the first
plate to dry.
Peter let out a shaky sigh. “I wish he’d come home,” he said
quietly, passing the next rinsed dish to his father.
“So do I.” It was a fearful tone, he was so worried. Rachel at least
had the family to look after her, Daniel had no one. The very thought
of him out there alone in the world suffering twisted his insides into
knots.
~
Daniel was sitting on the side of his bed, the Rosary clutched in
his hand. He was in so much pain that he could hardly draw in a full
breathe. He had been sitting there for hours. The sun rose, now it was
setting, but he didn’t care what time it was. Every hour began and
ended with the same relentless pain.
Father Harris tapped on the door and then opened it. He was still
in the same place he had left him. Every tray of food he left remained
untouched and he hardly left the room. Daniel couldn’t go on like this
 309
– something had to be done. “I brought you something to eat.” He
came all the way in the room with a small tray.
“Thank you Father, but I –” He didn’t get to finish.
“I know you’re not hungry, but you need to eat.” He set the tray
down on the nightstand and brought the cup of soup to Daniel and sat
down next to him. “Just a few sips, you don’t have to drink the whole
thing,” he urged, but Daniel’s hands were shaking so badly that he
hung onto the cup. Daniel drank a little more than half. “But I want
you to drink all of this.” He retrieved the glass of water from the tray.
Daniel seemed reluctant, but did as he was told. “Why don’t you lie
down?” He helped him back on the bed and removed his shoes. He
covered him with the quilt hanging over the end of the iron bed. “Try
to sleep.” He looked into his eyes and saw such terrible pain. “It’s
going to be all right.” Father Harris blessed him and quietly left the
room.
~
When Joanne opened her eyes, the room was getting dark. She
looked over at Rachel. She was awake, just staring at the ceiling.
“Rachel you have to try to get up, if you don’t, he’ll make you. It’ll
only get worse if you fight him. Please, try.”
Rachel looked at her mother. “I’ll try, Mom,” she whispered. “For
you –”
~
Jackie stared into the mirror, her hairbrush forgotten in her hand.
The house was quiet, except for a light tap on the bedroom door.
“Come in.”
“Peter Hunter is here to see you.” The maid announced but
stepped back in surprise when her mistress rushed passed, the silk
robe fluttering behind her.
Peter wandered around the magnificent foyer. He thought back to
the fun they had there after the premiere. The dumb practical jokes –
how mad Daniel was when he took off with Rachel. His Dad falling
in the pool –
“Peter!” Jackie hurried down the steps, knowing by the forlorn
look on his face that he wasn’t bringing good news. She raced into his
arms. “Darling, what is it?”
“I hope I didn’t get you out of bed.” He had only seen her hours
before, but it wasn’t enough. She and his father were his only source
of comfort and he needed her.
 310
“I wasn’t sleeping. I just lay in bed and worry,” she admitted.
“I told Dad I was going out for a drive and here I am.” His worry
and distress eased with just the scent of her perfume.
“I’m glad.” She kissed his cheek. “I know how worried you are, I
am, too.”
“How could he do this?” he questioned in misery, as Jackie led
him into the living room. Together they sat in front of the hearth on a
satin sofa, and he found relief from the relentless worry again in her
arms.
~
He still hadn’t seen Daniel as the morning passed and went to
check on him and found him still in bed. It didn’t even look like he
had moved. He was still in the clothes he arrived in. Well, this
couldn’t go on day after day.
Both Daniel’s suitcases were still exactly as they had been,
untouched. Father Harris opened the first but it was the second that
contained what he was looking for. He removed Daniel’s robe and
slippers. Found his shaving kit and held it all in the crook of one arm
before approaching Daniel. “Come with me, son,” he urged him up
and kept hold of his arm as he took him down to the bathroom. Daniel
just stood there, his eyes lost in pain. “You’ll feel better when you get
cleaned up.”
Daniel just shook his head. “Father, I –”
“No arguments, a shower and shave,” he insisted, as he hung the
robe on the hook behind the door. Put the slippers on the floor near
the sink and set out the shaving gear before turning on the shower.
“I’ll be waiting.”
“Yes, Father,” he consented.
“Good.” Father Harris went out and shut the door, but he stayed
nearby. He went back to Daniel’s room and laid out clean pajamas.
He returned to the bathroom to check on his charge, but Daniel was
just barely functional. He was actually getting worse and not better
with the passing of time – time. The thought was punctuated by the
ticking of a second hand. The face of the grandfather clock stared
back at him, and Father Harris had a terrible feeling. The
uncomfortable feeling stayed with him, as he turned down the bed
and went to prepare breakfast. He returned with a tray and found
Daniel just sitting on the bed in his robe. His hair dripping wet, but
the towel to dry it just hung in his hand. It took gentle urging to get
 311
him dried and dressed for bed. Now, he waited with coffee, breakfast
and another glass of water. Daniel didn’t eat much, but he was
grateful for the coffee and returned to bed for the time being.
Father Harris stayed for a few minutes, prayed with him and left
him to sleep. From that point on, he checked on him every hour. He
realized somehow this was more profoundly serious then he could
have imagined in the beginning, but Father Harris took up the burden
with love. He knew without doubt that Daniel had been brought to
him for a reason – because this is where he needed to be.
~
Football, he was watching football, and the sound of it twisted her
insides into knots. It seemed like her whole childhood had been
consumed with the sound. The constant drone of the announcer’s
voice and the roar of the crowd brought back all the pain and there
was no escape. She may have been up and dressed, but she never left
the loft. Her father would be sitting in Daniel’s chair and she couldn’t
bear it. Rachel watched her mother coming up the stairs.
“I brought you a cup of tea.” The sound of football was bothering
Joanne, too.
“Thanks.” She took it over to the bed and sat down but the cup
was forgotten.
“Can I get you something to eat?” she said hopefully, but she was
disappointed when Rachel shook her head. “You have to eat,” she
pleaded.
“I’m sorry, I don’t feel very well.” She put the untouched tea on
the nightstand and got back on her feet. She wandered over to the
window behind the chairs and looked out over the garden to the
driveway. Hoping against hope –
“He’ll come back, dear, he will. He just needs time to come to his
senses. Please, let me make you something to eat!” But she only
received another shake of the head.
Rachel was still focused on the window to the driveway and road
below half-hidden in the trees. Her heart, even her very soul cried out
to Daniel to come home, but with each day that passed her already
waning hope was dying. She turned away from the empty road and
the pointless dreams. All she wanted to do was crawl back into bed,
take his pillow in her arms and wait out the darkness in shovels of
falling dirt. But her mother wanted her up, so she was up.
 312
Joanne was at a complete loss, helpless to aid her child. She
watched Rachel now wandering around the room until she ended in
the closet. It was heartbreaking to see her touching all that remained
of Daniel’s things.
“He should have taken his down coat.” Rachel ran her fingers over
it now. “He might need it.” She had terrible visions of him suffering
the cold without it somewhere in the world. There were other things
to treasure, three pullover sweaters, a few shirts and a couple of pairs
of pants still folded neatly on their hangers. “I loved to buy clothes
for him. He always kept the receipts.” She smiled at the memory as
she pulled down a flannel shirt and slipped it on. It still smelled of his
after shave and she remembered the different times that he worn it,
but she found comfort in hugging it to her body. The tears slid down
her cheeks in her mother’s embrace. “I’m sorry, but I just have to lie
down for a little while.” She went back to the bed and curled up with
Daniel’s pillow.
“Here, have a sip of the tea.” Joanne came to sit at her side.
“No, I don’t think it would stay down. I just want to lie here.”
Rachel closed her eyes. The scent of Daniel’s aftershave was all
around her just like it was when she had been in his arms.
~
Jackie looked at the front page again. She had a stack of papers
from all over the country. The main headline on almost all of them
was the same.

DANIEL HUNTER MISSING!

It was out. Almost all the papers had the story. Thomas was
looking over the newspapers as they wound their way through the
hills to the cottage. No one actually knew why he was missing, but
there were enough theories to keep the reporters busy. Did he
disappear to avoid possible charges being filed against him? Did he
and Rachel break up? Was this just for publicity? None of it was
accurate, it was just speculation at this point, but they knew he was
gone. “I wonder how they found out?” he said quietly, looking at the
smiling picture of his son, which brought about an immediate stab of
pain and worry.
“Who knows,” Jackie complained, as she read yet another paper.
“It could have been someone in our own office.” Money had a way of
 313
loosening even the loyalist tongue. “Well, maybe not our office.”
Another paper provided a clue she had missed before. “This article
has the date of the last time Daniel was seen. Rachel was still in the
hospital at the time. Nurses were in and out of her room. Heck, it
could have been a janitor with big ears.”
“Where could he be?” Peter voiced the question that consumed
them all.
“I tell you, when I get a hold of your brother – I’m going to ring
his neck,” Thomas promised. Daniel was going to pay for all this
worry.
“You and me both.” Peter kept his eye on the road ahead, praying
when they reached the cottage, Daniel would be there.
“There is one good thing – it is possible a determined reporter will
find him. And I understand The True Examiner is offering a reward, a
big one, the whole country will be looking for him,” Jackie said
hopefully.
“Maybe we should offer our own reward? One million dollars to
anyone who can bring Daniel in – bound and gagged if necessary.
They can just leave him on the front porch!” Peter smiled with the
mental image that idea created in his mind.
“First they would have to get close enough to Daniel to get a rope
around him. Whoever could achieve such a feat deserves the money,”
Thomas joked.
Peter laughed. “I would just love to see him all tied up on the
porch. Can you just imagine how mad he would be?” It was an
amusing thought.
“Perhaps a tranquilizing gun would be helpful!” Jackie got a big
laugh.
“At this point I’d do it myself,” Thomas joked, but the humor died
out as they approached the house, hoping with all of his heart that
Daniel’s car would be in the driveway – it wasn’t.
~
Now, he knew why Daniel’s car had to be locked up in the shed,
as he looked over the front page. The national news stations devoted
hours to the topic. Even the local news was broadcasting live from the
Victorian Inn to feed a hungry public.
The love affair began right there in Ferndale and it seemed nearly
everyone had an opinion to share with the press. Even members of his
 314
congregation alerted the reporters that the church had a pew the lovers
had shared.
Sister Grace was inundated with questions, but even as church
secretary she knew little. She didn’t even know Daniel Hunter was
missing until she read the paper, and she was quite sure Father Harris
was equally in the dark.
He prepared a simple lunch and took it down the hall. Here in this
small room was the subject of all this interest. It seemed an ironic
twist of fate that he, of all people, would be the only person in the
world who knew the exact location of Daniel Hunter. “Sit up, son, it’s
time for lunch.” Daniel was obedient to orders and did as he was told.
He still couldn’t get him to eat more than a few bites of food.
However his hands seemed slightly steadier. It was an improvement.
~
Joanne rushed to the railing when Thomas came through the front
door. “I’m so glad your here,” she said softly and was so relieved
when he hurried up the stairs.
Rachel was already reaching for him, clutching and pulling at his
shirt until she could get her arms all the way around him. “You’re
here,” she whispered. It was the same gentle touch she hungered for,
so much like Daniel in feel that she rested her cheek against his
shoulder and hung on as tightly as she could. There was still the
sound of football, but in his arms it wasn’t as bad.
“She won’t eat.” Joanne hovered nearby, racked with worry.
“Well, we can’t have that.” He was very gentle with Rachel.
“Would you tell my son, someone is ready for lunch?” Joanne was off
in a flash.
“I’m not really very hungry,” Rachel cried.
“I know, but we don’t want Daniel arriving home only to find you
ill. You’ll eat a little for old Dad.” She was so small that it wasn’t
hard to see her as a child. “Besides, we brought an apple pie and
vanilla ice cream,” he finished softly. He rocked her in his arms as if
she were his own little girl.
“That’s Daniel’s favorite.” A sob caught in Rachel’s throat.
“Yes it is and after you have some scrambled eggs and toast,
we’re going to share a piece of pie.” He kissed her forehead and held
her closer.
“Okay,” she whispered.
“That’s my good girl.”
 315
~
The sun was setting again. Daniel turned on his side and stared at
the wall opposite his bed without really seeing it. Another lonely day
was passing, only to begin an even longer and lonelier night. His
heart was crying out in pain, shouting for him to go home! But he
couldn’t go home. No, he promised to stay away. His only comfort
was a vision of Rachel in kneeling in prayer with God’s light shinning
in her eyes. His little Angel, but he was desperate to hold her in his
arms. He wanted a whole night with Rachel in his arms, but he’d take
an hour, a few minutes, seconds – anything at all! He sobbed bitterly.
“Rachel – Rachel,” he pleaded to the descending darkness that
divided them.
~
It was early morning, but Rachel wished the sun never rose at all.
In the night she found her only solace in the precious dream of love.
In Daniel’s arms, she could live, he was real, but upon daybreak his
image would slip away with the first rays of sunshine. From the
perfect dream she rose back into the nightmare of reality. Rachel
showered and got dressed for her mother’s sake, but she longed for
the shreds of peace in the darkness.
As much as she despised the site of her father, Rachel couldn’t
wait upstairs. Jackie called a short time before – they were coming.
Thomas would be there soon and bring his comfort with him. She
paced near the front door – waiting.
“Sit down, you’re making me nervous,” George barked from
Daniel’s chair.
The sound of his voice grated on her nerves, but she did what she
was told. Still, she waited for the sound of the opening gate. Instead,
she heard the buzzer. At first, Rachel ignored it, it couldn’t be the
family – they had a remote.
“What are you going to do, just sit there, answer it?” George
crabbed.
Rachel jumped at his angry tone but dragged herself up and
crossed the room to the foyer to punch the button on the intercom.
“Yes.”
“I have a special delivery, addressed to Rachel West from Daniel
Hunter.”
The man continued to speak, but as soon as Rachel had heard
Daniel’s name, she bolted from the house and ran down the driveway.
 316
Reporters were back on the street, shouting questions, as she came
closer. However nothing stopped her from taking the letter through
the bars of the gate, but before she could say a word to the driver, he
was gone in a cloud of exhaust.
Rachel didn’t even wait until she returned to the house, but she
fled back up the driveway and into the protection of the trees and
away from the reporters on the street. She tore open the envelope and
pulled out the contents. A thousand thoughts ran through her mind.
Maybe he was coming home! The very idea filled her with joy. She
couldn’t wait to feel his arms around her, but it wasn’t a letter from
Daniel – it was a summons – Victor was suing her for divorce. Rachel
dropped to her knees. It had all been for nothing – she had lost Daniel
for nothing. She could have married him, had his children and spent
the rest of their lives together. Now it was just fading hopes and
memories, memories that she would cling to like a wrecked ship on a
rocky coast. She saw herself growing old, living too long with
memories of Daniel. But she realized as she looked down at her
trembling hands that she would never grow old, for she wouldn’t live
long without him. Dropping all the way down on the hot pavement,
the papers fell from her hand and she sobbed.
“Now, she’s making a public scene! It’s not bad enough she’s
been carrying on in the house, but she had to put on a show for the
press!” George angrily came out the front door, but Joanne was
rushing ahead trying to get to Rachel first. He grabbed her arm and
yanked her back. “You only make it worse! Go back to the house!”
“Please have mercy,” Joanne pleaded, tears running down her
face, but her plea was ignored, as her husband went down and pulled
Rachel off the pavement.
“Get up!” he yelled, but she was struggling against him. “Stop it!
You are going to get hold of yourself! Do you hear me?” He dragged
her toward the house.
“No! Let me go! I want Daniel!” she pleaded.
“He’s not here, he’s gone! Forget him and get on with your life!”
He pulled her up on her feet and pushed her to the front door.
“No! I can’t live without him!” Her statement was laced with
growing anger. If Daniel were here, he would never allow her to be
treated like this.
“Oh, so you can’t live without him!” He mocked her. “You’ve
lived in the world of make-believe too long, it’s time you faced the
 317
world as it really is!” He laughed at her now. “You should have gone
into acting instead of this director crap! This performance would win
you one of those gold statues!”
He was laughing! No, Daniel would never allow it, if he was
treated like this he would fight back – no one would treat Daniel this
way! “Don’t touch me!” she yelled, turning to face her father. “Leave
me alone!” In a sudden fury she pushed him with all of her might and
he fell back into the hydrangea bushes next to the porch.
Unbelievable surprise replaced her sudden anger, and she stood
rooted to the spot. She watched in horror as he fought his way back
out of the shrubbery. In a rage he grabbed her by the front of her
blouse and dragged her right up to him.
“Now at least you’re showing a little spine, but you picked the
wrong person to start on! I think what you need is a good walloping,”
he spat out. He began pulling her inside, but the sound of the gate
opening stopped him.
Rachel saw Peter’s car coming up the driveway, and she pulled
away from her father so violently that she lost several buttons off her
blouse. Running down the driveway, she saw the car stop abruptly
and the back door opened. Thomas was getting out! She was still
running, screaming, and then nothing –
Thomas caught her before she hit the ground and lifted her into his
arms. He hurried back to the house with her and took her up the stairs.
Jackie leaped out of car a moment after Peter did and started for
the house but stopped when she reached George. “What happened?”
she asked frantically.
“She just lost it,” he replied in frustration. “Some courier arrived
and she ran out of the house! Then I found her throwing a fit out here.
I tried to get her back inside, but it was like she lost her mind. She
attacked me – pushed me! I finally got a hold of her and then she saw
you.” He was still breathing hard.
Jackie listened, but his story didn’t ring true.
Peter joined them. “I found this in the driveway.” He handed the
papers to Jackie. “Victor is suing her for divorce,” he said sadly but
seeing Rachel so out of control had really upset him. “Now the
marriage that kept Rachel and Daniel apart is coming to an end,”
Peter finished bitterly.
“And it pushed her right over the edge.” George shook his head.
“She sure has made a mess out of things.”
 318
“How can you say that? Rachel had nothing to do with it – this is
Victor’s fault! He just wants to torture her now. She and Daniel tried
so hard to do the right thing only to have it end like this. She didn’t do
anything – Victor did!” Jackie was almost in tears and hurried inside.
Peter followed her in the house, glancing at George as he passed.
The terrified expression on Rachel’s face, as she ran down the
driveway still haunted him. When he entered, he looked up at the loft.
He considered checking on Rachel, but she didn’t need a crowd. What
she needed was the peace and quiet that Daniel provided. Peter
watched George return to Daniel’s chair and the television. He didn’t
even seem to care enough to check on his own child. Poor Rachel, he
thought.
“Don’t work yourself over Rachel. She’s carried on like this all
her life.” George waved off the whole incident. “She’ll calm down.”
Peter stared at him in disbelief. He knew Rachel, knew how she
had suffered while this man sat there making his ignorant
pronouncements. Without replying, he went through the living room
and headed into the kitchen. There he found Joanne sobbing quietly in
Jackie’s arms, so he continued on. He did want to confront George
again in the living room, so he headed out back and closed the door
behind him.
Standing quietly out on the patio, he felt utterly helpless to change
the course of events that altered so many lives. They had to keep
Rachel alive. As long as she lived, so would Daniel but with the
thought of his brother he grew frustrated and angry. How could
Daniel do this! However the anger didn’t last, Peter could never stay
mad at Daniel, no matter what he did. Not for the pranks or teasing,
even when he discovered Daniel was living with Rachel, he couldn’t
stay angry for long.
Wandering to the garage, he was looking for something to do. He
opened the large door and peered inside. Daniel’s motorcycle stood
front and center. He was so frustrated but with no way to burn it off,
he felt like he was ready to explode.
He climbed on the back of the bike and started it up in a sudden
impulsive moment. He drove full speed out of the garage. With the
screech of tires, he hit the remote in his pocket, just barely cleared the
opening gate to shoot out on the street passed the reporters and sped
away.
 319
Thomas heard the bike. He knew it by the sound of the engine. He
also knew only one other person who would be riding it, but he could
do nothing about it now. He held Rachel close. The moment she had
regained consciousness she appeared almost totally unresponsive.
When she finally spoke, her words were just a whisper.
“I can’t live without Daniel.”
“I know, but have faith that God will send him home,” Thomas
begged.
“I don’t think God hears me any more.” She started to weep.
“He does, just have faith. Hold on and don’t let go. He does hear
you.”
Rachel listened, her will and heart so broken that she was almost
unable to allow the hope to root but it did. Hope was holding off the
darkness, delaying it, but for how long – she didn’t know.
~
Peter tore through the streets, pushing himself beyond fear as the
wind ripped across his face. For the first time in his life he felt a
recklessness surging through him, and he took every turn with the
tires squealing under him. He figured the faster he went, the more he
could flee the pain, but it only got worse until he pulled over.
Far up in the hills, he looked down on the city. Breathing hard, he
pulled off his tie, threw it aside and loosened his collar. He took in a
full breath of smoggy air and tried to force himself to relax, but he
didn’t think he ever would again. Daniel was gone, Rachel was
coming apart at the seams, and he felt as if he had somehow failed.
Peter tore himself apart between anger and grief, guilt and remorse. It
was his own words that had driven Daniel to do this, and he felt the
full weight of the blame.
He stared out to the horizon, somewhere out there in the world his
brother was hiding, dying, like Rachel was dying – bit by bit. The
memory of Daniel’s stay in the hospital assaulted him. He was dying
without her love. Was he shut up in some motel room, waiting for his
heart to stop beating? Maybe he was already dead, maybe his father
was wrong and he had already taken his life, he thought in horror.
He drove off the hill and out onto the road, heading back to the
cottage, praying that in his absence a miracle would have taken place
and Daniel would be there. Rachel would be smiling and his whole
world would somehow drop back into place. Jackie and his father
were waiting near the garage when he drove up and stopped.
 320
“We were worried,” Thomas said quietly, when the bike was
silent.
“Sorry, I just needed to get away for a little while. How’s
Rachel?” He was so disappointed that his wish had not been fulfilled
– Daniel wasn’t there.
“Asleep, her mother is with her,” Jackie answered. “Dad and I
were talking and we think it might be better if one of us stays here on
a continuous basis,” Jackie concluded, there was an edge of bitterness
to her voice.
“Why?” Peter started brushing the dust off his clothes.
“I suspect George isn’t exactly the most loving father,” Jackie said
sarcastically.
“I kind of got that idea myself,” Peter answered in the same tone.
“Joanne is afraid of him, too, so we have to be careful,” she
warned.
“If I had my way, I’d throw him out,” Thomas said angrily.
Peter looked at his father with surprise. “Throw him out? Do you
think he’s abusing her?” His own anger started to flare when Jackie
nodded. “You have got to be kidding! She just got out of the hospital!
She almost died! Now you’re saying her father is knocking her
around?” He couldn’t believe it.
“Being abused doesn’t just mean being knocked around.
Emotional abuse can be just as painful, and Rachel can’t take any
now. She’s barely holding on,” she added.
“Then I’m for throwing him out!” He started back to the house,
but he stopped when his father called him back. “What are we waiting
for?” he said in irritation.
“You haven’t heard the whole story.” Thomas gave Peter a stern
look to settle him down. “If we throw George out, what happens to
Joanne?”
“What do you mean what happens to Joanne?” He still didn’t get
the point.
“She won’t be able to stay. I talked to her in the house. If George
goes, he’ll take her with him. It’s been years since she’s seen Rachel,
and she doesn’t want to go, and I don’t blame her. So, we’re left with
only one solution,” Jackie concluded.
“Stay and give her around the clock protection from her own
father.” Peter shook his head, revolted. “I just don’t understand. He
 321
seemed like such a nice guy in the hospital. We saw him every day –
what happened?” Peter was reaching for answers.
“What’s the only difference between then and now?” Jackie
asked.
“Daniel’s not here,” Thomas answered.
“You got it. Rachel was going to divorce Victor, who George
hated, and was going to marry Daniel – big, famous, rich movie star,
Daniel Hunter. Joanne told me that Daniel is George’s favorite movie
star. He’s a big fan and he watches his movies all the time. He was so
happy when he found out Rachel was going to marry him. Rachel was
his darling little girl, now he blames her for driving Daniel away and
we return to the past. I don’t know how far the abuse went. Joanne
can’t even talk about it, but we all know the stories of how he nearly
drowned her – that’s enough for me.”
Peter closed his eyes and turned away. “How do you want to do
this?”
Jackie had to think. “It will be easier for me to stay at night, but
during the day –”
“I’ll be here.” Thomas knew he was the most logical person.
“I’ll take evenings and weekends.” Peter liked schedules but this
was a sad one.
~
George wasn’t looking forward to another night on the couch, as
he watched his wife make it up for him. “I wish they at least had a
guest room,” he complained but kept his voice down, Jackie was still
in the house.
Joanne was afraid to reply. She slept upstairs with Rachel, and he
might ban her from the loft if she sounded disagreeable.
He went upstairs to shower and change but didn’t bother to warn
his daughter that he was entering her bedroom and found Jackie
sitting on the bed in a towel. “I would have knocked, but there’s no
door,” he leered, but Jackie only glanced at him then went back to
filing her nails.
Rachel didn’t reply but hated the look of lust in his eyes and the
air of disrespect he showed to Jackie. Daniel would have called out
before coming up or excused himself quickly if he had not. He was a
gentleman, but her father was not.
“If I had known we could have showered together, think of the
saving of water.”
 322
“I didn’t know you were such a conservationist,” Jackie replied
coolly.
“I’ve always believed in the buddy system,” he offered, as he
closed the door of the bathroom, his eyes caressed her legs. He had
considered leaving, but if Jackie was going to start spending the night,
he would postpone his plans.
The moment the water was on, Jackie spoke. “Next time, I’ll make
sure I’m dressed before I come out of the bathroom.” Jackie chided
herself.
“It’s so sweet of you to want to stay, but you don’t have to.”
Rachel felt better with Jackie there. She could go to bed without an
unkind remark or cruel statement.
“I think it’s better if I stay. Daniel could show up at any time and I
want to be here.” She smiled at her friend. “I’m going to brain him
with one of my high heels the moment he walks through the door!”
Rachel hugged her. “He’ll come home, he will.”
~
Thomas was at the kitchen table with the ladies sharing a cup of
coffee. Rachel was quiet and withdrawn, but she was out of the bed
most of the day now.
“I think I’ll go to the office today,” Rachel said softly.
“All right, I’d be happy to drive you,” Thomas offered.
“You’ve been so kind to me, but I’ll be okay. I just need to get out
for a while.” She stood but stopped next to Thomas. “You will still be
here when I get back?”
“I sure will,” he promised and squeezed her hand.
Joanne sadly watched her leave. “I don’t know what I would do if
you weren’t here. You’ve been more of a father than her own has.”
“From what I understand, they have had an easy relationship,”
Thomas prompted.
“No, he never understood her. George always thought she needed
to be toughened up, even when she was little. She could never seem
to live up to his expectations. The more he pushed, the worse it got.
She began to build up these fears, and they seemed to take over her
life. But there was always this core of strength in her – she even knew
what she wanted as a little girl. When she told us she wanted to be a
director, he laughed in her face but it didn’t stop her. George said if
she didn’t study law, he wouldn’t pay for college. She did on her
 323
own, got a scholarship, worked her way through school and graduated
with honors. I was so proud of her.”
“Daniel said she’s one of the finest directors he’s ever known,”
Thomas informed her, and Joanne smiled in return for the praise.
Rachel had worked hard to make her dream come true and it was
nice to hear her admired. “When I look at Rachel now, I see the same
sad expression she has worn all of her life, but with Daniel she was so
different. She smiled all the time.” Joanne smiled now, but only for a
moment. “I still can’t believe she went fishing with him and that he
had taught her to swim,” she said in amazement. “What could Daniel
have done to bring about the change in her?” Joanne hoped for an
answer.
“She had the right to say no,” he said simply. “Daniel would never
force her to do anything and she knew it. It gave her the strength to
try. I think his love gave her courage. He loved her the way she was.
They just seemed to understand each other.”
“Wouldn’t it be wonderful if all relationships could be like that,”
Joanne said sadly and pulled herself out of her chair to gather the
empty mugs off the table.
Thomas watched her, always with the same tired, worn look on
her face. He wondered what it would be like to see her smile – really
smile.
~
Rachel exited the elevator, the memories at home weren’t enough
– she needed more. She passed Erma, a small plain-faced woman with
silver hair. She had come highly recommended and Daniel liked her.
She’d taken all his teasing with good humor. Now, she was delegated
to working for Peter and Jackie and helped out wherever she could.
Rachel continued by without a greeting went into the office and
shut the door. Looking around, she could almost feel Daniel’s
presence. She had done the decorating herself. All of his books finally
found a home in the oak shelves that took up two whole walls, but the
carved mahogany desk took center stage.
She turned to her own office on the other side of the French doors.
They had wanted to share the space, but the doors could be closed for
important phone calls, and yet, still give them the feeling of
togetherness. It didn’t matter that the decor in each room was
different. Hers was lighter in color and feel. The wallpaper looked
 324
like lace over green silk and the upholstered pieces were covered in
chintz.
She sat behind Daniel’s desk. She touched his pencils and pens,
the keyboard of his silent computer, and then she started opening
drawers. She found the script for his next movie, notes from meetings
and a letter in a plain envelope with Peter’s name on it. There was a
key next to it, with a tag written in his hand – the nursery.
Jackie and Peter stood out in the hall. Daniel’s assistant had
alerted them the moment Rachel arrived. “Should we go in?” Jackie
asked.
“Maybe we should give her a little time. Let’s wait in my office,
it’s closer.”
Rachel stared at the key for a long time. It was her surprise from
Daniel, and she left his office with the letter to Peter clutched in her
hand. Rachel unlocked the door and turned on the light. There were
unopened boxes of toys, children’s furniture and baby supplies, but a
crib and changing table had already been assembled. The wallpaper
was up with dancing bears holding balloons – perfect for their
children.
In the corner, under the window was a bassinet. It was ready for
use, covered in a lace skirt and the mattress wore a clean new sheet.
On the ledge of the window, she saw something she’d given Daniel
the first day at their new office. It was his own coffee cup with his
name on it. She picked it up, but it was empty. He’d been in this
room, building baby furniture and drinking coffee. “Daniel,” she
whispered but said his name again, as if he’d be able to hear her
somewhere in the world. She called again, again until she was
screaming his name in desperation.
Peter flung the door open. Rachel was kneeling in the middle of
the room crying out his brother’s name hysterically. He immediately
lifted her into his arms and carried her out of the room, passing
Jackie, who stood in the hallway crying. Rachel fainted on the way to
his office, and Peter carefully laid her on the couch in his office. He
kissed her cheek and then turned away to cover his face with his
hands. He could no longer contain the emotions he kept bottled up
inside.
Jackie came up behind him and slid her arms around him. “The
poor little thing – what did Daniel do? He must have known what this
would do to her.”
 325
“He makes a deal with God at the edge of madness!” He savagely
wiped away the tears. “He thinks he saved her life, for what? To live
like this! What a terrible choice! It’s like a tragedy that never ends.
Just tears and more tears!” He turned in Jackie’s arms and put his
forehead down against her shoulder. “I miss him, too. Every morning
when I come in, I think he’s going to come walking out of his office
to see my face when I find the underwear hanging out of my window!
Or that stupid rubber hand in my desk drawer.” He held Jackie
tighter. “All those pranks used to make me so mad,” he admitted.
“Now, I would give anything to be harassed again.”
“Me, too.” Jackie cried.
“I was no more than a kid when he took me as his assistant. I was
right out of college, I was so green. I finished growing up with him.
We went all over the world together making movies.” When a very
painful memory surfaced, he had to talk about it. “We were in Hong
Kong when my mother died. Dad called, it was so sudden. I came
out of the trailer and Daniel was in the middle of a scene. He took
one look at me and walked off the set. Dad was really upset, but
Daniel was there for both of us. He made all the arrangements – I
would never have made it if it hadn’t been for him. After the service,
my father kissed her goodbye, but he was too upset to stay. I didn’t
want to say goodbye! I didn’t want to leave her!” It was still such a
painful memory. “Daniel stayed with me and helped me to say good
bye to her. Now, the big idiot is out there somewhere – we don’t
even know if he’s alive!”
Jackie shared his tears. “It seems like he’s always been there for
all of us, but when he finally finds the person who will be there for
him. Someone who could make his dreams come true, he loses her
because of a deal with God.” Jackie pulled away from Peter and
knelt down next to Rachel’s still form. “How is she going to survive
this – how will he survive? This can’t be the way it ends, it just can’t
be.” She reached out to take Rachel’s hand, and found the letter and
slipped it out of her fingers. “Peter, it’s addressed to you – it’s from
Daniel.”
Peter took it and opened it. Jackie watched him and waited,
praying for good news, but by Peter’s expression, she knew it
wasn’t. “What is it?” she asked. Peter just handed her the letter in
silence.
326
Peter, I leave you with my interest in Forever Productions. I
know in your care our dream will prosper, but also, I leave my
Rachel – keep her safe for me. Remind her every day how much
she is loved and even though I can’t be there, I am holding her in
my arms right now, and I always will. On the top shelf of the
closet in my office I left some things for each of you.
Daniel

The moment she was done reading, Peter was on his feet and
rushed down to Daniel’s office and flung open the closet door. There
he found a large box on the top shelf and pulled it down and placed
it on the floor just as Jackie arrived.
One top was a travel size pillow with a note attached: “Here is
your emergency pillow. You never know when you might need it.”
Peter started to laugh, but it was only for a moment. He began to
search through the things under it. There were smaller boxes inside,
each with a name on it. Peter handed Jackie’s to her.
She knelt on the floor and opened it right away. Old clippings
he’d saved from her first film and her key to the apartment they
shared as roommates so many years before. There was a picture of
the two of them at the premiere of their first film together. On the
back, “Can you believe we were ever that young?” Jackie wiped
away a few tears. “I can’t believe he saved these things,” she said
softly.
Peter didn’t respond. He was too busy looking through the
contents of his own box. Daniel’s pen knife, he carried it from the
day when he received it on his twelfth birthday. Peter had always
wanted it when he was little boy, now it had been left for him. There
was also a letter, opened and read, but still in its original envelope. It
was from his mother, but it was addressed to Daniel. She had written
lots of letters to them on their travels to different locations. In
Daniel’s hand, on the front of the envelope were three words, “Her
final letter.” Peter couldn’t bear to read the contents of the letter; the
pain was too fresh from losing another person he loved.
The deck of cards was included. How many games had they
played over the years? Those old cards traveled all over the world
with them. They were so infused with memories that just touching
them brought the past to mind so fresh and clear that Peter could
almost relive them.
 327
Jackie retrieved the small box for Thomas and Peter took it. “I
think I should wait before I give this to him, he might be upset.”
“No, I think he would want it now. Daniel left us with his
memories, things he treasured. I never knew he was this
sentimental.” Jackie was crying again.
“Surprises me, too, and I’ve known him all my life. It’s funny
how you can know a person for so long and not know anything
about them.” He glanced back inside and found a box for Rachel and
then saw the entire bottom of the carton was filled with beautifully
wrapped presents.
“Tiffany.” Jackie knew the gift wrap immediately. They were all
small, some long and slender, the bracelet kind. Ring boxes, cases
containing necklaces, she imagined. He must have walked through
the store before he left. There must have been fifty little boxes.
There was a note on top, all it said was, “Please give Rachel one
every Christmas with my love.”
At the sight of so many gifts, years of gifts, brought home the
realization that Daniel was never coming back and Peter broke down
completely. He sat there surrounded by memories and his own loss
but found comfort in Jackie’s arms.
~
George looked up from his chair in front of the television when
Peter entered and carried Rachel upstairs. “What now?” he
grumbled.
Jackie heard his remark as she shut the front door but pretended
she didn’t. “Where’s Thomas and Joanne?” She asked the crabby old
man in the living room.
Such a famous rich woman impressed him, and he turned on a
little charm. “Last time I saw them, they were out back.” He smiled
broadly and winked.
Jackie headed through the living room without giving him a
second glance, hurried through the kitchen and out the back door.
“Dad!” she called, when she saw Thomas and Joanne clear on the
other side of the large yard, examining the gazebo.
Peter gave Rachel Daniel’s pillow to hang onto, but she was still
holding his hand. “He’ll come back, he will,” Peter whispered. “God
will send him home.”
“Will you keep praying he does, because God isn’t hearing me,”
she whispered.
 328
“Of course, I will, but you’re wrong, God hears you,” he said
softly.
“I failed him, I failed him.” She wept softly.
“No, you didn’t. You and Daniel both tried so hard to make this
right with Him.”
Rachel looked at Peter now. “Will you tell God how sorry I am?
Tell Him I’m sorry I messed up my life. And please, please, ask Him
to take care of Daniel for me. You’ll do that for me won’t you?” she
begged.
Peter nodded but took her in his arms and held her close, as he
began to pray.
Thomas watched quietly from the steps before he turned back to
the ladies below him. He urged them into the foyer. “Let’s leave them
be for a little while,” he said.
“Boy she’s got all of you jumping through hoops!” George shook
his head. “You’d be better off giving her a swift kick in the ass, that
would get her attention and probably calm her right down,” he
interjected.
Thomas turned angrily, but Joanne grabbed him by the arm and
her pleading eyes silenced him.
That evening not even Thomas could get Rachel to eat anything,
nor would she sleep. She laid quietly whispering Daniel’s name so
pitifully that it broke hearts of everyone in the house – except George.
He stopped his wife on her way to the loft.
“This has gone on too long!” He grabbed Joanne’s arm and
dragged her further into the living room, he didn’t want to be
overheard.
“George, please –” Joanne tried to pull away.
“We’re going home!” George said harshly.
No, please, I want to be with her – let me stay,” she pleaded.
“Don’t be foolish, you’re my wife, where I go – you go,” he
insisted.
“I can’t leave her. I haven’t seen her in so long and she needs me
now, please let me stay,” she begged pitifully.
“No, I’m tired of hanging around in this cramped little house.
What kind of a place is this for a rich man to own? Jackie’s house is
the kind I expected. Why couldn’t the famous Mr. Hunter own
something like that, instead of this little dump?”
 329
“You’re right,” Jackie interrupted from the bottom of the stairs,
startling the Seldons. “I don’t know whatever possessed him, and I
don’t blame you for not wanting to stay – it’s just too small.” She
looked around with distain. “I think it might be better, George, if you
went to my house for a while. You could have the media room and
putting green all to yourself. You don’t even need Joanne there. I
have a personal chef and servants. Why don’t I have the limo come
pick you up?” She pulled the phone from her purse. “Joanne, why
don’t you get his things together?” she asked calmly. The older
woman hurried away, as she gave orders for the house to be prepared
to entertain a guest. “There it’s all taken care of, now you can enjoy a
lifestyle that would better suit you.” She came over to the couch and
sat down, crossing her beautiful legs and knew full well he was
watching.
George came to sit next to her. “Your house would be much nicer
if you were there.” He let his hand come to rest on her knee.
“You’re a naughty boy, George.” She politely removed his hand.
“I’ll come by from time to time to see how you’re doing and the limo
will be at you’re disposal, so you can drop by and visit,” she said
softly and smiled.
~
The fog was hanging low and there was a marked chill in the air
when Daniel went out the back door. He could hear the sound of the
ocean in the distance and it took him back to all those walks they took
to the hotel from the church. Every night ended with a pleasant stroll,
coffee in front of the fire and conversation. He wanted that now
desperately. He sat down on the back steps and looked up at the sky.
The fog obscured the moon and stars, leaving only the heavy gray
mass above him. “Rachel –” he whispered in the darkness.
~
The house was dark, but Joanne couldn’t sleep. Rachel’s quiet
sobs tormented her. “Rachel, you have to sleep.” She rubbed her
back, but Rachel continued to cry.
Jackie sat up on the other side of Rachel and looked at Joanne in
the darkness. “What are we going to do? She hasn’t eaten hardly
anything at all today and without sleep –” She couldn’t finish the
sentence, but she was so scared. Then she looked down at Rachel,
hugging her pillow, and an idea formed in her mind. “I’ll be right
back.” She was off the bed in a flash and into her robe.
 330
Both couches were occupied, and Thomas and Peter were asleep
but it was to Peter she went. She shook him gently until he opened his
eyes and she urged him out of bed. Jackie led him to the stairs without
even letting him put on a robe.
“What are we doing?” he whispered, rubbing the sleep out of his
eyes. She only hushed him, led him through the loft and into the
bathroom. She shut the door and turned on the light. Peter blinked,
until his eyes adjusted to the drenching light. “What’s going on?” he
asked again, as Jackie started searching the medicine cabinet.
“Take off your pajama top,” she asked and grabbed the bottle of
aftershave.
“What do you mean?” Did she really say take off his pajama top?
Jackie started to unbutton it for him. “Daniel doesn’t wear one to
bed.”
“What are you talking about?” However, he did comply with her
wishes and a moment later was dabbed with the familiar scent of his
brother’s favorite aftershave.
“Remember the way Daniel and Rachel sleep together,” she said
hurriedly.
The light finally dawned on Peter, and he opened his eyes wide.
“You can’t be serious,” he whispered in shock. “You want me to
sleep with Rachel?”
“Yes,” Jackie urged.
“I can’t do that, it wouldn’t be right.” His own sense of honor
forbade it!
“Joanne and I will be here, too. You’re not doing anything wrong.
Rachel has got to sleep. She isn’t going to make it if she doesn’t.
She’s used to being in Daniel’s arms to sleep. You both are so alike,”
she tried to explain.
“We are not going to be able to fool her. Rachel will know the
difference.”
“Of course, she’ll know it’s you, but it might make her feel better.
Please, Peter, can’t we at least try? We’ve got to keep her alive,” she
begged.
Peter sighed and nodded in consent. The light was shut off and the
door opened. Jackie led him around to her side of the huge bed.
Joanne was staring at the two of them in the darkness. “Heavens,”
Joanne said softly when she saw Peter climbing on the bed. “Are we
all sleeping here?”
 331
Rachel began to stir and took in several deep breaths, she knew
the scent. “Daniel,” she whimpered.
“No, dear,” Jackie said softly, moving Peter closer to Rachel.
“We’re going to pretend he’s here.” Then she helped move her into
Peter’s arms. “There you go. Just a nice dream,” she continued to
whisper.
Rachel rested her cheek against his shoulder and held him in
return, closing her eyes. If this was a dream, she never wanted it to
end.
Jackie watched her, waiting. The sobs stopped and she began to
breathe evenly.
Joanne sighed in relief when Rachel was asleep. “Thank
goodness.”
Jackie leaned closer to Peter and kissed him gently, lay down at
his side and pulled up the covers over them all with Joanne’s help.
He could feel her next to him, but he held Rachel tighter and
closed his eyes. He knew he was doing the right thing, but he thought
ironically that the second time he shared a bed with Jackie, it was
with a crowd. He smiled as he remembered the first time, passed out
cold and didn’t even know it. At least this time he was conscious.
“Good night,” he whispered.
“Good night, my sweet precious soul,” Jackie whispered, kissing
him on the cheek and then settled down next to him and closed her
eyes.
~
Father Harris opened the door to Daniel’s room just after sunrise.
The bed was empty. He turned to see the bathroom door in the hall
was standing open, but it was empty as well. Still in his robe and
slippers he made his way into the kitchen, living room, and finally his
office – all empty. Could he have left and gone home in the middle of
the night without a word? Then he saw him from the window and
hurried out the back door. “Daniel!” Father Harris shook him –
Daniel was so cold, as he lay on the concrete steps, shivering in the
frigid morning air.
“No – no,” Daniel pleaded and pulled away.
“Get up, son.” He tried to lift him up, but he wasn’t strong
enough.
 332
“Dad?” Was it his father’s voice he heard? He turned his head to
see Father Harris. “Father –” He stared at him now in the growing
light of day.
“We have to get you inside.” But Daniel almost seemed insensible
to his surroundings. “Daniel!” he said more forcefully and this time
was obeyed. Daniel slowly got to his feet with the Father’s help and
was led back to his room.
~
Thomas was up with the sun and went out for the paper, but
before he went upstairs to shower. He wondered where Peter was.
However, he made that discovery at the top of the stairs. They were
all asleep. Rachel’s expression had finally found peace in Peter’s
arms. However, he smiled with an amusing thought, what if Daniel
returned home this minute to behold this sight? He wondered what he
would think – or do? Knowing his son, anything was possible.
~
Daniel was better after a hot shower and a cup of coffee. “I’m
sorry, Father, I don’t mean to be a burden to you,” he whispered.
“Just promise me that you’ll never do that again,” he counseled.
“Yes, Father,” he conceded. “For a moment, I thought you were
my Dad.”
“He must be very worried about you.” He received another nod.
Daniel’s emotions rose at the thought of his father’s suffering. “I
miss him.”
“It might not be a bad idea to call him, just to let him know that
you’re okay,” he said benignly – but with a call home Daniel might
be enticed to reason.
Daniel wanted desperately to talk to his Dad even if it was just for
a moment, but he knew what would happen. “No, you don’t know my
father.” He smiled a little. “He’d read me the riot act for sure.” He
was still smiling but it faded. “He’d try to talk me into coming home
and I can’t.” He was thinking about Rachel now, kneeling down in
front of the altar – the beautiful memory soothed his heart.
“I understand,” Father Harris answered. “You need to get some
sleep,” he urged.
“I’m so tired, but I can’t sleep without her. I don’t think I’m ever
going to really sleep again,” he lamented.
Father Harris helped him under the covers. “I want you to try, I’ll
be close,” he promised, but he turned back before he closed the door.
 333
Daniel’s tired eyes remained open and he wondered how long it had
been since he had any real sleep. “I’ll be close.” With that he closed
the door.
~
Rachel woke with a start and rose up on her elbow, but her sudden
movement caused Peter to open his eyes.
“I don’t think we should tell Daniel about this,” he teased gently.
Rachel tried to smile. “For a moment I thought it had all been a
bad dream.” Her eyes filled with tears. “I thought you were Daniel.”
“I miss him, too,” he said sadly.
Rachel could see the pain and the growing tears in his eyes,
knowing she wasn’t the only one suffering. “Hold me,” she pleaded
but pretending didn’t help.
~
Thomas was sitting in the garage early the next afternoon tearing
the carburetor apart on Daniel’s motorcycle, working with his hands
always gave him a sense of satisfaction and he needed something to
do. When Peter came out to join him, he was glad to see him. “Why
don’t you give me a hand,” he beckoned.
“Dad,” Peter said softly.
When Thomas turned, he saw Peter holding out a small box.
“What’s this?” he asked, wiping the grease from his hands, before he
took the box.
“Jackie and I found them the day Rachel came to the office.
Daniel left a letter for me.” He produced it from his pocket and
handed it to his father as well.
Thomas read it quickly. “And this one is mine?” When Peter
nodded, Thomas took a few moments to get his emotions under
control before opened it. It was one thing, but he cried when he saw
it. It was a worn, brown leather wallet and Thomas took it in his hand.
It brought back so many memories. Daniel couldn’t have been any
more than six. It was Christmas and a new wallet had been Daniel’s
gift to him. He proudly watched his father empty out the old brown
one of driver’s license, credit cards and money, before transferring
the contents to the new one.
Daniel wanted the old one and Thomas spent the next two hours
helping him make all the things to go in it. A driver’s license, with a
little picture of his son pasted on the front, his name and address
printed neatly. Credit cards cut from construction paper and a lot of
 334
monopoly money stuffed inside. Pictures of his mother were added
and baby Peter.
But there was a lot more in the wallet, things Daniel put in over
the years. A picture from his high school prom, the first article about
him torn out of a soap opera magazine, and ticket stubs from every
movie he made. On the backs, he wrote little comments, such as ‘not
bad’, or ‘what was I thinking’. The stub for Forever was there and on
the back was written, ‘My darling Rachel’. There was also a little
note, Thomas took it out and unfolded the small piece of paper.

There was never a son more grateful to his father, than I am

to you. I love you, Dad.
Daniel

“My boy, my little boy, I want my son! Please, God, I want my

son back!” he wept, clutching the old brown wallet in his hand.
Peter was crying along with his father and was drawn into his
embrace – he was praying, too.
~
A long sigh of relief escaped Jackie, as she pulled onto the studio
lot. Productions were already abuzz with activity at this time of the
morning, and the mammoth sound stages were swarming with people.
But as she drove toward the offices it grew distinctly quiet, devoid of
life. It was still too early for the coffee cooler crowd.
Jackie pulled abruptly into her parking place and was relieved that
the long night was over. She was early again, the space next to hers
was still empty, and she looked at her watch. Soon, he would be there
soon, she could keep time by Peter. There was peace at the office,
only misery at the cottage, but she would never abandon Rachel.
However, the office was a daily reprieve. Peter would be there and
enough work to keep her busy all day.
Again, she glanced at her watch. Why did it seem like time stood
still when you were waiting? Better to go up and start the coffee, she
figured. She gathered her possessions and opened the car door.
Everything she was carrying scattered from her hands when she was
yanked out of the car and pulled face to face with – “Rod!” she
gasped. Jerked away from her car, she stumbled and lost one of her
shoes, but he didn’t even slow down. Hauled her around the side of
 335
the building to the narrow alley and pushed her back against the
concrete wall. “Let me go!” she ordered.
“You’ve made a fool out of me!” he growled in her face.
“Have you lost your mind?” Her knees were shaking.
“Everywhere I go they’re laughing at me now! You just had to go
tell your lies to Hunter!” He shook her hard.
“Lies!” Jackie spat back at him. “I suppose knocking me around
was just your way of showing love!” She struggled to get away.
“Shut up!” He tightened his grip on her arms until she cried out in
pain.
“Or was it just a way to cover for your shortcomings, because it
certainly was short!” she smirked, but he struck her hard across the
cheek. No, she wouldn’t be cowed. “Couldn’t satisfy me in bed –”
She was struck again, even harder. “You’re not a man! You couldn’t
even face me until you knew Daniel was gone – coward!” she
screamed at him, tears streamed down her face and she was slapped
again. “Coward!” She was silenced when she was caught by the
throat. She dug her nails into his hand but suddenly he was ripped
away.
Rod rolled to a stop and quickly scrambled to his feet to come
face to face with Peter. “Not another Hunter!” He knew Peter well,
Daniel’s assistant, just an assistant. Always in his suit and tie, he
didn’t even look like he was prepared to fight. Rod smiled, even
pulled the tie out of his jacket and flipped it in the air. Peter just
watched him do it, didn’t even move, and Rod laughed.
“Daniel was right, you are nothing,” Peter had never felt such
anger in his life.
The word nothing killed his laughter. “You’re not your brother.”
Jackie drew in her breath as Rod clenched his fist and took a
swing – down he came a moment later, crashing to the concrete.
“Now everyone knows about your shortcomings,” she taunted.
Roaring in anger, Rod leaped back on his feet and dove toward
Peter and was rewarded with several blows to his face and body. He
went flying into the cyclone fence to the left of the alleyway and
bounced back into a fist he never saw coming.
He began swinging wildly to defend himself, but a deadly series
of blows to his face and body drove him back to slam against the
concrete wall. The last and final insult came by way of an open hand,
 336
but it took him to his knees. He was stunned, his own blood poured
from his nose and mouth, and his ears were ringing.
Furious, Peter grabbed the front of his shirt and forced him to
stand upright. “I may not be my brother,” he hissed through gritted
teeth. “But I am my father’s son. Don’t you come near Jackie ever
again!” He was very serious. “Do you understand?” He pulled him
closer until Rod was in complete agreement – he shoved him away.
He turned to Jackie, who stood so still, leaning back against the
concrete wall. He pulled her shoe from the pocket of his jacket and
knelt down in front of her to place it back on her foot. When he rose,
he lifted her into his arms. “No one is going to hurt you again.” He
turned back to Rod who had crumpled to the asphalt. “Touch her
again, Rod, and I swear before God – I’ll kill you.”
Jackie gasped. She was already stunned at what she had seen. She
had never known a day when Peter was less then gentle. He was
reserved, polite and showed courtesy to everyone. She had certainly
never seen him like this! He would kill Rod? She absolutely felt like a
princess again.
Jackie looked at Rod, as she was carried out of the alley. He was
still seated on the ground, holding his head, his nose dripping blood.
When she turned to the parking lot, there were people gathering in
front of the building, but she buried her face against Peter’s shoulder,
as they headed inside.
Rod could hear laughter again, as he struggled to his feet. There
were witnesses to his shame, but no one came to his aid.
~
“How are you feeling?” Peter held the ice pack against her cheek.
“Better.” She looked into his eyes. “Thank you.” She moved into
his arms.
Peter just held her for a long time. The memory of her being
struck enraged him, but now he was more concerned with her
comfort. “I think I should take you home.”
“No, I’d rather be here with you.” She held him tighter.
“Maybe we should call the doctor,” he urged.
“I’ll be fine, just hold me,” she pleaded. “I liked it when you told
Rod you were your father’s son. You certainly won’t be drummed out
of the family.”
“Good old Dad,” Peter answered quietly. His father had taught his
sons how to protect the people they loved, and that’s just what he had
 337
done – protected the woman he loved. “Please, dear, if you’ll allow
me, I like to pick you up every morning and bring you to the office
myself.”
Jackie smiled tearfully. “Yes, I would like that. I would like that
very much.” Now, she held him even tighter, wishing she could be
with him every minute.

Chapter Fifty-Two
Father Harris heard the final bell from his office. Here they come,
he thought with a smile, as he turned to see the children racing out of
their classes. They were free of books for the afternoon, but it would
be the beginning of work for him. They weren’t a wealthy parish and
there was never enough money for hired help. He and the Sisters saw
to the school and all its needs, but he went to check on Daniel before
changing into more appropriate attire for emptying waste baskets. He
opened the door after a quiet knock. There he was, even after weeks,
he hardly ever left the room. “If you need me, I’ll be back at the
school,” he informed him quietly.
“Yes, Father.” Daniel tried to muster a smile but failed.
“I’ll be back,” Father Harris promised, and then closed the door.
Daniel pulled himself up to sit on the side of the bed and rubbed
his hand over his tight neck and shoulder. Desperate for comfort and
relief, he went to the closet and pulled out one of his suitcases. The
clothes had been put away and the only thing remaining was a copy of
The True Examiner. He turned it to the center spread. There she was,
his little Angel in the crook of his arm and she looked so happy, so
did he.
It still bothered him to see the picture of them on the beach, but he
remembered the hours that followed. What had started out as other
things for her, turned out to be just the opposite. The memory made
him smile. He had been seduced by his little sweetheart. He
remembered the feel of her soft hands on his body – Daniel abruptly
closed the paper. Dropped it back in the suitcase and pushed it back in
the closet – closing the door.
The pain ripped up his chest so quickly that it was a struggle to
even catch his breath. He was desperate to feel her touch now, but he
was distracted from his mourning by a noisy clatter. He moved to the
window and looked to see Father Harris gathering up a fallen bucket
and mop, before he continued on his way to the school.
 338
~
The daily debris and litter the children produced was swept out of
the classroom by the push broom. The desks were already pushed to
one side of the room before the floor could be mopped. Father Harris
stopped when he saw Daniel crossing the yard to him. “Something
wrong?” he worried.
“Let me do that for you, Father.” He held his hand out for the
broom. He couldn’t sit by and watch this kind servant of God do all
this work alone.
Father Harris handed the broom over without protest. “Are you
sure?”
“Please, let me help.” Without another word, he set to work. Once
the sweeping was finished, he ran the mop across the floor and
smiled. From movie star to school janitor, the thought appealed to his
ironic sense of humor. This was certainly better than the silence of his
own bitter suffering. He actually found comfort in the order of
cleaning and threw his whole heart and mind into the task. The kids
were going to be able to eat off these floors when he was done. Peter
would be so pleased. He felt a stab of pain when he thought of his
brother, but he pushed on. It felt good to use muscles left to languish
in pain. He could at least be useful.
Father Harris was glad for the help, and between the two of them;
they finished the classes in short order. Yes, busy was better. Daniel
actually came to the table that night for dinner. Though, he ate little,
at least, he was up.
“I was thinking as long as I’m here, I would like to pay you back
for helping me.” Daniel took a bite of food, but it had no appeal, so he
sated himself with coffee.
“That’s not necessary. I was the one offering help.”
“I know and I’m grateful, but I would like to continue at the
school. Look, there’s a lot I can do. My father was a general
contractor, and my brother and I worked on and off for him for years.
Please, give me things to do, I mean it. You didn’t have to take me in,
but you did. I don’t have to work for you, but I want to,” he pleaded.
“All right, if you want to work, there’s a lot to do, here and up at
the convent. Of course that would mean letting the Sisters know
you’re here,” he reminded.
“I don’t care, I just need to work.”
 339
“I’ll speak to the Sisters.” The rest of the meal passed quietly.
Daniel ate little but work would solve the problem. Daniel just needed
to build up an appetite.
The Convent was a huge old Victorian building about three blocks
from the church. The Father and Sisters kept the splendid grounds,
but the building itself needed work. It looked like it hadn’t been
painted in years. All six Sisters were lined up in the living area when
Father Harris and Daniel entered late that evening.
“Sisters, I’m sure you remember Daniel Hunter,” Father Harris
announced.
Daniel thought he had never seen sweeter faces or kinder eyes.
“Sisters.” His heart wasn’t in this, but he was polite.
“Daniel, this is Sisters Mary, Grace, Kelly, Mary Frances, Alice,
and Hope.” Daniel moved up the line and shook every hand.
“It’s so nice for you to come and visit us, Mr. Hunter,” Sister
Mary commented.
“How is Miss West? I hope she is doing better,” Sister Hope
asked. “We did see the news,” Sister Hope began but silenced when
Father Harris held up his hand.
“It’s all right, Father. They might as well know the truth.” Over
tea, Daniel started at the beginning and had the Sister’s complete
attention. Of course, the Sisters had read all the newspapers and knew
most of the story already, but to find out now that he had left Rachel
to make them right with God touched their hearts.
“So, it’s your car that Father Harris hid in the shed?” Sister Mary
Frances asked.
“It needed to be put away. The more people that know that Daniel
is here the more of a chance that the press will find out,” Father
Harris pointed out. “So we’ll have to be careful,” he concluded. “I
think most of the hullabaloo with the press has pretty much died
down, but we still can’t take chances.”
“Hullabaloo?” Daniel questioned.
“Didn’t Father tell you what happen? We were besieged,” Sister
Grace began. “Reporters swarmed over the town looking for a story
about you and your Rachel. Everyone has been looking for you. It
was in all the papers. There is even a reward of a quarter of a million
dollars for the person who finds you!”
Daniel was stunned, but knowing the press as well as he did
maybe he shouldn’t have been. “My family?” He worried.
 340
Father Harris picked up the story from there. “They have been in
seclusion and there’s been no comment from your family.”
“They did have a camera outside your house for almost two weeks
and did live broadcasts,” Sister Kelly interjected. “People have seen
you everywhere. I don’t think a day goes by that there isn’t a sighting.
Of course, it can’t be you – you’re here.”
“So if anyone asks, we’re not supposed to know anything,” Sister
Alice surmised.
“Something like that,” Daniel said sadly, but he was still worried
about his family and what they must be suffering.
“Now, do you Sisters think that you can keep Daniel busy during
the day?” Father Harris asked.
“Well, there is a lot to do around here. I’m sure that we can think
of something,” Sister Mary said with assurance, and then she came
over and took Daniel’s hand. “It appears the Lord has plans for you,
Mr. Hunter, and has put you in our keeping. We’ll be praying for both
you and your Rachel.” She patted his hand.
“That’s right, we’ll look after you,” Mary Frances added.
“It’s better to keep busy and we have all kinds of problems in the
house. It is a rather old building,” Sister Mary explained.
“Anything at all, you have me at your complete disposal.” Now,
he could pay them back for their kindness and anything was better
than the weeks of pain he had suffered. And what better way to show
his gratitude to God for saving his little sweetheart. Just the thought
of her hurt so badly that he closed his eyes tight, but looked back up
when he felt a soft hand.
“It will be all right, Mr. Hunter,” Sister Alice patted his cheek.
Daniel nodded but found comfort in her gentle touch. “Please, call
me Daniel.”
The very next morning, they took him on a tour of the house and
pointed out everything that needed to be done. Daniel took notes – the
roof had minor leaks, cracked plaster, and bad floors in almost every
bathroom, along with plumbing problems but the entire house needed
to be rewired.
Daniel knew that he could handle everything but the rewiring and
that alone was going to be expensive. Money wasn’t a problem. It
was how to get it without letting the whole world know where he was
hiding. Daniel didn’t dare use any of his credit cards. There were
people everywhere who would be willing to sell information on his
 341
private financial affairs. It was Father Harris who came up with yet
another plan if Daniel was willing to trust yet another person.
Walter M. Billings was President of Ferndale’s local branch. He
arrived at the Rectory straight from work in his three-piece suit and
expensive, yet tasteful briefcase. He wore a large pocket watch on a
chain and checked the time as he climbed the steps to the front door.
He never turned down an invitation from Father Harris and would
have been there sooner but work delayed him.
Father Harris invited Mr. Billings in to sit down.
“What can I do for you, Father,” he asked cordially.
“I have a request from a client of your bank, but his branch is in
Los Angeles,” Father Harris began.
“That’s not problem, does this client want to transfer his account
here?”
“Not exactly. I’m going to be honest with you, Walter, but first I
want your word that who you’re about to meet doesn’t leave this
room.” Father Harris was serious.
“I don’t understand.”
“Please, just give me your word,” he repeated.
“Very well, Father, you have my word.”
Daniel came out of the hallway and sat down across from Mr.
Billings, whose jaw dropped upon seeing him.
“You’re Daniel Hunter.”
“Yes, and I need your help.” Daniel was beginning to feel like he
was part of a major conspiracy, but with Walter’s help he was able to
move a large sum of money from his private account into the
Church’s. It would be more then enough to take care of the hiring of
workers to restore the Convent and Church. The money, of course,
was a contribution and hopefully wouldn’t raise too much suspicion.
~
This was living. He didn’t care for the fact that the putting green
was pink, but he wasn’t really complaining. He just sank a fifteen foot
shot and he wished his buddies had been there to see him do it.
“Not bad!” a voice called from the street.
“Thanks.” He turned to the young casually dressed man at the
security fence. “What can I do for you?”
“I’m just looking for some answers.”
“Answers?” he asked, as he lined up to take another shot.
“How is your daughter?”
 342
George was just getting ready to take a swing. Instead, he turned
back to the young man. “Who wants to know?”
“My name is Clark, Ken Clark. I’m a reporter with The Sun.” He
was taking a risk. He knew he could be cut off immediately by Seldon
and sent packing, but he had done his research on this man. He knew
he was no multi-millionaire like the man who was going to marry his
daughter. Or like the woman who owned this mansion he was
standing in front of – he could have a price, but Seldon shook his
head in reply. “There has been talk the police might start looking into
Hunter’s disappearance. People don’t just vanish. It might be a case
of foul play.”
George laughed, as he repositioned his ball closer to the hole.
“Not a chance. Hunter left a note.” Even with the ball closer to the
hole, he missed the shot.
This was stunning news. Daniel Hunter left a note before
disappearing! He played it cool. “Notes can be forged. Why would a
successful guy like Hunter just disappear? It doesn’t make sense.
After all he is in love with your daughter.”
“What a load of crap,” George sneered.
“You mean he wasn’t in love with her?” He patted the tape
recorder in his pocket and hoped it was working properly.
“No, I mean, the whole thing is crap,” he said in frustration. “He
goes and makes some idiotic promise to God that if He lets Rachel
live, he’ll go away!” He suddenly put his hand against his heart and
generated a real love sick look on his face for the benefit of the
reporter. “I will be faithful to you and to our love until I die,” he
recited. The look was gone a moment later, replaced by the sour
expression he usually wore. “Crap!” He didn’t feel like putting
anymore and came closer to the fence. “What a joke! Everyone was
sobbing – even my own wife, but Rachel was the worst! For days she
wouldn’t get out of bed! She just laid there hugging his pillow like the
world was coming to an end!” he concluded. “A man can only take so
much!”
“Is that why you’re here? To get away from the crap?” he asked.
“Hell yes! Jackie let me use the place. She won’t leave Rachel,
none of them will. That daughter of mine has become the center of
their whole world!”
“How is she doing now, it’s been weeks since Hunter left.”
 343
“I don’t think years are going to make any difference.” He
suddenly parroted his daughter, mocking her pain. “I want Daniel! I
can’t live without Daniel!”
“And no one has heard from Hunter? Not a word?”
“Nothing, but his family seems to think he’s going to wither up
and die without ‘his true love’,” he criticized with a fair amount of
annoyance.
“Well, he did risk his life for her.”
“Actually, it’s kind of sickening. I watched him in the hospital
when my daughter was ill.” He shook his head. “A man shouldn’t put
so much stock in one woman. He was a mess, I mean, a real mess.”
He suddenly brightened. “Of course I can’t complain about what he
did to Victor. I tell you it warmed my heart.” He laughed.
“But Daniel was a mess?” He didn’t want to get off track in
talking about Victor. That story had all ready been told.
“I heard the family whispering that Daniel had a gun, and he
would have used it if Rachel died. Now why would anyone do
something like that,” he asked.
“Do you think he really would have killed himself if she died?”
“By the way he was acting, I do. Then he goes and makes a stupid
promise to God!” he said in disgust. “What a waste.”
“How is the family holding up? His father and Brother, I mean. I
understand they are pretty tight.”
George shrugged. “They’ve been pretty upset.” He practiced a few
swings with his putter as he spoke.
I understand Victor West has filed for divorce.”
“That was long overdo.”
How did Rachel take the news?”
George blew out an irritated breath. “Hysterical – as usual –
Rachel is heavy into the Catholic thing just like her mother. She held
Hunter off with those ridicules vows she took for months. I tell you I
would have been gone!” He laughed about it.
“You mean held him off from marriage?”
“From everything – if you get my meaning.”
“Are you serious?” He had a hundred other questions, but George
backed away.
“Look, I have already said too much. So, let’s keep it off the
record.” It did feel good to take a few jabs at the Hunter family. He
 344
was still angry with Daniel for disappearing, and Rachel for making
his life a misery.
“Sure, no problem.” He already had enough to write one hell of a
story, off or on the record. But he stood his ground instead of making
a run for his car. He waved and calmly walked away with a smile.
Clark crossed the street and got behind the wheel like he would have
any other day. He drove all the way to the end of the street in a sedate
fashion, and then floored it as soon as he lost sight of the house.
He yanked the tape recorder out of his pocket and ran it back a
little to test it. Clear as a bell, he caught a few words from George on
the playback and shut it off. Next, he was searching for his cell
phone. His editor was on speed dial.
~
Peter heard the doorbell and left his canvas to answer it. “Jackie!”
he said with surprise and relief. “Come in.” He could see the look of
worry on her face as she hugged him. With his arm still around her,
he escorted her into the living room and offered her a chair. “What is
it, dear?” He was a little surprised she was there. Jackie never left
Rachel on the weekends and it was nearly time for him to take the
next watch with Rachel to give his father a break.
“I need to talk to you. I’ve just come from Rachel. Dad and
Joanne couldn’t get her to eat anything this morning. She just keeps
pacing around the house or sits for hours with Dad. I’m afraid if she
goes on like this much longer –” She couldn’t finish.
“I know, but what can we do?” He groped for answers.
“I’ll tell you what we can do. We can find Daniel and make him
come home!”
“How? He could be anywhere and what makes you think we can
find him when even the press can’t?” he reasoned.
“They don’t know Daniel like we do. There may be clues we
would recognize that they don’t. Now, are you with me? Or do I have
to do this alone?”
“I’m with you, but I don’t think he will be very happy with us for
tracking him down. I still can’t figure out how he’s managed to keep
out of the public eye. I mean, his face is recognized all over the
world. He has got to have someone helping him.”
“Good idea, start making a list of everyone who might be helping
him, and I’m going to call Ross Trent. If anyone can find him – Trent
 345
can.” Within moments she had him on her cell phone, had given him
the address.
“Are you sure we’re doing the right thing?” he worried.
“Of course, we are. Rachel is wasting away, and you know darn
well that Daniel is, too. But he doesn’t have anyone to look after
him,” she spoke with conviction. “I’m sure when we find him, he’ll
be mad at first, but he’ll get over it, I’m sure of it”
~
If it hadn’t been for the fact that Rachel was so miserable, Joanne
could get used to this new life. She could hear the sound of Thomas’
voice from the kitchen. He was reading from the Scriptures again and
it gave her comfort to listen. Dear Thomas, he was so devoted, he
arrived early every morning and rarely had the time to even enjoy a
cup of coffee or take a look at the newspaper. It was sitting on the
kitchen table, still bound by the rubber-band it arrived in. Well, at
least, she could bring him some coffee, and maybe he could get
Rachel to have a cup, too. Joanne started a pot, but she turned when
Thomas’ voice stopped mid-sentence. She knew why when she heard
Peter’s greeting.
Jackie had only been gone a couple of hours, but Rachel hugged
her as if she had been gone for weeks. “Did you eat your lunch?”
Jackie asked quietly, Rachel always responded better to softer tones,
but she only got a little nod of the head to her question. Jackie
glanced at Thomas, he smiled gently, but there was no enthusiasm in
his expression. Obviously, Rachel couldn’t have eaten much.
“Well, I brought some pie,” Peter announced. “And you know
what I think we should do? Let’s have a little picnic out back. We can
spread out a blanket and sit near the roses.”
“I’ll get the blanket.” Jackie hurried away to fetch it.
Rachel’s pallor and the dark circles under her eyes were alarming,
but Peter showed no outward signs of distress. Instead, he lifted her
off the couch and into his arms. She hugged him around the neck
tight, as he carried her into the kitchen. “We’re going to have pie
picnic,” he informed Joanne.
“And I just started a pot of coffee, but we have iced tea, as well. It
is a nice day to sit outside.” It would be good for Rachel to get out.
“Here we go!” Jackie entered with a quilt and a couple of pillows,
and she and Peter took Rachel out the back door.
 346
Thomas entered the kitchen with the couple of bags of groceries
Peter and Jackie arrived with, and he removed the large pink box that
contained the pie. Joanne emptied the other bag and set out the ice
cream. “Here let me tend to the pie.” She poured him a cup of coffee
and urged him to the table. “I want you to sit down and relax for a
little while.”
“Really, I’m just fine.” But he did as she requested.
“I know, but Rachel is with Peter and Jackie. You need a break.
You spend all your time looking after Rachel, let me look after you
for a little while.” She smiled gently. Her hand was kissed for her
kindness.
“I guess, I could sit here for a few minutes and maybe do a little of
the crossword puzzle.” Thomas pulled off the rubber band and flipped
the paper open to the front page. “My God!” It was a struggle to keep
his voice down.
Joanne turned from the apple pie on the counter to Thomas in
alarm at the sound of his voice. “What is it?” She saw the photo of
her daughter in Daniel’s arms at the premiere of Forever, and then she
read the headline.

I WILL BE FAITHFUL ‘TIL I DIE!

Joanne was stunned into silence, Thomas was equally dumbstruck.

His most private pain at the loss of his child was now public property!
“We’re ready for pie!” Jackie requested as cheerfully as she could.
She didn’t feel upbeat, but for the sake of the family, she could sound
that way. She gasped when Thomas held up the paper. “How?” She
took the paper and scanned over the article. “Unnamed source,” she
said with distain. But it was a familiar phase that caused her heart to
pound. “A promise to God,” she whispered painfully. Other phrases
jumped out at her, Rachel hugging Daniel’s pillow stuck her hard.
Even worse, Daniel being in possession of a firearm in the hospital to
commit suicide if he lost the woman he loved. She couldn’t read
anymore, but her mind was working. Only a certain number of people
were privy to the truth. There were only six people in the room when
Daniel’s letter was read. Only six people who knew about the gun.
Only six people saw Rachel hugging Daniel’s pillow!
If the house had been bugged like the hospital waiting room, this
story would have broken in the beginning, not nearly a month after
 347
the fact. Therefore one of the six who knew the truth had betrayed
them all. No great leap of logic was needed to identify this unnamed
source! “This is an exclusive story, it broke this morning. I imagine
the reporters are gearing up for another assault as we speak.”
~
Sister Grace was left at the office to man the phones, while Father
Harris made his way up to the convent. He saw the paper and read the
article with sadness. Part of him wanted to show it to Daniel, hoping
the knowledge of how much Rachel was suffering would finally urge
his charge to return home. Instead, he threw the paper away. He never
questioned the feelings he’d been having since Daniel arrived, and he
wasn’t going against those feelings now, but the convent needed to be
warned.
He entered the front door of the convent to find all the normal
activities well under way for a Sunday after morning Mass. With no
school to keep them busy, the Sister’s had time to catch up with the
little chores and amusements they didn’t have time for during the
week. Sister Mary Francis practiced on the old upright piano in the
corner of the front parlor. A fresh pot of tea arrived from the kitchen
to fill empty cups all over the room where the rest of the Sisters were
gathered for conversation. Mending, chatting and reading were well
underway when Father Harris entered.
“Cup of tea, Father?” Sister Kelly asked.
“Thank you, no.” He removed his overcoat. “Where’s Daniel?”
“He’s checking the floors in the bathroom upstairs. He’s going to
pull it up tomorrow. He said the wood is – spongy!” Sister Mary
informed him.
“The reporters are back in town and they have taken over the
Victorian Inn.” He could see the concern on the faces of the Sisters.
“Hopefully it won’t last long, but we have to be more careful until
they have left town.”
“Yes, Father.”
~
Daniel changed into his work clothes upstairs. It was still early,
but he was on his fifth cup of coffee. Relieved the long night was
over, he could go back to work, even though it meant living on raw
nerves.
He tried to eat for the sake of the Sisters, but he could only get
down a couple of bites and continued to lose weight. He could see the
 348
change in the fit of his clothes and in the reduction of the size of his
waist by the decrease in the notches of his belt. Though his frame was
still powerful, there was more of an edge to his muscles. It had done
more to flatten his stomach, than all the sit-ups in the world.
He was again overwhelmed by memories. He couldn’t even think
about exercising without remembering Rachel stretched out on his
back for push-ups in the morning. He smiled. She liked to do the
funniest things, as long as she was doing them with him. The sadness
returned, and he had to steel himself to it before it tore him apart. He
picked up his sledgehammer and went to war against the cracked
plaster. Blow after blow, he swung the hammer hard, clouds of dust
gathering around him, but he continued.
Daniel believed it was the kind attention of Father Harris and the
Nuns, the inspired servants of God, who provided the only light in his
life. They had shown him respectful love and saved him from a life of
total isolation and darkness. Yet, they could not return to him what he
had lost, his darling Rachel. He swung the hammer, this time harder,
watching the lath and plaster exploding under it, forcing himself to
again accept his choice, his future for his love, and their happiness for
Rachel’s precious life.
~
With the advent of a new and excited twist in the plot the media
was again foaming at the mouth. It made it harder for Trent to move
quietly, but it by no means stopped him. He had what no reporter had
access to – Daniel’s private financial information provided by his
brother. He found it interesting reading. For the most part Daniel
maintained a quiet life in general, lived in a modest manner, but
didn’t appear in any way miserly.
There was nothing in the business accounts other than Daniel’s
power of attorney. The private accounts were much more
enlightening. Almost a million dollars had been moved before Daniel
disappeared, some taken out in cash. He didn’t find that unusual, cash
was better than using credit cards, it couldn’t be tracked. But a large
chunk of the million had been moved, and by all appearances – after
Daniel left. It took days on his computer trying to track it down.
Obviously, someone was trying to hide its destination, by sending it
out of the country. Ultimately after four days of searching banking
records he came up with a name.
~
 349
Daniel was exhausted. He had spent the last several days gutting a
second story bathroom and a neighboring bedroom and there wasn’t a
muscle in his body that didn’t ache. He kept hoping the hard work
would make him tired enough so he would fall into a dreamless sleep,
but he couldn’t even close his eyes. He looked around his room, but
there wasn’t much to it, an iron bed, a small dresser and a braided rug
on the wooden floor. It was an odd end to a tragic story.
Daniel closed his eyes and tried again to sleep, but even after
another hour, he gave up. Instead, he turned on the light. There on the
night stand under the lamp was the picture out of the tabloid of him
and Rachel at the premiere of Forever.
He’d found an old oval frame behind one of the walls at the
convent and asked if he could have it. Carefully, he cleaned away the
dust and grime of years and polished the silver and glass. Rachel
looked so beautiful.
Most of all, it was the little things he remembered. Like how it felt
to catch curls in his fingers, the sound of her breath when she was
sleeping and the taste of her tears when she cried. Little sweet
memories sustained him, keeping him alive and sane.
He picked up his wallet off the nightstand and from out of the
billfold he removed folded bits of paper. He smiled when he read the
little notes Rachel had written in the hospital. She had ordered him
out of the room to rest – it was so sweet. Another was Rachel’s hasty
letter, and he remembered the terrible conditions in which she wrote
it. Yet, she only spoke of her dream and her love for him. He
unfolded the receipts – even shopping had been translated into
precious memories.
He could no longer stay still and slipped into a pair of pants, put
on his shoes and pulled on a T-shirt before he quietly left the Rectory.
The fog blanketed the sky, hiding the moon and plunging
everything into an eerie silence. In the distance, he could hear the
sounds of the sea and remembered the beach and the color of her hair
in the sunlight – this was torture. Daniel began to walk, heading down
the deserted street in the dead of night. At first, he didn’t know where
he was going until he reached Ocean Street. There it was, the
Victorian Inn.
Slowly he made his way to the dark building, passing the front
door and peering through the windows into the restaurant. He could
see the fireplace at the far end of the room with the embers slowly
 350
dying, but the little Victorian sofa was gone and had been replaced by
another table and chairs. It hurt.
Daniel leaned against the glass and remembered all the nights that
they had spent together in that room. That’s what he wanted now, just
to sit at her side and hear the sound of her voice. If only he could have
just a moment in her arms – just a moment. “Rachel – Rachel – I love
you.” It was a pleading whisper in the darkness.
Hiding in the shadows, there was a small man with a camera.
~
“I wish he’d get here!” Jackie paced the living room of Peter’s
house, looking at her watch. “He said he was going to be here at three
and it’s nearly that now.”
“Try to relax, dear.” But he knew how she felt. It had been another
long week watching Rachel disappearing before their eyes. “He’ll be
here soon.”
“I hope he has good news, I couldn’t bear anymore bad,” she
admitted fearfully.
“Neither could I.” He was near the breaking point, and it was only
Jackie holding him together at this point. When the doorbell sounded,
they both bolted for the door, but it was Jackie who flung it open.
“Thank Heavens, I was about to go out of my mind!” She took
Trent by the arm and pulled him and his briefcase inside and rushed
him into the living room.
Ross Trent was a little surprised by her greeting. However, Ms.
Turner was one of his best clients and if she wanted to manhandle
him that was fine.
Jackie and Peter sat together at the other end of the couch,
practically hanging off the edge of their seat. Both of them were
praying for good news.
“Please tell us that you found him?” She was so emotional that she
almost burst into tears, and Peter held her tight.
“And that my brother’s all right,” Peter pleaded and stared at
Trent, waiting for an answer so he could breathe again.
“Yes, I did find him, and he does appear to be healthy,” he relayed
calmly. He was startled by the sudden explosive response to his
statement. Jackie burst out crying, but she was laughing at the same
time. Peter just broke down and cried. They hugged each other. After
a few moments he decided to continue. “I was able to track him down
through a rather large financial transaction,” he began.
 351
“What? A large what,” Peter asked. He was still overwhelmed by
the news. He didn’t realize how afraid he had been for Daniel until it
suddenly ceased. He was all prepared to hear Daniel had been found
dead in a ditch at the side of some deserted road. Now, he rejoiced
and thanked God – his dumb brother was alive!
“A large financial transaction,” Trent repeated. “Five hundred
thousand,” he stated flatly. “After the money hop-scotched through a
few accounts in and out of the country, it finally landed back here in
California. The entire amount was deposited into an account owned
by a Frank Harris.” He enjoyed the drama of the moment. Both Jackie
and Peter were looking at him in confusion. “Father Frank Harris,
Parish Priest of The Catholic Church of the Assumption in Ferndale,
California.”
Peter and Jackie yelled, laughed and hugged each other again.
“He’s in Ferndale!” Jackie was amazed.
“It makes perfect sense! That was where he first met Rachel!” It
was too simple.
“That’s not all. He’s living in the Rectory with Father Harris.”
Trent opened his briefcase and took out a stack of photos and handed
them to Jackie.
“I don’t believe this.”
“What?” Peter reached for the pictures that she had already looked
at. Most of the photos looked as though they had been taken from a
long way off and through windows. There were mostly pictures of
Daniel working in the Convent, removing plaster, mopping floors in
the school and a couple of him working on a station wagon. The last
photos were of Daniel sitting in front of the Rectory staring up at the
night sky and standing outside the Victorian Inn.
“He is up at dawn and works up at the convent until school lets
out. Then he cleans out the classrooms and goes back up to the
convent until about ten. Nuns hide him in the back of an old station
wagon for the short trips back and forth. Or Father Harris comes to
pick him up at night. He never comes out in the daylight openly, but
at night, sometimes very late, he will leave the rectory and go out for
a walk.”
“Unbelievable!” Jackie kept looking at the pictures. Only Daniel
would hide out in a church. If she were going to hide, it would be in
the South of France, or her favorite, that castle in Scotland. Then she
 352
turned her attention back to Peter, he was still looking at the pictures,
touching the photos of his brother.
“I was so worried he was alone in the world.” He wiped away a
few tears and smiled. “Only to find out that God sent him to Father
Harris. He’s alive.” He hugged Jackie again, so relieved and grateful
to God for taking care of his brother.
It took several moments before either of them could compose
themselves. Finally, Jackie opened her purse and took out her
checkbook. She wrote a generous check and handed it to Trent.
“There’s a big bonus in there for you. Thank you.”
“It’s been nice working with you again, Ms. Turner – call me
anytime.” He left the pictures and gathered his briefcase before he
departed.
“All right, now what do we do?” Peter asked. “Should we go tell
Rachel?” He was still trying to pull himself together emotionally.
“I don’t think we should tell anyone yet.” She thought a moment.
“I think we should take a little trip to Ferndale ourselves.”
“As much as I want to see Daniel, I don’t think he would
appreciate us tracking him down and then just showing up at his
doorstep,” he worried.
“Don’t be silly. You know how he is. All he needs is a little
persuasion. Believe me he’s going to thank us when he comes to his
senses.” She looked at her watch. It was already late afternoon.
“Rachel has her meeting with the lawyers in about a half hour,” she
pointed out. “I’ll call the airport.” She searched her purse for her cell
phone. “Just think by tonight Daniel could be home and this will all
be over! I can’t wait to see the look on Rachel’s face!” She felt good
again for the first time in weeks

Chapter Fifty-Three
Rachel sat at one side of the table, Victor on the other, and
lawyers flanked both. Of course, Victor had picked the most
expensive firm to represent him, and the office showed it. They were
seated at one end of a long table in the conference room nearest to the
window with its magnificent view of downtown Los Angeles. Might
as well get it over with, Rachel thought. Not that it mattered. There
was no Daniel at home to be surprised with a final decree. No happy
wedding, no babies – nothing.
Rachel closed her eyes, and blotted out the sound of the lawyers
 353
and retreated to the solace of the past. Rachel loved Daniel from the
very first moment. Like a lost love found, from a distant
unremembered past. With his love, she could, at last, open her heart
and release her suppressed emotions but not all of them. The last
saved, never to be spent in the complete fulfillment of their love. She
touched the locket around her neck and looked down at the ring she
wore. They were all she had left.
Rachel began half-listening to the lawyers and Victor's increasing
demands for more money. He acted as if he were the victim in all of
this and therefore needed, at least, ten years of monthly support and
another huge lump sum. Plus, a piece of her profits from the next five
films – only that would soothe his wounded pride.
“Don’t forget the house in Benedict Canyon?” Victor reminded,
delighted the law demanded full disclosure of all assets, including the
location of wife’s love nest.
Victor even mentioning the cottage nearly brought Rachel to tears.
She couldn’t lose it – not her and Daniel’s home.
Victor’s lawyer checked his paperwork. “Here it is. The property
is worth two million, two hundred and thirty-five thousand. Mrs.
West owns half the property, the other half is owned by Mr. Hunter.
Mr. West is entitled to half of her interest.”
“That’s outrageous,” Rachel’s lawyer argued. Mr. West already
has all the marital assets – Mrs. West has been left practically
penniless.
Victor smiled smugly at Rachel. He was going to make her pay.
Rachel just sat quietly. This had been her fourth meeting in as
many days, the lawyers and the filings had been going on for weeks
and she wondered how much longer. Suddenly, without warning, she
spoke, "I have a question."
Her lawyer looked at her. "Now, Mrs. West, I think I should
handle this."
"I said I have a question." She looked at Victor seriously. "How
much would it take to get rid of you? Forget this monthly payment
business – a lump sum.”
Victor smiled, he had won. “Another million.”
“Fine, I’ll get the money. BUT from this day forward, I want
nothing more to do with you. I never want to see your face again. I
am no longer your wife!" she shouted.
Victor was struck dumb and could only nod, this was far more
 354
than he expected.
"Draw up the papers, and I'll sign them. I want this over as soon as
possible. I want free of this marriage and him!" She left the office
without looking back.
~
Daniel walked back to the Rectory after being cooped up all day
laying the tile in an upstairs bathroom. He needed to get out and
stretch his legs. The fog was heavy, but when the bright full moon
peeked out, Daniel stopped. As he stared up into the sky, a terrible
feeling of loneliness swept over him, and the memory of Rachel
rushed to the surface. Sadly, he headed toward the Rectory, when he
was stopped by a voice.
"Fancy meeting you here."
"Jackie!"
Jackie stepped out of the rented car. "Who else," she announced.
Daniel started toward her when he saw his brother. Peter reached
him first and nearly knocked him off his feet in his hurry to greet him,
catching him in powerful hug. Jackie’s arms around him a second
later.
“You big idiot! Do you have any idea how worried we we’ve
been!” Peter grabbed Daniel by the front of his shirt and shook him
hard. Frustrated, angry, but most of all so relieved that he hugged him
again. “Dad’s been out of his mind!”
“I’m sorry,” he begged, “but you shouldn’t have come.” He pulled
back, but he was so glad to see them. “I asked you not to look for
me."
"Daniel, you have to hear us out! We have news that you need to
know," Peter began seriously, pulling his brother back – hanging on
to him.
A desperate look of concern passed over Daniel's face. "Rachel –"
"Rachel is going through with the divorce!" Jackie announced and
hugged him.
Daniel held her but the words he’d waited to hear for so long now
tore him apart.
Jackie kissed Daniel on the cheek. “Please, come home. We miss
you so much.”
"I can't," Daniel said softly.
“You can. You can pack your bags and come home with us now,”
Jackie begged.
 355
"Rachel is going to be free and you can get married! Come home,
please come home," Peter insisted.
Daniel turned away. “I can't!”
Jackie was furious. "What do you mean – you can't!” She moved
in front of him, he wasn’t going to turn away and not hear her. “I
could sock you for all the worry that you have caused!" She started to
cry. "All your friends – your family – Dad was so hurt!" Peter tried to
stop her, but she went on. "You know your agent is tearing his hair
out! And don't forget Rachel!" she entreated.
Daniel seized Jackie by the shoulders in a sudden frantic
movement, causing her to draw in her breath. "I did this for Rachel!
Don't you understand? I know Rachel is free! I'm not free! It was the
price for her life! God let her live and now I have to pay!" In defeat,
he let Jackie go and turned away.
Peter came up behind Daniel and put his hands on his shoulders.
He struggled for composure, so when he spoke his voice was calm. "I
know you think that you're protecting Rachel but this is not what God
wants, I'm sure of it. He would never accept the deal you made with
Him. Come back with us. Rachel needs you. It's been really bad for
her, and I can see that it hasn't been any better for you," he entreated.
"That’s not true – Rachel’s fine. I gave her back to God,” he stated
defiantly.
Father Harris heard troubled voices in the darkness and stopped in
the shadows.
Peter stared at Daniel in disbelief. Could he actually believe what
he was saying was true? "No Daniel," Peter said softly. "She’s not
fine. I don't know how much more she can take. She hardly eats –
doesn't sleep. Daniel, she's wasting away right in front of us!” He was
stunned when Daniel suddenly covered his ears and backed away
abruptly. His eyes were so full of pain, Peter feared for Daniel’s
sanity.
“No, don’t say any more!” He pressed his hands against the sides
of his head, wishing he could crush his own skull. “What have I
done?” The full weight of the responsibility hammered him until he
thought his legs would give out. When he looked up at the church,
they did, and he dropped down to his knees.
Jackie tried to reach for him, he jerked away, but Peter took
Daniel’s face in his hands. He had to get through to him and
somehow pull him back from this madness. “I know what you
 356
thought you were doing was right, but this isn’t the choice God would
make. You did it! You can’t make deals with God!” he railed.
“It’s too late,” Daniel said in despair.
“No, it’s not too late!” he almost shouted.
“Yes it is! I promised!” He pulled away painfully.
“Stop it, Daniel!” He grabbed his tortured bother and tried to pull
him back.
“I promised!” he was pleading, begging for understanding.
“Rachel is going to die! Then you’ll die! Do you think that’s what
God wants?” He was so angry and frustrated his shook him hard.
“Listen to me!” He never saw the right cross that knocked him back
off his knees.
Jackie was horrified, but she couldn’t move. She stood rooted to
the spot.
His hand was still closed in the fist! He looked at his fallen
brother in disbelief. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it!” He dove forward to
aid Peter. “I’m sorry – I didn’t mean it,” he pleaded desperately.
The side of his face throbbed with pain, and he shook his head to
clear it. “At least, now were even.” Peter grabbed Daniel by the arm
and pulled himself up. “It’s all right.” The side of his face had gone
numb, but Daniel looked like he had taken the beating. “It’s going to
be all right.” Peter forced himself to be calm and prayed for strength,
as he got back to his feet. “There have been a lot of vows made.
Think of all the years Rachel suffered for nothing. Neither of you had
to suffer at all. Why make this more of a tragedy than it’s already
been? Come with us, Daniel, come with us now," he beckoned
persuasively.
Daniel looked into his brother's eyes. For a moment, his resolve
weakened and it took all of his strength to keep from caving into his
own desires. "I would give anything to be with Rachel again, but I
can't break my word to God."
Jackie couldn't believe what she was hearing. "You are crazy!
How can you throw away love? I'm going to call Rachel!" She
reached into her purse for her phone.
"She won't come," Daniel interrupted, shaking his head hard.
"Rachel knows better than anyone what a vow to God means. She
won't come – you’d only hurt her." It was hard for him to admit but it
was true.
"I don't understand either of you. How could you give her up
 357
when you love her so much?" Jackie was crying again and Peter put
his arm around her.
"It's because I do love her so much!” The pain rose up through his
body, crushing him. “I love her enough to do what’s right.” His voice
broke with emotion and dropped to a desperate whisper. “Please, go
home, and don't tell her that you’ve seen me Just take care of her.
Keep her alive – love her – because I can't!” He hurried toward the
Rectory.
"That's it, I'm calling for help." She took out her phone and began
punching in the numbers. "If we can't convince him then maybe my
bodyguards can."
"Do you think that roughing him up is going to help?" Peter shook
his head.
"Of course not, but they can drag him on the jet, kicking and
screaming if necessary, and sit on him until he comes to his senses!
He'll change his mind once we get back to LA and he sees Rachel,"
Jackie reasoned.
Peter watched his brother disappearing into the rectory. No, he
couldn’t lose him again! He started forward, but a voice out of the
darkness stopped him. "Love is a wonderful thing," Father Harris
stated calmly.
Both Jackie and Peter were at first startled, until they saw who it
was.
"Wonderful? Frustrating is more like it," Jackie commented.
"Father, wouldn't God understand if Daniel went back?" Peter
asked desperately, his eyes traveling back to the place where he had
seen his brother.
"Yes, I'm sure that He would, and Daniel knows that he isn't
forced to keep his promise. We all have free choice," Father Harris
pointed out, looking at Jackie in particular, who sighed regretfully
and put her phone away.
“I don’t know who I was calling anyway, I fired everyone,” she
offered ironically. "I just don’t understand. Why is he doing this?"
Jackie pleaded.
"Try looking at it this way. If Daniel turned his back on his
promise, it would be like saying that he doesn’t love God, or that he
doesn’t love Rachel. He is not going to do that," he reasoned.
"How can they go on like this?" Peter was so upset. “Rachel is not
going to make it, Father, she gets worse every day. She’s going to die
 358
and then so will he!”
"I know, I’ve felt it from the beginning, but we must have faith.
The only one who can end this now is God. We have to let His will be
done, whatever that may be. They have both wanted to do the right
thing. Both bound by promises, struggling to be right with God –” He
grew quiet, thinking back over the sadness. “Only God can free
Daniel from his promise, no one else can do that, and I pray it will be
soon,” he worried. “Now I think it would be better if you two go
home and say nothing to Rachel. Have faith that God will care for
them and find a solution."
"All right, Father, we'll do as you ask.” Peter wasn’t ready to leave
yet, there were other words that needed to be said. He reached out to
take Father Harris’ hand. “Thank you for taking care of my brother.
You don’t know how much it meant to me to find out he was here
with you. We’ve been so worried." Peter ached inside.
"How is your father?”
It took several minutes before he could answer. “He misses him,
now I wish we had brought him, if anyone could get through to
Daniel, he could,” he said with assurance. “And Rachel – she
understands him,” he finished sadly.
“Maybe it was better that his father and Rachel remained at home.
This is something that Daniel has to come to terms with. He has to
know what God’s will is without doubt. Otherwise, he could spend
the rest of his life never being sure he did the right thing,” he
concluded, releasing Peter’s hand.
“Yes Father,” Peter nodded. “Please tell him that we miss him, we
love him –”
“Come on, darling,” Jackie urged gently.
“I wish I could say goodbye to him.” He followed Jackie toward
the car, holding her hand, but looking back at the Rectory.
“Wait,” Father Harris called. He had four brothers of his own.
~
Daniel sat at the edge of his bed with this new revelation torturing
him. Rachel was not kneeling in prayer. A quiet knock startled him.
“Come in.” He expected Father Harris, but when the door opened, it
was his brother. “Please, don’t.”
Peter shut the door and struggled to be calm. “I just wanted to say
– goodbye.”
“Okay,” Daniel replied, but to send Peter away with a casual
 359
farewell was the last thing he wanted. “How’s Dad?”
“I gave him your gift,” he admitted.
“I just wanted him to know how I felt. I wanted you all to know,”
Daniel replied.
Peter was looking at a broken man. He feared this might be the
last moment on this Earth when he would have a chance to say what
he really felt. “I’ve missed you.” After weeks of worry, he came
forward. Daniel kept his head down, but Peter’s admission clearly
affected him. “I do understand how you feel – if it had been Jackie
life –” He brushed away a few tears. “And I would do anything in the
world for you and Dad.” He felt as if he were falling apart, his reserve
was cracking. “And I do know what it’s like to be afraid to lose
someone you love,” Peter choked and reached out to Daniel. “When
you left – it was like part of me had died,” he confessed, as he ran his
fingers through his brother’s hair and down the back of his neck.
Daniel’s eyes flew up to Peter, and he didn’t bother to wipe the
tears off his face. He abruptly rose to his feet and grabbing his brother
into his arms. “I’m so sorry.”
“I don’t want to leave you,” Peter begged, hanging onto Daniel in
desperation.
“I don’t want you to leave, either,” Daniel cried, but in the attempt
to comfort his grieving brother, he found relief. “But you have to take
care of Rachel. Dad and Jackie need you, too. It’s too late for me,” he
whispered.
“No!” Peter cried out, but when Daniel tried to move away, he
still hung on.
“You have to take care of the family, like you took care of me,” he
begged.
“I can’t! Not without you! I don’t want to let you go, Daniel. I
need you!”
“I’m sorry.” His brother’s mournful cry was tearing him to pieces.
“We’ve always been together. Who’s going to take care of you
now?”
“I’m sorry.”
“Don’t say that again! Don’t say you’re sorry.” He pulled away,
yanking his handkerchief out of his pocket, and he dried his eyes in
frustration.
“I miss you, too.” Daniel reached out to squeeze Peter’s shoulder.
“That’s why I left Rachel with you – she’ll be safe.” But Peter only
 360
shook his head.
“That’s not true. You’re the only one who can save her!” Peter
shot back with the truth. “You’re half-dead, too – just like she is!”
Daniel’s knees gave out, and he dropped down on the side of his
bed. Hammered by the truth, he buried his face in his hands. “What
have I done?”
With all the terrible misery Peter had suffered, he knew it was
nothing compared to what his brother was going through. This was no
time for accusations or anger. “I know you did this because you love
her. I love her, too. But this can’t be what God wants!” However, he
didn’t get a reply from Daniel. “All right, I’ll do whatever you want,
but I have one condition,” he insisted. “I’ll take care of Rachel, but
don’t disappear again, Daniel. Just a post card or quick call –”
“I can’t promise – no more promises – please,” he wailed in
despair.
Peter sat on the bed next to his brother. “Okay, no promises. No
conditions.” He took Daniel’s hands in his own and prayed for help.
“Peter,” he began and squeezed his brother’s hands tight. He
searched for words of comfort, but what could he say? How could
make up for what he had done?
It was Peter who found words. “You know, when I was little boy I
never wanted you to leave. I remember that first day when you went
back to school after summer break. Dad told me I couldn’t go with
you.” He could kind of smile at the memory now. “I didn’t want you
to go without me.”
“I remember, I was getting ready and you were running around the
house in your pajamas trying to get someone to tie your shoes,” he
recalled sadly. “I was sorry to see that summer end. It was the best of
my life. It seemed to go on forever.” He smiled now. “That was the
year of your first fishing trip and you caught the biggest one. Dad got
such a kick out of it.” The smile faded, and he dissolved back into
pain. “But all summers end, but it leaves behind a memory that stays
with you all your life. I was torn about going back to school, you
were so upset. You cried when I left. I saw you at the front window,
and I felt so bad.” He took Peter by the arms. “I knew I would be
back in a few hours, but all through school I kept seeing your face at
the window.” He broke down again with the next admission. “You
did it again when I left for New York.”
“I remember. Dad and I stood there. I cried, and he smiled and
 361
waved as the bus pulled out, but Daniel – the moment it was out of
sight, he cried, too.” He wiped more tears off his face, and then in a
whisper, Peter said. “We all have rights given to us by God.” Peter
felt the words, as he said them. He looked into his brother’s eyes,
sharing a lifetime in a single moment. “Don’t disappear, Daniel.” He
started to pull away, and then stopped to hug his brother one more
time. “I’ll be waiting just like I did so long ago, when I waited for you
to come home. I remember how happy I was when you came back
through the front door, but the best day was when I got to go to
school with you.” It was a wonderful memory. “I was so proud when
you came to visit the kindergarten. I was always proud of you – I still
am.” He couldn’t bear to let him go, but he did and rose to his feet.
“Take care.”
“Tell Dad I love him. Please – please keep Rachel alive,” he
begged.
Peter could only nod and it took all he had to open the door and
step out in the hallway, but he turned back. “I’ll wait – I’ll wait for
you.” He left abruptly, heading back up the hall to find Jackie in the
living room and he embraced her. It took several moments before he
could speak to Father Harris. “Take care of my brother.”
I will." Father Harris nodded and escorted them to the door.
“It’s all right, darling, let’s go home.”
Father Harris remained in the doorway and watched them return to
their car. He looked Heavenward, hoping for an answer that would
come sooner than later.
~
“Rachel can be so stubborn,” Joanne pulled back the curtain a
little so she could see out to the dark driveway. “I wish she would let
us go with her,” she worried.
“I know.” Thomas came up and put his arm around her. He could
see what the constant worry was doing to her. “But I can understand
why she wants to do this alone. She has a lot of pride.”
Joanne turned to him, looking up into his eyes. “I know all about
her pride. Sometimes I think it was the only thing that kept her going
– that and her faith. For so many years it was all she had,” she said
sadly. “But I don’t think it’s enough now.” She started to cry and was
taken in the warmest embrace she had ever known. “I don’t know
what would have happened if you hadn’t been here to take care of us.
And I thank Jackie every day for getting rid of George. If Daniel is
 362
anything like his brother, I can understand why Rachel loves him,
he’s such a good boy,” she cried.
“Daniel is a good man, but right now, I could throttle him,” he
growled and made plans to give his son the lecture of his life when he
came home and he prayed it would be soon. “Why don’t you go up
and lie down. All this worry has been too much for you,” he urged
and kept his arm around her as he escorted her to the stairs.
Joanne turned back, her eyes full of tears. “You won’t leave, will
you?”
He smiled gently. “No, I’ll be right here.” He watched as she
ascended the stairs, his heart going out to her. Poor dear woman, he
thought.

Chapter Fifty-Four
Rachel pulled up into the driveway and pushed the remote. The
gate slowly began to roll open. As she waited, she heard the sound of
a horn behind her. She looked in the rear view mirror. Victor’s car
was stopped right behind her, and Rachel drew in her breath.
“Wanna come out and play,” he taunted.
With just barely enough room for the car to pass she sped through
and hit the remote again. She lost him from site at the top of the
driveway, but she could still hear him laughing and shouting vulgar
remarks while revving his engine. He now knew where she lived. Her
haven was gone. Victor never would have come to the house with
Daniel there. Now, he could torment her whenever he wanted.
She looked up at the cottage she loved so much, but knew Victor
would always be just a few miles away. Would giving him more
money buy her peace of mind? She doubted it. Soon, she would be
legally free, in God’s eyes she was free, but to her fear – she was still
in chains.
Thomas came out of the house and saw her sitting in the car, but
he also heard the taunts. He walked down the driveway, but the
moment Victor saw him, he took off. Coward, Thomas thought.
When he returned, Rachel was still locked into her car, breathing
hard. Yet, as soon as she looked up, she opened the door.
“Come with me, my dear, let’s go in the house. I have something
for you.” He helped her out of the car and put his arm around her as
they went inside.
“Where’s my mother?” Rachel asked when they entered the living
 363
room. She was still shaken up by Victor, but with Thomas, she felt
better.
“She’s lying down,” he said softly.
She knit her brows together. “Is she all right?”
“She just needs to sleep. Come here and sit down,” he said,
leading her to the couch. There on the coffee table was her box, but at
first she didn’t notice it. But when he took Daniel’s letter out of his
shirt pocket she recognized it.
“Where did you get this? I found it in Daniel’s desk, but it
disappeared, and I was beginning to think I’d dreamed it.” She saw
the envelope was open. However, Thomas stopped her from reading
it.
“It’s not the letter that’s important – it’s this.” He picked up the
box and set it between them. “Daniel left one for each of us. Things
he’d kept over the years – souvenirs. We’ve been holding off giving it
to you because we thought it would be too painful. I started to realize
that even though it hurts, he is trying to tell us how much we mean to
him. He gave us his memories. I don’t know what’s in this box or
what memories he’s given you, but I do understand if you want to be
alone.”
“I think I’d like it if you stayed.” She sat it on her lap before she
pulled off the lid and looked down at an odd collection of things. “It’s
the cards keys to our rooms at the Victorian Inn.” She was flooded
with memories, but there was more in the box to treasure. “The
program from the symphony we went to.” She smiled. “Flyer from
the zoo,” she whispered as the tears started sliding down her cheeks.
“My red nail polish, I was wondering what happened to it.” She
remembered sitting next to him painting her nails for the first time.
That’s why he kept it, she thought.
There was a napkin with her lipstick on it and her hair combs. A
price tag from one of the shirts she had bought him, which made her
laugh. “The things he saved,” she said tenderly. Then she pulled out
two envelopes, one was very thick. She opened it first and started to
cry.
“What is it?” he asked softly.
“They’re deeds, to his ranch in Marin. This one is to a little cabin
in the woods. We rented it for a weekend when we were Canada. He
bought it and put it in my name,” she said softly. She looked down at
the remaining envelope, it was the last memory. Finally, she opened it
 364
and found a small piece of tissue paper folded into a small packet.
She carefully opened it and found a lock of his hair. She brought it to
her cheek and cried. When Thomas reached for it, she not only shared
the moment, but the gift as well. Rachel divided the lock of hair and
gave him half.
“You don’t have to do this, my dear, he meant it for you.”
“I want you to have it. I want to share it with you, please. It’s all
we have left but it’s not enough. I can’t live in this world without
him, there’s nothing here for me. He bought back my life, but it was
only barrowed time. It’s only barrowed time for the both of us.”
Suddenly, she felt strangely calm. “Promise me something.”
“Anything.” It hurt so much to hear her talk like this, but he could
see it in her, every day she grew weaker. Yet, he knew what it was to
lose your one person.
“I’m going to leave the box in my top dresser drawer so you can
find it when the time comes. I want to be buried with them but place
the lock of hair in my hand so I can hold it always. You will do that
for me, won’t you?” she pleaded.
“I will,” he promised and took her in his arms, holding her tight.
“Thank you.” She hugged him warmly, knowing her wishes
would be carried out just as she wanted.
~
Daniel turned to the knock on the door. “Come in.”
Father Harris entered and was surprised to see Daniel packing.
“You’re leaving?”
"I have to – they know where I am!" he said in frustration. "I
thought it was bad not knowing what was going on at home.” He
stopped packing suddenly. “I don’t know why I thought Rachel was
going to be fine. I just kept seeing her in Church with God’s light
shining in her eyes. But Peter said that she's wasting away, they think
my little sweetheart is going to die!” The very words shook him hard.
“I’ve hurt them all, my father, Peter," he said in agony. He quickly
turned back to the dresser and started angrily throwing his clothes in
the suitcase.
Father Harris watched him and prayed to understand why this had
happened. He had spent weeks protecting Daniel from the truth of
what was happening at home. Then Daniel’s own brother arrives to
change everything, but why – why now?
Daniel stopped when the top drawer was empty and leaned against
 365
the dresser. "They said that she would be legally free soon. I could go
back and marry her – that's all I've ever wanted,” he said despair but
when he looked at Father Harris, his grief turned to anger. “It seems
like no matter what I do, it comes out wrong! I fall in love with
Rachel, but she's married. As much as we love each other, we never
once –” He couldn't finish the sentence, they hadn’t been completely
chaste. “Then it turns out that her husband has already committed
adultery and she was probably free from the beginning! Now, here we
are, still not free to be together, because of my vow to God! It's like a
big cosmic joke – only the joke's on us!” Daniel was now beyond
pain, trapped in his self-created hell. “Peter says she’s really bad, that
she’s wasting away!” He felt like he was going mad. “I’m killing her,
Father!”
"Do you want to hear what I think," Father Harris began.
Daniel turned to face him in frustration. “Go home? Don't ask me
to make this more of a joke than it already is – I made a promise to
give her back!” The total realization hit him hard. “I didn’t think it
would mean her life! I thought I was doing the right thing. Instead, I
picked my own punishment! I’m going to kill what I love most and I
didn’t even see it coming.” His head dropped as the full weight of the
blame crushed him. “I did this, Father, and I’m paying for it. I turned
my back on God years ago – I did. I blamed him –” He stopped, he
couldn’t go on.
“Blamed him for what, son?” For a moment he felt as if he was
standing on the edge of a cliff and Daniel was below him, just
hanging on by his fingers.
“I found out that you can get hurt so bad, hurt worse than any
beating. Hurt so deep that you think it’s never going to go away. It’s
just there – eating away at your soul! I blamed God for that.” He
angrily wiped the tears off his face, trying to push the pain back
down. Then he fell silent for a moment before he spoke again. “But
when Rachel came into my life I thought I could let the past go. She
was what I was waiting for, my own little Angel. She brought me
back to God, even though I was the one who took her away from
Him. It was her love that took the pain away. She loves me – me!
Now all I have is the pain again, but I can’t blame God any more – I
did it,” he finished in despair. “I made the choice, Father.”
"A choice made in desperation. How many of those has God
heard? His children crying out in pain, trying to strike deals to avert
 366
disaster, more times then we will ever know. We’ve all done it,
begging for God’s mercy and help but there’s one thing we forget –
faith. Faith that God knows what’s best for us, but we’re all afraid to
accept His will, but that is what He is asking of us. It’s what he is
asking of you now.”
“Rachel and I were always afraid, afraid that he wouldn’t make
the choice for us. And if God didn’t want us together, we were afraid
we couldn’t live apart,” he railed.
“You’re apart now and God had nothing to do with it, you made
the choice on your own,” he pointed out compassionately, as he sat
down next to Daniel.
“I know.” He could barely get out the words. “I’ve screwed it all
up. Now, I’m bound to a promise. What do I do now?”
“You need to make peace by letting His will be done. If you love
Him – trust Him. It’s time to set aside your pride and realize that only
God can release you from your vow. Take that leap of faith, Daniel,
let go of your fear and trust Him to make the choice for both of you.”
He watched Daniel now, the uncertainty in his eyes.
“What about all the pain?” He thought of Rachel’s suffering and it
tore him apart.
“It’s a funny thing about pain. Our first instinct is to be angry.
We’ve been hurt and feel someone has to pay. We’re forever changed
by it, but if we can get past the anger we find the gift that pain leaves
behind.” He looked into Daniel’s eyes. “Your pain has given you the
gift of compassion. You’ll go out of your way for people in need. I’ve
seen it in you. You have tempered your pain with compassion.”
“But it didn’t get rid of the pain, it’s always been there. It was
there up until the moment I first saw Rachel, then everything
changed.” He struggled to explain.
“Was it in that moment when everything changed for Rachel, too?
Did she finally find an end to her pain?” His hand came to rest on
Daniel’s arm, squeezing it tight.
“Yes.” The word was a whisper.
“Rachel saw her own pain in your eyes and understood how you
felt. In her, you could see your suffering. You needed each other and
God knew that,” he said gently.
“You mean God wanted us to be together from the beginning.” It
wasn’t a question. “I always felt it in my heart, but I was afraid to
believe it. I didn’t think I deserved any reward,” he said bitterly.
 367
“And don’t you think you’ve punished yourself enough for it. You
know, God has suffered with you every step of the way, but He goes
on providing for your needs, even when you don’t realize it.”
“He gave her to me and I gave her back. It is a joke, isn’t it?”
“No, you did the only thing you thought you could.”
“What do I do now?” He was still feeling the same sense of
despair.
“I think you should unpack that suitcase," he urged.
"But, they know where I am," Daniel reasoned.
"Let me finish. I think God sent you here for a reason and until
you understand what that reason is, I think you should stay put,"
Father Harris insisted.
"You're sounding a little like my father, Father." Daniel half-
heartedly smiled, but after seeing Peter, it only made him miss his
Father more.
"Then I guess I can speak for your father, myself and our Father in
Heaven when I say again – unpack that suitcase." He smiled gently.
"All right, I'll do what the three of you want," he agreed pitifully.
"Good, why don't you come to the church with me? I think Rachel
needs some prayer and it’s time to make peace with God." He rose
and extended his hand.
“I don’t know how,” he pleaded.
“Yes, you do.” He still held his hand out.
“How will I know if God has made His choice? How will I know
what he wants me to do?”
“In all the years I’ve served God, most of the time it has come in a
whisper my heart hears, but considering how stubborn you are –” He
got the first real smile from Daniel since the conversation began.
“Anything is possible. Come on, let’s go make peace with God,” he
urged.
~
Jackie gazed out the window of her jet as Eureka's city lights
faded away in the distance and turned back to Peter. He was calmer
now but still so sad. "I still can't believe he wouldn't come with us,”
she said softly.
"I know," Peter answered quietly. The pain of saying goodbye to
his brother still twisted him into emotional knots that he feared would
never be undone. "But Father Harris is right. We have to let God
work this out.”
 368
Jackie leaned against Peter. "I wish I could believe like you."
"Faith isn't an easy thing, it takes time," he soothed and took her
in his arms.
"I think it's easier to have faith in you. You're such a good man
and if you think God will work this all out – I believe you." Jackie
looked into his eyes. “I wish I had met you before – before all the
men.” She was ashamed. “I wish I could go back and be the kind of
woman you deserve.”
"Jackie, don't you know that before doesn't count. It's only today,
dearest, and the rest of your life." He gently touched her cheek.
"Do you really mean that?" she said hopefully.
"With all my heart," he whispered.
"So, you could love a woman like me? Even with my past?" She
felt tears again.
"I already do, and have for a long time. I love the sweetest,
kindest, and purest soul that I have ever known." He kissed her,
gently and with the respect and love that he felt she deserved, finally
able to express everything he felt.
"I love you, Peter. I love you so much," she whispered.
Peter was so moved. She said the words that he had longed to hear
and kissed her again. Jackie was the woman that he wanted and from
that day forward he was going to do all that he could to make her the
happiest. “And I love you with all my heart, my sweet precious soul –
my darling friend.” He dropped down on his knee and took her hands
in his own. “Marry me? I would do anything in the world for you,
please, marry me,” he begged, kissing her hands, but all she did was
cry.
They were the happiest tears of her life, but she couldn’t stop
them long enough even to speak until he looked into her eyes. “Yes.”
She was in his arms a moment later. He dried her tears, kissing her
cheeks and forehead.
Moved beyond words, he could only show his love in tender
affection. She was his dearest love, his future bride, and he had never
known such joy. He had finally found the other half of himself, a
beloved partner to share his life with and when he kissed her, he felt
an undeniable wholeness that had been there from the beginning.
Jackie was floating on a cloud when she arrived home. She didn’t
plan on staying long, just another suitcase of clothes and it was back
to the cottage. Peter started to get out of the car with her, but she
 369
stopped him. “I’ll just be a minute, darling.” She shared a few sweet
kisses with him. “I think it would be too much temptation. If I took
you up to my bedroom, I’m not so sure we’d be able to leave,” she
confessed.
Peter laughed, but he understood. “I have to admit I was thinking
the same thing.” He wasn’t quite sure if a gentleman should say such
a thing but it was the truth. However since the subject had already
been opened for discussion, he decided to tell her exactly how he felt.
“To be honest, I want very much to be right with the Lord. I think it
would better if we waited to take our vows first before we go to your
room.” It didn’t stop him from sharing another sweet kiss.
Jackie let out a long sigh when the kiss finally ended. “I agree, but
you know what that means?” She caressed his cheek.
“A very short engagement,” he joked but when she laughed it was
music to him.
“My thoughts exactly,” she agreed, and she shared just one kiss
with her intended husband, but Peter stopped her before she left the
car.
“Some things are never going to change.” He got out of the car
and went around his vehicle to open her door. He put out his hand to
Jackie to help her out.
This gentlemanly act revealed their entire wedded future to Jackie.
Peter said more in deed than anyone else could ever say in words. He
not only loved her but respected her. She saw marriage as God meant
it to be between people. With Peter it had never been a mad,
thoughtless dash to the bedroom. Instead it was a long and beautiful
walk up to the altar. In his embrace the feeling deepened – but it was
still going to be a short engagement.
Peter put his hand against his chest as if it would still his pounding
heart, as he watched Jackie hurry inside. This wonderful, beautiful
goddess consented to be his wife. He was so happy he could hardly
contain it, and he couldn’t wait to tell his father and Daniel – the pain
came rushing back. On the most important day of his life when he
found the perfect woman to be his wife, he had also suffered the
worst pain. Another sad thought struck him to steal even more of his
happiness away. No best man. No brother to stand up with him when
he exchanged marriage vows with Jackie. No Uncle Daniel for his
children to love. He wanted to beg God again to send his brother
home, as he had done so many times before – but he didn’t. The time
 370
for begging and pleading was over. It was time for faith, but it was
also was no time for a celebration. Perhaps it was better to keep their
engagement quiet for the time being.
Jackie rushed up the stairs to her room, dreaming of the morning
to come. Before going to work, it would be off to the jewelry store for
her engagement ring. She had never been so happy in all her life, she
and Peter were going to get married. The past didn’t matter anymore,
he loved her despite it. Now, she could start all over and do it right,
marry a good man and have a family. She couldn’t wait to tell Rachel
the good news but after a thoughtful pause, she decided against. It
wouldn’t be fair.
The house was dark and quiet for the most part, as she entered her
room, only to find the bed unmade and clothes scattered around the
room. She had forgotten about George. Ignoring the mess, she headed
right to the closet and had started gathering clothes when she was
started by his sudden voice.
“Well, well, well.” George had a drink in his hand, but was only
wearing a towel. “You said you would drop by and here you are.” He
started forward.
“You’re drunk.” She was almost amused as he staggered into the
closet. “I think you better sleep it off.” Nothing shocked her anymore.
“Yes, but with whom.” He gave her a lusty laugh, and watched
her pulling clothes off the hangers. “My god, you’re a beautiful
woman.” He leered.
“High praise indeed.” She grabbed down a suitcase and laid it
open on the long table designed just for this use and quickly filled it.
George watched the underwear coming out of the drawers. “You
wear the sexiest things, is that what you have on now?” He took a
long swallow, finished his drink and set the glass on a nearby shelf.
“Tight pink panties?” he asked.
“I had no idea you were such a romantic,” she said flatly and
moved away.
“How about a little kiss?” He followed her around to the other
side of the table, as she was trying to close her suitcase.
“Another time.” She rolled her eyes but before she could turn to
leave, he grabbed her around the waist. “Let me go!” she insisted,
trying to push him away, but felt his hands – groped again. They
always went right for the breasts. Twisting out of his gasp, she moved
away. “All right, you’ve had your quick feel.” She grabbed her
 371
suitcase and started for the door in disgust. With a suddenness that
surprised her, he grabbed her from behind and pushed her down to the
floor.
They weren’t pink but white lace and George ripped them right
off and pulled off his towel and was on her the next moment. All he
wanted was to get between her legs, but she made it impossible. The
long perfect legs, he struggled to part seemed absolutely determined
to stay together.
George wasn’t a big man, or strong enough to overcome her daily
workouts. He didn’t even have an erection. She could feel his wiggly
little stub and wondered just what he planned to do with it, even if he
did get between her legs. She had no intentions of finding out. Jackie
mustered up all the strength and pushed him off, snatched up her
suitcase and took off out of the room.
Peter smiled when he saw harrying out the front door. He already
had the trunk open and took the suitcase from her hand. “You weren’t
kidding about being fast.”
Jackie smiled, showing him no sign of the assault upstairs. “I
couldn’t wait to get back down here to you.” She was in his arms
now, deciding right then to leave this issue alone. She couldn’t
imagine what Peter would do to George, not that she cared what
happened to that dirty old man, but she was thinking of Joanne and
Rachel.
“And I could hardly stand being away from you either.” He
enjoyed another kiss.
“Let’s get back to the cottage, I’ve been worried about Rachel,”
she urged. She wanted off the property before George made another
appearance.
~
George lay on the floor – dazed. He managed to get to his feet but
didn’t bother putting his towel back on, as he went to get another
drink. Suddenly he had a strange thought. Was Jackie just here, he
wondered, or had he been dreaming? He looked in the closet but it
was empty. Boy, he had been drinking too much.
~
Victor gloated – he had won. Nothing less would've made him
happy and he allowed Sharon to enjoy the moment, as well. He
watched Rachel sign the papers, but she didn't wait for him to sign
before she left without a word or change of expression.
 372
Rachel was a million dollars in debt to the bank, plus the million
she barrowed from Daniel along with everything she worked for –
gone, but she didn’t care. It didn’t matter. She left the elevator and
made her way through the parking garage to her car while she
searched her purse for keys. The moment she had them in her hand,
Rachel heard the sound of Victor’s laughter, but she kept walking.
"Hey, Rachel!" Victor called, as he and Sharon hurried to catch
up. It was obvious that Sharon was uncomfortable, as Victor draped
his arm over her shoulder. "I just wanted to thank you for being such
a good sport about the whole thing." He was still mocking her, but
she didn’t even look at him. “I guess this means you and Hunter can
get married. Oh, I forgot, he's still missing." He burst out laughing.
Rachel stopped and turned to Victor. "How long have you and
Sharon – when did you start cheating on me?” She had to face the
truth.
Her question surprised Victor. At first, he had considered lying to
her, but decided it made no difference now. He had all the money. “I
broke our marriage vows about an hour and half after taking them.”
He turned to Sharon. “While you were getting ready to leave on our
honeymoon, me and Sharon did it in the back of your car,” he stated
simply.
Rachel felt ill. “So it was only the money, even then.” The blow to
Rachel’s ego was painful. She had been such a fool and had paid
dearly for it.
“It’s always been about the money. Don’t take it personally.” He
winked.
Rachel rallied. “If there is one thing that I have learned in my life,
it is that we all pay for our sins. God is the final judge of us all." She
meant every word sincerely.
"God," Victor stated with disdain. "I'd like to see him try." He
held out the papers from the lawyer's office. "It's all mine, not even
God can take it away from me," he scoffed and then turned away
laughing, dragging Sharon along behind him.
Rachel watched him leave, but she could feel nothing for him, not
even anger. Rachel couldn't even blame him. She was the one who
ruined Daniel's life.
~
Finally, Victor was hers! Sharon thought, as they left the freeway
and headed up Sunset Boulevard. They were going back to their
 373
home. "Where do you want to go for our honeymoon?"
"Honeymoon?" He laughed.
"Yes, we can get married now," she continued.
"Is that all you can think about," he said with irritation. "Can't you
just be happy with the way things are? I don't want to be tied down
again – not ever."
Sharon was shocked. "But you promised. You always said if you
could get rid of Rachel that you would marry me! I have spent years
of my life waiting!"
"Settle down, you're beginning to sound like Rachel." He gave her
an evil glare.
"You never had any intention of marrying me! You were using
me, just like you were using her!" she accused.
"Aw, will you please just shut up! Look, I'm a rich man now and I
don't have to answer to anyone. We can still see each other from time
to time, but I don't want a permanent relationship. I'm going to play
the field." Victor was pleased with himself. He could see the women
flocking around him and all of his money.
Sharon was furious. Suddenly, she snatched the financial
documents out of his jacket pocket and started to wad them up. "All
you ever cared about was the money!" she screamed, as she rolled
down the car window.
"Hey!" Victor hollered. "Give that back!" He tried to rip the
papers out of her hand, but she wouldn't let them go.
"You promised! I hate you and your precious money!"
Victor struggled with her, while keeping his other hand on the
wheel.
Sharon was livid. She was going to tear his money to shreds, but
Victor was fighting hard to get it away from her. They screamed at
each other and struggled over the papers. Finally, Sharon dug her
pointed nails into his hand until he cried out in pain and pulled back,
giving her the moment she needed. She then threw the papers out the
window. Victor dived for them, but it was too late.
The car swerved and Sharon looked up at the road and started
screaming. Victor grabbed the wheel and struggled to regain control
of the car through the tight turns, narrowly missing two vehicles. But
he sideswiped a van and spun out of control into the opposite lane.
They came to a screeching halt on a blind curve and Victor looked up
in horror to see a huge delivery truck speeding around the corner. The
 374
tires began to smoke the moment the brakes were engaged – but it
was far too late. Rachel’s last words echoed in his mind. "We always
pay for our sins –"
The small sports car exploded into a thousand jagged chunks that
scattered themselves across all four lanes. The engine came to rest
under a sign posted at the side of the road – Welcome to Beverly
Hills.
~
Daniel got up from the table and went upstairs with a cup of
coffee.
“I don’t even think he took a bite.” Sister Mary Frances picked up
his plate and looked down at the uneaten food. “He’s so much worse
now.”
“Father says after work he goes back to the Church and prays for
hours. He’s so worried about his Rachel,” Sister Grace relayed sadly.
“We’ve got to get him to eat something. He can’t go on punishing
himself like this. Doesn’t eat, doesn’t sleep, his body is just going to
give out,” Sister Mary said.
“I don’t think I’ve ever seen a man suffer so much for someone he
loves and it just breaks my heart.” Sister Mary Frances took the full
plate into the kitchen.
“He’s such a dear soul.” Sister Grace sighed. “Well, he just can’t
go on not eating – bring that plate back in here!” she called and with
determination made her way out into the living room and stood at the
bottom of the stairs. “Daniel!” she called out, rewarded when he
stepped down on the landing above.
“Yes, Sister?” Her normally sweet face now appeared very stern
and she crooked her finger at him. He came all the way down the
stairs. Towering over her, he was surprised when she took his hand
and led him back into the dining room.
“Sit,” she ordered, pointing to a chair, and he did so immediately.
“Let me have the plate.” She took it in her hand and placed it front of
him and slapped a fork down on the table. “Eat!” She folded her arms
in front of her ample bosom.
“I’m sorry, Sister, but I’m just not very hungry,” he pleaded.
“Eat!” She picked up the fork and put it in his hand.
Daniel looked around as the rest of the Nuns surrounded him.
“But Sisters –”
Sister Grace picked up another fork and speared a fried potato.
 375
“The good Lord put food on this Earth and you’re going to eat it.
Open your mouth!”
Daniel gaped at her and got a mouthful.
“Please, dear, you must eat,” Sister Kelly pleaded.
Daniel swallowed as he looked into her kind eyes, but it was her
wringing hands that caught his attention. Was that what Rachel was
doing now? When he closed his eyes, he could see her sad face and
those hands, those desperate wringing hands. He erupted in emotion.
“What have I done!” he cried out. “I just wanted her to be alive.” He
felt gentle hands trying to sooth him. “Rachel, I’m sorry!” He pushed
the plate away and dropped his head into his hands. “I’m sorry!” He
was suddenly up and hurried from the table. Work was the only thing
that was keeping him sane, and he rushed up the stairs, leaving the
Sisters behind.
“What are we going to do now?” Sister Grace felt awful for
forcing Daniel to eat.
“Need you even ask,” Sister Kelly quietly stated and every Sister
dropped down on their knees right there where they were.

Chapter Fifty-Five
Rachel sat at the gravesite, but she shed no tears and felt no pain.
She was no longer his wife, but when she learned no one would come
to claim the body – not even his family, she had him buried. Wishing
she could bury the memories of the abuse he had inflicted.
Sharon had survived the accident with severe injuries. Rachel
contacted her family and left her to her own people but nothing more.
If this were a movie, Rachel thought, and if she were directing, it
would be raining, but the sun was shining. It was a perfect day for a
tan.
It was no surprise that not one of Victor's friends showed up and
none of his family attended. However, Rachel had the support of her
mother, Thomas, and there was always Jackie and Peter. They all sat
at the service together. No one spoke on Victor's behalf and he was
buried without fanfare or tears. However, the service affected Rachel
deeply. During the mass, Rachel received the sacraments for the first
time in months and with them came a fleeting feeling of peace.
The rest of the day was quiet. Victor's name was never spoken.
Family and friends stayed nearby just in case Rachel needed them,
not that they knew what to do for her. Thomas sensed a change in
 376
Rachel since the funeral. She seemed to fold up silently right before
his eyes. There were no tears, not even sadness in her eyes, just a face
without expression, and Thomas feared the worst.
Rachel looked up at the drawing of the Victorian Inn over the
fireplace. It was the last place on Earth that she really had known His
peace.
~
Peter picked up the phone next to his bed, as he looked at the
clock. It was just barely six in the morning. "Hello."
"It's me," Jackie replied.
Peter heard the fear in her voice. "What is it?"
"Rachel is missing.”
"What do you mean missing?" He sat up in bed.
"Her car is gone, but she didn't take a thing – not even her purse.
She slipped out in the middle of the night. Joanne is really upset."
Jackie was scared. "You don't think that she would –?" Jackie was
afraid to even consider Rachel taking her own life.
"No – don’t say it. I'll get Dad and then we'll all meet at the
cottage. We can decide what to do then.” He paused. "Maybe we
should let Daniel know."
Jackie was silent for a moment. "Maybe you should."
"I'll see you in a little while. I love you."
"I love you, too. Bye."
Peter was out of bed and hurried into the guest bedroom, but his
father wasn't there. Then he found him in the kitchen reading the
morning paper.
"You're up early. Who was on the phone?" he asked.
"It was Jackie. Rachel is missing. We have to get over to the
house."
Thomas followed Peter out of the kitchen and into the living
room.
Peter went right to the phone and picked up the receiver. "I have
to ask your forgiveness for what I am about to do." He looked in his
phone book.
"Forgive you for what?" Thomas was confused.
It took a moment for the phone to be answered. "Father Harris, I'm
sorry to wake you, but I need to speak to Daniel."
Thomas' eyes grew wide with shock, but he didn't say a word.
"I know, Father, but this is an emergency." He waited, and then
 377
turned to look at his father. "I'll tell you the whole story, Dad, on the
way to the cottage," he promised.
~
Daniel opened his eyes with a start, he thought he heard the phone
ringing, but it was quiet now and he closed his eyes again. He felt ill
and took in a shuddered breath but looked up when the door opened.
"Sorry to wake you, but your brother is on the phone; he says it's
an emergency."
Daniel was out of bed and into his robe. Father Harris directed
him to his office to take the call and left him. He then stood out in the
hall, praying it wasn't bad news.
"Hello?" he said in dread.
The moment Thomas heard the sound of Daniel's voice on the
phone, he felt tears. He held out his hand for the receiver and Peter
couldn't refuse him. "Daniel?"
Daniel’s eyes welled with tears at the sound of his father’s voice.
He almost broke down but steeled himself. “Dad, I –”
"I know that you were expecting your brother, but I just wanted to
hear your voice. Are you all right?" Thomas was trying hard to
control his emotions. Part of him wanted to yell for all the worry and
the other wanted to break down sobbing.
"I'm okay, Dad. I miss you so much." The words caught in his
throat.
"I better give the phone back to Peter." Thomas couldn't talk
anymore.
Peter dreaded taking the phone. "I'm afraid that I have bad news."
Daniel listened as Peter relayed the events of the morning. A
terrible feeling of dread increased with every breath he took. Rachel
was out there somewhere alone with nothing. Now, he knew how she
must have felt when he disappeared.
"Maybe I shouldn't have called, but I didn't know what else to do.
If anything changes, I'll let you know," Peter promised.
Daniel hung up the phone without saying another word and left
the office. He felt as if he was walking in a fog and made his way
through the kitchen and out the back door to rising sun. "Please, God
– please don't let anything happen to Rachel," he prayed and begged
as he never had, hoping this time God would hear him. The price had
already been so high. This was unbearable.
~
 378
“You’re on my list! How could you keep this from me, knowing
how worried I’ve been?” He was so angry. Every night, he had gone
to bed conjuring up all kinds of terrible images. Wondering where
Daniel was, if he was well – or even alive.
“I wanted to tell you, Dad, I did. I’ve kept in touch with Father
Harris every day since we saw him. He thought the fewer people who
knew where he was the better. He said Daniel almost left that night
we came. We could have lost him again and you can’t tell me you
wouldn’t have gone right up there the moment you found out. You
would have been on the next plane,” Peter pleaded.
“He’s my son!” Thomas defended.
“I know!” Peter’s burst of emotion forced him to pull over to the
side of the road. “He’s my brother and I miss him, too. I begged him
to come home, but he won’t break his promise to God!” Peter forced
himself to calm down. “I know what he means to you, Dad, I’ve
always known. He’s Rose’s son and if you loved her anywhere near
what Daniel feels for Rachel, I understand what that means. I think
I’ve always understood. Daniel’s all you have of Rose. I’ve tried so
hard to take care of him for you,” Peter explained. This was the first
time he’d ever discussed this with his father and it brought emotions
to the surface he had never even realized existed.
Thomas just stared at him for a moment. Painful memories of
Rose tore at him, but this wasn’t entirely honest. “You’re not getting
away with that, Peter, not half-truths. You may have been thinking of
me, but I’ve always known how you really felt. Even before you
could crawl – you wanted to be with Daniel. You’d be yelling from
your crib for him to come and get you out when you woke up from
your nap. I know how much you love your brother.”
“I didn’t even know how much until I saw him,” he admitted
sadly. “But I’ve always known how you felt.” He looked into his
father’s eyes.
Thomas couldn’t even speak for a moment. Peter had breeched
tender emotions, he long kept locked away. ”I can’t deny the truth.
Daniel is all I have left of Rose. I mourned her loss terribly, I still do
and I always will. I survived only because of Daniel, he needed me,
and I needed him. There was your mother – she had lost someone she
loved very much and understood how I felt. Friendship turned to love,
it wasn’t the same as what I felt for Rose, but it was nonetheless real.
I loved her very much and she loved me. We had a good marriage and
 379
a wonderful son. I don’t think I realized how wonderful until just
now.” It took a moment to compose himself. “All these years, you
thought you had to look after Daniel for me – I was just glad you
were together. I knew you both would be safe, no matter where you
went in the world. But just because Daniel is Rose’s son never meant
that I didn’t love Ellen’s son just as much.” He couldn’t speak any
more.
“I’ve always known that, Dad.” Peter tried to comfort his father.
“You’d think I would have been jealous of Daniel. He was always
different than everyone else, even when he was young. He was the
guy every girl wanted to date in high school. He was always at the
top, class president, captain of the football team, dean’s list, but he
never rubbed my nose in it. Even in his career, he always got what he
wanted. He’d just breeze right in. Three days in New York and he
landed that tooth paste commercial in his very first audition.” Peter
smiled wistfully. “Remember the first time we saw it on TV?” He was
flooded with the memory.
“That I do, but with all the whooping and hollering we couldn’t
even hear it.” He laughed. “I don’t know how I felt about the soap
opera, though.”
“We were all hooked on it. I got so involved in that dumb show I
would sometimes forget it was my own brother I was watching.” The
laughter began to die away as the pain of the present returned. “Films
were better for him.”
“I wasn’t sure about that at first – it changed him. I never thought
it was a good business, I still don’t. It’s not a normal way to live and
he’s suffered for it,” Thomas finished sadly, “but I was glad you went
to work for him, he needed you.”
“Not that he would admit it.” It was a feeble joke, but it got him
thinking back. “It did change him, I saw it when I first went to work
for him – he was hurting. And those terrible nightmares –” He fell
silent, he didn’t like thinking about those days. “I begged him to walk
away and just leave the business.”
“That’s not your brother, even when you brought him home, I
knew he would go back. Still never a word from him on what could
hurt so bad to drive him to such pain.” He thought back over the long
days he and Peter had watched over him, awakened in the dead of
night with the terrible cries of despair.
“It never really went away, the pain I mean. I could always see it
 380
in him – until Rachel. I didn’t even understand the change when it
first happened. He just seemed different to me,” he said thoughtfully.
“You know at first, it seemed like he was the one taking care of her.”
“I know, but they were really taking care of each other.” He
smiled with the irony of it. “It always made me wonder who was
really the stronger of the two and as of late I’m beginning to think I
should put all my money on the little bitty redhead.”
Peter thought that was an odd thing to say. “Why?”
“Think about what she’s been through and still kept her faith.
With Daniel she found freedom, but it didn’t change her resolve. She
always tried to do the right thing. My son, on the other hand, was
perfectly happy to follow along until he found his own resolve and
here we are,” he concluded.
“Maybe I was supposed to look after him until she could take
over,” Peter joked.
“I suppose that could be true. You gave up a lot to take care of
him, though. You could have built your own career, separate from
his,” Thomas said quietly.
Peter shook his head. “And missed the life we had? No, I got back
a lot more than I gave. I don’t have any regrets, except for one. I
should have believed him when he first told me about Christy. I know
it hurt him that I didn’t.”
“But he understood the reason why, he was never angry with you,
just worried. We both were.” He put his hand on Peter’s shoulder.
“I know. I found that out the night I hit him, we talked until dawn.
He was there for me, he –” He fell silent but only for a moment. “I
wish he would come home, Dad, I miss him a lot.” Peter put his head
down.
“So do I, but right now we have to see to his Rachel. Come on,
they’re waiting for us,” Thomas urged gently.
“Daniel wanted me to tell you how much he loves you,” Peter
relayed, seeing the sudden change in his father, the sadness in his
eyes.
~
Joanne was still crying in Jackie’s arms when Peter and Thomas
arrived at the house, but she wasn't doing too much better.
"Any news?" Peter asked, as they hung up their coats in the closet
next to the front door. But he came to an abrupt halt when he saw
George.
 381
"Not a word," George shot back as he paced. He couldn't figure
out why Rachel bolted like she did. "I think that we should call the
police."
"What would we tell them?” Thomas asked, as he entered the
living room. “She is not a child, she had the right to come and go as
she pleases." He knew how George felt. At least, Daniel left a letter.
"Where could she be?" Jackie was so worried but also annoyed
George was there. Yet, she did understand why Joanne called him; he
was her husband after all. Poor Joanne, she had a creep for a husband,
and she stayed as far from him as possible.
"Did she say anything before she went to bed – do anything?"
Peter questioned.
Both Jackie and Joanne thought long and hard. "Well," Joanne
began, "she was down here in the living room for most of the
evening. She had a cup of coffee.” Joanne replied. "She just sat here,
staring at the fireplace all night."
"You mean the fire," Peter corrected.
"No, we didn't light a fire last night," Jackie pointed out.
"Why would she look at the fireplace?" He studied the structure;
his eyes traveling across the mantle and finally above it but there was
nothing new about it.
Jackie grabbed him by the arm. "The picture!"
The Victorian Inn stared back at Peter – he knew. "That's were
she's gone!" he announced and pointed at the drawing. “She went
back to where it started. Rachel's going back to Ferndale!" He took
Jackie by the shoulders, he was so happy. "He’s made the choice!
Don’t you see? If we don't make the choice, then God will? God has
made the choice, because they can't!” He was met with confusion.
“Daniel is in Ferndale and Rachel is on her way!"
"What are we waiting for?" Jackie hugged Peter. "I'm going to call
the airport and tell them to get the jet ready!" She hurried to the
phone. "It's at least a sixteen hour drive up there. We should be able
to get there long before Rachel.”
Peter beamed at his stunned family. “Get up! We're going to
Ferndale!”

Chapter Fifty-Six
Father Harris worried all morning about Daniel. He hadn't seen or
spoken to him since the early call from Peter. However in the light of
 382
the recent news in the morning paper, in regard to Victor's funeral, he
figured he had better check on him.
He entered his office and found Sister Grace doing some filing.
"Do you know where Daniel might be? He’s not at the convent," he
pointed out.
"I saw him when I came in. I think he said that he was going to the
beach.”
“Thank you,” he replied and drove the short distance to the
shoreline. The winter months were no time for a pleasant visit to the
seaside. The relentless wind blew the sea into a raging tempest of
high waves and it was bitterly cold. Yet, there on the beach he saw a
lone figure battered by the elements, standing helplessly before the
exploding surf of an unforgiving sea. Father Harris crossed the sand
to him, and with every step he prayed. "Daniel?"
Daniel turned. "Rachel is missing,” he said in dread. “She
disappeared last night and no one has heard from her since."
"I'm afraid that there's more.” He paused for a moment when
Daniel shot him an expression of terrible fear. “Rachel's husband was
killed in a car accident a few days ago and was buried yesterday."
"Victor is dead?" He turned away and faced the sea as a strong
wind lashed his face, but he felt nothing but surprise. "Dead,” he said
quietly. “I’m not sorry – no – I’m not sorry he’s dead.” Other
emotions surfaced with the realization, as the truth raced into his
mind. “Now, she really is free,” he whispered. “But Rachel’s gone.
She just drove off into the night. I should have been there! Rachel
needed me! I should have gone home! I should have –" He dropped to
his knees and dug his fingers into the sides of his head and felt like a
wounded animal searching for a place to die. "Why?" he wailed. “It
just keep getting worse! Rachel is out there somewhere – she’s all
alone! She could be hurt – she could be –" He looked away. "Why!"
he whispered in dread. "She needed me and I failed her, no matter
what I do, or what choice I make – I fail her!" he cried out in pain.
Father Harris dropped down on his knee next to him and slid a
comforting arm around him. "I wish I could give you an easy answer,
but I can't. Let it rest in God's hands. You must trust him." Father
Harris hated to see him in so much pain.
“God, please let her be all right,” he pleaded.
~
Peter sat next to Jackie and took her hand. “I just got off the phone
 383
with Burt. I told him to keep an eye out for Rachel. It is possible she
might stop at the ranch.” But he never believed it would be her final
destination.
"That was a good idea,” she agreed. “We should be in Eureka in
about two hours,” Jackie offered. "It will give us some time to decide
what to do."
"Can't we just go to the church and wait for Rachel there?"
Thomas queried.
"That might not be such a good idea, Dad. Maybe we should keep
our distance. Rachel’s not going to be here for hours, so I think that
we should check into the Victorian Inn and wait," Peter reasoned, but
he felt it in his heart.
"Don't you think we should tell Daniel we're on our way?"
Thomas reasoned.
"Honestly, Dad, in Daniel’s condition, there is no telling what he
would do if he knew we were coming. He could just flip out and take
off before Rachel arrives. Peter is right, but it might be a good idea if
we told Father Harris," Jackie suggested.
“Good idea.” Peter called immediately. "Father, it's Peter Hunter."
Father Harris listened to the whole story. Rachel was on her way –
this was the answer to Daniel's prayers. "I agree – no one should
interfere. If this is indeed God's plan, nothing must happen to change
it. They have to know this is God’s will without doubt, and I pray it
will be soon. I don’t think he can take too much more and from what I
understand, neither can Rachel,” he finished quietly.
Peter got up casually and moved away from the rest of the family.
“What’s wrong?” he asked fearfully and listened in dread. “I see.” He
couldn’t say more without alerting the family.
“I’ll be praying for both of them. Call me when you have checked
in. I'll see you soon." Father Harris hung up the phone and left his
office to check on Daniel up at the convent. He stopped to get his coat
out of the hall closet when the grandfather clock suddenly ceased
ticking. He was certain he had wound it that morning and checked it
quickly but found it in good order. The silent clock stared back at
him, and he immediately understood the meaning. “Time’s up,” he
whispered solemnly and hurried out the front door.
~
Daniel walked home from the convent instead of taking a ride.
Hard work may have been the only thing holding off the madness, but
 384
his muscles were shaking with fatigue and walking helped. He could
hear the sound of his own heart pounding in his ears. Exhausted and
ill, he dragged himself back to the rectory.
He waited for a call from Peter all day. He imagined the whole
family out in search for Rachel, but why didn't Peter call?
~
"I see him!" Thomas announced. It was dark, but he recognized
his familiar walk.
Peter had taken the room at the far east of the Inn so they could
see up the road to the church. "He's gone inside," Peter informed the
rest of the family, as both men turned back to the rest of the group.
Peter looked at his watch. "All right, we don't know the exact time
Rachel left LA, but I would estimate she could arrive between now
and about three in the morning."
"I'm beginning to feel like a spy," Joanne commented.
"I think we should take turns keeping an eye out for her, agreed?"
Peter finished.
"What if we're wrong? What if she's not coming here?" George
almost wished he’d gone back to Jackie’s. This whole thing was such
a stupid idea.
"She'll be here. I just know it," Peter admitted with determination.
"What do we do when she gets here?" Jackie asked.
"The only thing we can – pray," Thomas pointed out the obvious.
~
Daniel knelt down in front of the altar. He took the rosary from
around his neck and held it in his hands, as he began to pray. “Please,
don’t let anything happen to my little Sweetheart. I know I’ve made a
mess out of things, but I love her so much.” He lowered his head.
“I’m so sorry for what I’ve done, please forgive me. And please let
Rachel be all right,” he begged, pleading for an end to this torment.
“Please,” he entreated, as he moved out from the pew to stand in front
of the altar – desperate for help. “I blamed you for a lot of things that
weren’t your fault, but I thought you didn’t hear me – but you did.
You sent me Rachel and it made up for everything. Then I go and
mess it up. Now, I don’t know what to do! She’s out there somewhere
alone and it’s my fault. Father Harris says I need to trust you.” He
closed his eyes tight, and his whole body was shaking, as he raised his
hands to the altar. “I trust you, I believe in you. I accept your will.
Please, I’ll do whatever you want – I’ll do whatever you –” He
 385
dropped to his knees in absolute submission to the Lord’s will.
~
Thomas turned from his sentry post at the window and smiled at
his son when he handed him a cup of coffee. “Thanks.”
“Careful, it’s really hot,” Peter whispered, as not to wake the
sleeping family, and took the chair next to his father, before taking a
sip from his own cup.
“You look tired, why don’t you lie down for a while,” Thomas
urged, this had been so hard on his youngest, he could see it in him
now.
“I wish she would get here,” Peter whispered.
“I keep praying this is all just one long bad dream, and I’ll wake
up and everything will be fine.” He blew out a long breath and took a
swallow of coffee.
Peter glanced around the dark room. The only light came from the
street lamps outside, but he could still see his father clearly. “Dad,
there was something I didn’t tell you.” His father’s eyes were riveted
on him now. “Father Harris said Daniel hardly eats or sleeps and he’s
been pushing himself hard. He said he thinks Daniel is on the verge of
a complete breakdown or –” He couldn’t say it. “I’m scared.”
“This is what I was afraid of. Time has run out – for both of
them,” he said sadly.
“What do we do?” Peter pleaded.
“We have faith, for no time is greater for faith than when all hope
seems lost. There comes a moment in each life, when everything you
believe is on in line. Only then will the Lord know where you truly
stand with Him. And that moment has come for you and I.” He took
his son’s hand. “It’s come for all of us for one reason – love. Yes,
your brother has taken it to the limit – as usual. But when you really
come down to it – there are no limits to real love,” he finished quietly.
“Love is not love which alters when the alteration finds or bends
with the remover to remove.” Peter turned to look at Jackie sleeping
on the bed nearby.
“O, no, it is an ever-fixed mark that looks on tempests and is
never shaken. Love alters not with his brief hours and weeks, but
bears it out even to the edge of doom.” Thomas was quiet for a
moment. “At the edge of doom – God’s will be done.”
“God’s will be done.” Peter held onto his father’s hand but looked
up when he saw a light on the quiet street below. He gasped. “Dad!”
 386
Thomas drew in his breath, too. There it was! Rachel’s car was at
the corner of Main and Ocean idling at the stop sign. "She's here!" he
called ecstatically to the sleeping people around him. Jackie and
Joanne were on the twin beds and George was propped up in a chair
but not for long. Everyone rushed to the window and saw Rachel's car
still sitting there.
“Rachel!” Joanne cried in relief. Her first impulse was to go
running out of the hotel to greet her daughter. But when Rachel’s car
suddenly turned right, away from town, she was puzzled. "Where’s
she going?” she asked.
"The beach," Peter answered and in a whisper, and called to his
brother somewhere in the darkness. “Hold on, Daniel – Rachel’s here,
she’s here.” He hugged his father. “God’s will be done.”
“Amen.” Jackie smiled and was taken into their embrace.
~
Daniel dragged himself back to his feet. His legs were shaking and
his head ached. He was so tired and worn out and could no longer
remember what it felt like to rest, even to sleep for more than just
minutes at a time.
Looking back up at the altar, he felt no pride – just acceptance and
left his burden behind in God’s hands. Whatever happened now – it
was no longer his choice.
~
Rachel woke with a start with her head resting on the steering
wheel and looked up suddenly. She was parked right above the beach,
but for a moment, she didn't know how she got there. It had been over
twenty-four hours since she had left home. Now, she hardly
remembered the drive at all.
Rachel got out of the car, but her body was stiff from sleeping
behind the wheel. She could barely see the waves rolling in. The
dense gray fog hugged the water. However, in her memory, the sun
was shining on set of Forever. Daniel was standing on the beach – the
cold wind ripped the memory away.
The man she loved was lost in a world of strangers. The weight of
loneliness was so heavy that she felt flattened by it. Pushed right
down into the ground, but there she would find the darkness –
complete and total.
Nothing had changed. How could she have thought coming back
would somehow lead to peace? It was simply a new and excruciating
 387
level of pain but where could she go now – home? It was just a house,
four walls, a ceiling and floor – it was Daniel that made it home. It
was he that filled the space with warmth and love. Without him, it
didn’t matter where she passed what was left of her life, or what four
walls surrounded her – it was just empty space.
Closing her eyes, she listened to the sound of the sea and gulls and
tried to retreat into the solace of memories. She was stuck again hard
by another gust of stiff frigid air, and she hugged Daniel's sweater
close, but it wasn't enough to keep the chill out. Instead, Rachel got
back in the car, but she just sat there, looking out into the cold gray
fog. Somehow, she thought that coming back to where it all began
would give her the peace and the hope of forgiveness in the end.
Instead, she only felt more pain. She started the car and headed back
to town.
~
Jackie was watching the road to the beach. "I think she's coming."
Everyone rushed to the window. It was Rachel's car! As she got
closer to the Inn – the group ducked.
~
Rachel spotted the Inn on her right, and her eyes filled with tears.
She drove right through the stop sign and missed the main road out of
town. She wiped her eyes and decided to take Berding rather than turn
around and face the Inn again.
However when Rachel turned left, she saw the Church and felt
renewed tears. She pushed down on the gas and thought, if she could
just hurry pass, maybe she could flee the pain – a small dog ran out
into the street. Rachel slammed on the brakes and skidded to a sudden
halt.
Rachel didn't even come close to hitting the animal, but
nonetheless, it shook her up badly. She sat there in the middle of the
road to catch her breath and caught sight of the church in the rear
view mirror. Maybe it would be wrong to leave without one quick
visit. The moment she was parked and out of car, she looked up at the
old structure, but it somehow appeared different than what she
remembered.
The steeple was completely lost in the moving wisps of fog.
However it wasn’t until Rachel began to climb the steps that she
realized the difference. Fresh pain graced the building, and a new
railing followed the steps up to the door. As she moved inside, she
 388
saw more changes. The wooden pews gleamed, and there was new
carpet on the floor. The piano had obviously been replaced from an
old upright to a shiny new Steinway. Even the altar seemed freshly
gilded and adored.
~
Thomas watched Rachel as she disappeared inside the church, but
he was praying the whole time. However, he wasn’t the only one.
Jackie’s hands were clasped together tight, but she was gripping the
crucifix of Peter’s rosary. His youngest had his head down and his
eyes closed, but Thomas didn’t have to hear their prayers to know
what they were saying.
~
Rachel made her way up to the front pew and sat down in the
empty sanctuary. It seemed strange to be back after so long. She
looked at the spot next to her and imagined Daniel at her side. For a
brief moment, she could have sworn she caught the actual scent of his
aftershave in the air. However, her whole body trembled, as she knelt
down and clasped her hands together. Yet, the fragrance remained to
give her comfort and the courage to raise her eyes. "Lord,” she began
but was choked by emotion. “I know how disappointed you are with
me, and I’m so sorry. But I'm not here to ask anything for myself.
Please, I beg you – don’t punish Daniel. I’m the one responsible.
Please, don't punish him. It’s all my fault – punish me." Rachel could
no longer look at the altar and squeezed her eyes shut, silently
pleading for God's mercy. “Forgive me, please, forgive me. Help me.”
Then she began to feel it, like a distant memory – God’s love seeped
passed all the pain to embrace her heart. Rachel let out a shuddered
breath of relief in the warmth of his love.
Sister Grace entered the church from the side door with an armful
of flowers for the altar. At first, she didn’t notice the small woman
praying in the front pew, but her brilliant red curls stopped Sister
Grace dead in her tracks. It was her! Daniel’s sweetheart – the woman
he traded his life for. Rachel – it was Rachel! Quickly, she hurried out
the way that she had come, unintentionally scattering flowers in her
wake.
~
Father Harris was in his office in full vestments when Sister Grace
entered after a brief knock on the door, she was breathless.
"What is it, Sister?" he was concerned.
 389
"Father, she's here!" Sister Grace was thrilled.
"I know!” he shot back with the same enthusiasm. “Peter Hunter
called from the Inn. They saw her drive into town late last night," he
announced.
"I'll go get Daniel,” the Sister offered.
"No, wait!"
Sister Grace stopped suddenly and turned back into confusion.
"If they are really meant to be together without doubt, we must not
interfere. It must be by God's hands only. He will bring them together
if that is His will. Do you understand?" he said in all seriousness.
"Yes, Father." Sister Grace watched as he left the office. Only
then did she notice he was wearing vestments. How odd, she thought,
morning Mass was long over. She found it even odder when Father
Harris stopped to kiss the face of the grandfather clock
enthusiastically before bolting out the front door.

Chapter Fifty-Seven
Daniel was in one of the upstairs rooms sweeping up the plaster
dust, in which he was covered from head to foot. It was hot, heavy,
dirty work. He had long discarded his shirt and was only wearing his
bib overalls and work boots. No matter how bad he felt, nothing could
stop him from coming to work.
Then he heard his name being called from the first floor, and
Daniel smiled. It was Sister Mary Frances. She almost seemed to sing
out his name, with a really high note at the end. He left the shovel and
headed down the stairs.
As soon as she saw Daniel, she spoke. "The van won't start."
Daniel was puzzled, looking at her through tired eyes. "How can it
not start? The dealership delivered it two days ago." He headed out
back on shaky legs.
"We just finished loading it. I wouldn't want anyone to go
hungry." She was truly worried about the poor old souls, who
wouldn't be getting a hot meal that day if they didn't do something
about the van.
Daniel stepped out the back door. Several Sisters were gathered
around the front of the van and the hood was up.
"What's it doing?"
"Nothing, we turned the key and nothing happens," Sister Alice
offered.
 390
Daniel looked under the hood but could find nothing wrong.
"We should get the old station wagon. I wouldn't want to be late.
There are hungry people waiting," Sister Alice insisted. "I think
Father Harris has the station wagon today."
"Where is he?" Daniel asked.
"Down at the church," Mary Frances answered, but we can just
call Sister Grace, she’ll bring it up if Father isn’t using it. Never
mind,” she said with regret when she saw Sister Grace rushing up the
street on her short stout legs.
"Start getting the van unpacked, and I'll be back as soon as I can."
Daniel forced himself forward and hurried toward the church, passing
Sister Grace. He kept his head down and hoped that no one would
recognize him.
Sister Mary was still sitting in the driver seat and just by chance,
she tried to start the van again. The engine roared to life. The Sisters
stared at each other in surprise. They looked up the street, hoping to
catch Daniel, but it was too late.
"You should go after him, it would be a shame for him to go all
the way down to the church for nothing," Mary Frances worried.
"I'll see if I can catch him." Sister Mary stated and put the van in
gear – it died. The Sisters looked at each other in wonderment once
more.
Sister Grace hurried up the driveway. "Where is Daniel going?"
she asked excitedly.
"He went to get the station wagon," Mary Frances answered. "It
was the funniest thing, the van was absolutely dead and almost from
the moment he went down to the church, it started right up. Sister
Mary was going to save him the trip – it died again."
Sister Grace had an inspired thought and looked Heavenward.
“We won’t go after Daniel,” she promised the Master in Heaven,
before she said to the sisters, “Now start the van.” Even with faith,
when the vehicle roared to life Sister Grace nearly fainted. She
clasped her hands together in reverent prayers of thanks, but she
looked so shaken, that the astounded sisters became concerned.
"Are you all right?"
"Rachel is in the church right this minute and Daniel is on his
way. They could have easily missed each other if it hadn't been for
the van." Sister Grace looked heavenward. "God be praised – with
His own hand."
 391
~
"I hope I'm not disturbing you,” Father Harris smiled gently, but
he was shocked by Rachel’s appearance. Her face had grown thin and
pale.
Rachel returned his smile. "Father, it is so good to see you." She
stood and hugged him and they sat back down together.
"It's good to see you, too. You’ve been in my thoughts and
prayers," he replied.
"Thank you." She tried to smile again. Instead, she erupted into
tears.
Father Harris put his arms around her and she buried her face
against his shoulder. "What is it, my dear?" he asked gently.
~
Peter was standing at the window when he saw Daniel running
toward the church. "Here he comes!" he yelled, but his father was
already out the door. However, everyone else was soon on his heels,
leaving the door to flap open, as they made a mad dash for the stairs.
~
The station wagon was parked in front of the Rectory. Daniel
hurried inside, but the office was empty. “Father!” he called, but there
was no reply. With the station wagon out front, there were only two
other places Father Harris could be – the school or the church. Daniel
entered the side door quietly but stopped.
"The Lord knows your needs before you do."
He heard the voice of Father’s Harris echoing off the walls of the
serene sanctuary. Daniel immediately turned his head away, and only
briefly catching site of him in the front pew holding someone close.
He knew a private conversation when he heard one. The keys would
have to wait.
He turned abruptly to the closing door. With the flat of his hand,
he tried to push it back open, but it continued to close. He put all of
his weight into it, but still it shut right in his face. Nothing he did
could budge it – it was locked!
"There is only one thing that I need," Rachel cried.
Daniel whirled around to the sound of her voice. He staggered
backwards and caught the door-jam to steady himself. It couldn’t be –
but it was!
"I want him back, Father," Rachel sobbed.
The pounding of Daniel’s heart was so loud it roared in his ears
 392
and silenced everything but the sound of her voice. He thought he
should leave, run, but the locked door behind him prevented escape,
and the eyes of Father Harris seized him. He couldn’t move, even the
air in his lungs seemed to have no avenue of escape, either.
"But you said he made a promise," Father Harris questioned, but
his eyes remained locked on Daniel. As always, God was right on
time – His own time.
"Daniel promised God that if He let me live, he would go away."
"And did he keep his promise?"
"Yes. He went away. I don't know where he is."
Daniel watched, but his heart was breaking, and he was blinded by
his own tears.
"What if you went to him?"
"He asked me not to."
Father Harris looked into Daniel's eyes. "What if you were led to
him by God? What would that mean?" He was speaking to both of
them, and Daniel moving closer; he too, needed to hear the answer.
Rachel's sobs lessened, as she thought about the question. "I
guess, it would mean that He wants us to be together?"
Father Harris looked at Daniel with compassion. "From the very
beginning – yes, God wanted you to be together. You're free now.
God has freed you both. There are no more promises to keep you
apart, not yours – or Daniel’s. This is His will."
Father Harris took Rachel by the shoulders and ended the
embrace. He looked into her eyes. "Rachel, I want you listen to me.
You and Daniel have sacrificed your love for God. Both of you
wanted to do the right thing. You gave up your own happiness
because you loved Him and that is the greatest gift of all. But most
important, it is a gift that God has returned. Don't you see? He doesn't
want you to sacrifice your love another day, another hour, not even
another moment. This is His will, He has made His choice. Don't
question it – either of you." Father Harris looked right over Rachel's
shoulder to where Daniel was standing at the other end of the pew.
At first, Rachel was confused when she looked at Father Harris –
then she knew. She started to turn when she heard him calling her
name. She closed her eyes in utter and complete relief and turned to
see him just a few feet away.
"Rachel –" He was so choked with emotion, he could barely call
out her name, but he was holding out his arms. He was free, God had
 393
set him free. He knew it, felt it in his heart and knew it was the truth.
"Daniel!" she cried out as she hurried to him and flung her arms
around his neck and he lifted her right off her feet. They desperately
clung to one another. Rachel wept between kisses. They were really
together and more than that, without doubt – God wanted them to be.
“I’m sorry, baby! I just love you so much. I just wanted you to be
alive. I didn’t want to hurt you, I’m sorry I hurt you – I just didn’t
want you to die!” Daniel wept and kissed her again. All the pain, the
loneliness, and the agony of separation poured out in a moment so
bounded with joy and love that nothing else mattered.
“I know, but it’s over now,” she cried, but she could see the pain
and torment in his eyes. She caressed his cheek. “It’s okay, now. It’s
over.” She soothed him with her touch and her gentle whispered
words.
He let out a shuddered breath, enjoying each tender caress. “Those
little hands.” He closed his eyes, kissing her soft fingers.
“All this time we were fighting God’s will only to find out He
wanted us together from the beginning.” She drew him into another
kiss, knowing in her heart and soul, it was over, it was finally over
and they could, at last, be together.
“I love you so much.” He kissed her cheeks.
“Of that, I have no doubt.” Now, she just held him.
Daniel dropped down on the pew, taking her with him. With his
little sweetheart on his lap and in his arms, he buried his face against
her in relief.
“It’s all right now, dearest,” Rachel whispered, knowing in his
effort to save her life, he had nearly destroyed his own – she could
feel it. Ravaged by what he had done, she found the strength within
herself that she knew would carry them both through. “Marry me?”
she said quietly, and his eyes came up to meet hers, still brimming
with tears.
“That’s all I ever wanted – you’re all I want.” The terrible pain
continued to soften with every kiss and caress. “My little Angel, come
from Heaven to save me – yes, that’s what I want, too. I want to
marry you. Yes!” He kissed the dimple that appeared with her smile,
and he began to feel a wonderful sense of peace. He could see it in
her eyes and feel it with each caress of her hand. When she pulled
him into another kiss, he began to feel whole again.
Father Harris dried a few tears and noticed the audience of friends,
 394
family and the Sisters at the door. They were smiling and broke into
happy applause.
When the kiss ended, it was Daniel’s turn to see them. He felt new
tears at the sight of his Father and Brother, who could wait no longer
to greet him.
Rachel could see the longing in his eyes. “Go,” Rachel whispered
and kissed him before she got back on her feet. She smiled, as he
rushed into the aisle to greet his family.
“Dad –” He hugged his father tight, but he couldn’t give voice to
his feelings.
After several moments, Thomas ended the embrace and held
Daniel out at arm’s length. His eyes were greedy to survey this
miracle again. Yet, the emotions were so overwhelming he reached
for humor to soften them. “What’s this, my famous movie star son,
engaged in manual labor? I’m shocked,” he teased through tears and
caught him in another hug, pounding him on the back and raising a
cloud of plaster dust around them both. “My little boy,” he whispered.
When Daniel turned to his brother, he saw Peter was almost worse
off then he was. He did same thing as his father to soften the moment.
A little teasing was in order. “You know, I ordered a whole truck load
of pillows – a life time supply – just for you.” He proceeded forward
with his arms out as if he was ready for a hug.
Peter started to laugh and pushed Daniel away in fun. “You do
and I’ll bury you in them.” Then his laughter turned back to sudden
tears and he covered his face, and turned away quickly, embarrassed
and unable to contain the emotions that overwhelmed him.
Daniel caught Rachel’s eye, this was no time for jokes. It was well
passed the time to face what he labored with before. In a quiet voice,
Daniel whispered, “You know, I love you just as much as Dad does.”
Peter turned back and looked into Daniel’s eyes. He always knew
his brother loved him, but this was first he’d ever said it. “I’m so glad
God didn’t make me wait long for you to come home. I love you, too,
Daniel. I always have.” He found relief from the terrible worry in his
brother’s arms.
Thomas watched his sons. “This is a moment I don’t want to be
left out of.”
“Group hug,” Daniel called, and he and Peter admitted their father
into the embrace. You know, if we don’t stop this, people are going to
talk,” Daniel joked, but he held them tighter. He turned to Rachel’s
 395
soft touch and lifted her to bring her into the group hug. “My little
sweetheart,” he whispered. He relished the feeling of being in the
arms of his family, and didn’t bother to wipe away the tears that
continued down his face. He smiled when he felt her cheek against his
own.
“This was how it was meant to be,” Thomas embraced them both,
but it was Peter’s handkerchief he used to dry their tears and then his
own.
“I think I’m going to need it back.” Peter reached for it and dried
his own eyes. “We’re going to have to hang this out to dry.” It felt
good to smile, and he watched Daniel try, but he was still too
emotional to keep it up. “I hate to say this but you look terrible,” he
joked, but it wasn’t just the plaster dust, his brother was clearly
exhausted. The dark circles under his eyes and his haggard
appearance proved it. Knowing by just looking at him how much he
had suffered.
“But I feel great.” He felt even better when he felt baby kisses
across his cheek.
Jackie smiled tenderly, as she watched them, hugging Joanne.
“It’s finally over,” she whispered and saw the first real smile from
Rachel’s mother, so much like her daughter, right down to the dimple.
“You know there are a few other people who would like say hello.”
Jackie moved into Peter’s arms. “You definitely need a bath.” She
looked up at Daniel and smiled.
“This is all well and good, but we’re having words, young lady,
running off in the middle of the night,” Joanne scolded her daughter,
as Daniel put her feet on the floor.
“Oh, Mom,” Rachel hugged her mother, lost for so many years in
their family rift, now restored to her. However, her father was smiling
and came up and patted her on the back. She closed her eyes,
sickened by the feeling. When Daniel’s arm moved around her, the
bad feeling ceased, as he leaned down to kiss her mother. He was still
so emotional, holding her tight and again she wiped the tears off his
face, soothing him again with her touch.
“Here he is! My favorite future son-in-law, but you’ve given us a
lot of trouble. I’m expecting you to make an honest woman out of my
daughter,” he joked.
“Oh, George for Heaven’s sake,” Joanne joked, but she hugged
the couple again.
 396
“Now, it’s my turn, bath or no bath – I’m hugging you!” Jackie
insisted.
“Come here.” He hugged her, kissed her cheek and then
whispered, “I love you.”
“I love you, too!” she cried. “But if you ever take off like that
again I’ll brain you with one of my high heels – you big ox,” she
promised, but everyone laughed. She was so glad to have her friend
back. He had given her so much, they shared an apartment so many
years ago and now he would share his family. Funny, but she had
always looked on him as a brother. Obviously that’s what God had
intended all along.
“There is only one thing that I want to know – when’s the
wedding?” Thomas demanded, now that the tears were over the
happiness could begin.
“Whose wedding are you talking about, Dad?” Peter asked.
“Whose wedding are you talking about?”
“Mine,” Peter said smugly, as Jackie rushed to get the ring out of
her purse. But he was the one who placed it back on her finger in
front of the stunned group.
“Yours – both of my sons are getting married?” Thomas was
delighted. “Finally, grandchildren!” He blew a kiss heavenward and
then playfully glared at his sons. “Well, it’s about time!” He received
the laughter that he intended.
Joanne and George were just as excited, especially George. “I got
a name for you! How’s this, George Seldon Hunter,” he announced
proudly.
“Why do we have to use our last name?” Joanne asked.
“Don’t you think that Thomas George Hunter sounds better?”
Thomas thought aloud as he stood between Rachel and Jackie and
pointed to his cheeks. When his future daughters kissed him at the
same time, he was in Heaven.
“You have two sons, I only have one child, and I think that their
first baby should be named after me,” he stated, while jabbing a
pointed finger in his own direction.
“What if he’s a girl?” Joanne teased, but got a hard look from her
husband.
Daniel smiled, remembering his dream but said nothing. He just
continued to hang on to Rachel, the terrible pain continued to ease in
her arms.
 397
“I think we had better hurry up and get married so they’ll have
some babies to name.” Rachel snuggled close to Daniel, looking up at
the altar with tears and a silent prayer of thanks.
There it was – that angelic expression. God’s light shining in her
eyes. He was moved beyond words. Rachel no longer had to struggle
to choose. She could have him and her faith and be at peace with
both. He would spend the rest of his life thanking God for it. For he,
too, had found peace with God. The Lord had sent Rachel and had
meant them to be together from the beginning. Daniel held her tighter
and looked over at Father Harris. “How about it, Father, would you
do the honors?” He brushed away another round of tears with the
back of his hand.
“I’d like to see anyone try and stop me,” he said with
determination.
“How about a double, Father, do you think that you could handle
two sets of vows,” Peter called happily.
Peter’s suggestion brought immediate agreement. Rachel and
Jackie hugged one another, both happy to share the aisle, their joy and
their second chance together.
Father Harris smiled, as he watched the happy family. He turned
and looked up at the altar. How he loved his calling. Daniel and
Rachel were together and he had seen the miracle happen. He had
seen God in action and was blessed to be part of it.
“It’s like a dream, a wonderful dream.” Rachel beamed when a
sudden thought struck her. “The dream.” She looked up at Daniel in
shock.
“What is it?” he said with concerned.
“My dream!” The revelation hit like lightening. She pulled Daniel
away from the rest of the family and pointed out the front door. “The
dog!” She looked around the sanctuary in awe. “The church!” She
suddenly backed away from Daniel and looked him up and down in
astonishment. “Overalls! Daniel, you’re wearing overalls!”
Daniel took in a deep breath with the revelation. “Our dream.”
Unbelievable, he thought, but he realized something else. It sobered
him but brought him the delight of true anticipation. Daniel pulled
Rachel back into his arms and whispered, “As I remember there was
more to your dream.”
“Yes, but was it before or after we get married,” she asked. Yet as
far she was concern they were already married in her eyes and God’s.
 398
“That all depends, what happened to the overalls?” he asked, it
felt so good to smile, a relief to be happy. He had his little sweetheart
back, she was right there in his arms, from misery to joy in less than
the span of a single hour.
Closing her eyes, she thought back over the dream in search of
details, before she opened her eyes wide. “There hanging over the
brass footboard!”
“Say the word, baby!” He was poised as if waiting for the starting
gun to fire.
Rachel looked him right in the eye – this was power. “Now!”
“Now!” Daniel shouted but frantically began to search his pockets
– no wallet. Where did he eave it? The Convent, Rectory? “Where’s
your purse?”
“I left without it – I have nothing.”
“Somebody give me a credit card,” he insisted, too much in a
hurry to be polite.
The entire group dove for a wallet, but Jackie won. “Here take this
one, it has no limits.” She winked at Rachel.
“I love you!” Daniel kissed his sister in return for the card. His
next statement was for Peter. “Find out what we need to get married
and call me! No! I’ll call you!” he said excitedly, before he lifted
Rachel into his arms, and she squealed in delight.
Daniel remembered. He was going to carry her off – just like in
her dream.
Without a word, he headed toward the exit but paused and turned
back. He thought he should, at least, say goodbye, but he continued to
back toward the door. He smiled at his understanding family, Father
Harris and all the Nuns. “See you later. We’re going to go. We’ll be
back in a little while – well, a while.”
Rachel giggled, and then whispered in his ear, “Let’s go for that
test drive.”
Daniel abruptly started moving faster but still wanted to appear
casual. Everyone was smiling at him, which only made it worse.
“Maybe, we could have dinner – like tomorrow night.” He felt like an
idiot, but he wasn’t going to let that stop him.
Rachel was never happier in her life. As soon as they were out the
door, she kissed him passionately and ran her hand through the side
opening of the overalls and across his bare back. Daniel ran up the
street toward the Victorian Inn.
 399
Rachel laughed and hugged him around the neck. They were free,
really, truly and absolutely free, and they weren’t going to waste a
moment. “Daniel!” She suddenly gasped and pointed wildly to the
horizon.
Daniel came to a dead stop with the site. In the midst of the heavy
fog, the light of the winter sun seared a path through the rolling
clouds of gray, tingeing them pink against the Heavenly blue sky.
“Pink clouds!” Rachel announced in absolute awe. She knew in an
instant that all the nights she found comfort in the visions of perfect
love had been more than mere dreams. They were a promise, a scared
glimpse through God’s eyes to reveal her destiny. However, when
Daniel leaned close in a whisper of a kiss, Rachel knew it was a
destiny shared. “Sweetheart?” Rachel breathless called.
“What?” He could barely get the word out before he melted into
the kiss. Overwhelmed with relief and love, the pink clouds seemed to
seal the deal. He was alive in a dream, Rachel’s beautiful dream, and
he never wanted to wake. When she ended the kiss, he heard the call
of his own name. He opened his eyes to her beautiful but quizzical
expression. “What?”
“Do I have to repeat a certain word?” Rachel teased, but Daniel’s
radiant smile took her breath away. Daniel answered Rachel’s
question in speed. There were benefits to living in a dream. Every
single wonderful detail was locked in his memory. He was really
looking forward to hanging up his overalls.
Peter was the first one out of the church, followed by the rest of
the family and watched the couple quickly disappearing up the street
and smiled.
Thomas shared it, letting out a long sigh of relief. This is how it
was supposed to be. “I still intend to have a long talk with your
brother. Without doubt, he’s getting the lecture of his life,” he
promised.
“You may have to wait a while.” Peter smiled when Daniel
stopped to kiss Rachel and then took off running again.
“They’re certainly in a hurry,” Joanne commented.
“That they are.” George smiled. This time Rachel had picked the
right man and he couldn’t wait to go fishing with him. “I better get
the cabin ready.”
Jackie came up next to Peter and slipped her arm through his. He
patted her hand with love. “They couldn’t even wait to take the
 400
vows.” It wasn’t judgment on Jackie’s part, she was sure God would
understand. They would be married soon enough.
Father Harris joined him, followed by the Nuns. “Early
Honeymoon, I guess,” he commented, but he understood.
“No, this honeymoon is long overdue. They took their vows a
long time ago.” Peter smiled at his father and kissed his future wife
on the cheek. “I have an idea,” Peter began happily. “Let’s take a
brisk walk up to the Inn and have breakfast.” The entire group agreed
and took off in a determined rush.
“After two months of solid worry, Daniel deserves to be harassed
– just a little,” Thomas joked, bringing laughter to his youngest.
Daniel had just reached Ocean Street, when he glanced back and
saw the family heading their way. “Oh no, here they come!” he said
in dread.
“Hurry,” Rachel insisted before she began nibbling on his ear. “I
have a friend in need of my attention.”
Daniel bolted across the street at a dead run and into the Victorian
Inn.
They watched the couple disappear inside the hotel and the entire
group, including Father Harris and all of the Nuns, picked up their
pace.
Daniel was pounding on the bell at the front desk with the hand
still under Rachel’s knees. He looked back over his shoulder. The
family was getting closer.
The manager strolled over from the bar. “May I help you?” He
acted as if there was nothing unusual about a man carrying a woman
in to his hotel.
“We want the corner room,” Daniel demanded and Rachel slapped
the credit card on the desk.
Daniel was drawn into another passionate kiss as the credit card
was being processed. This was a miracle. Here she was in his arms
and he was going to take her upstairs and make love to her. Finally, at
last, she was really going to be his, and he couldn’t wait a moment
longer. More details of the dream rushed through his mind, but he
remembered the family and looked out the window, just in time to see
them crossing the street. “Give me the key, give me the key!” Daniel
was losing patience. He wanted to get upstairs before the family
arrived.
“One moment, sir.” The manager was no help at all. He had
 401
procedures that had to be fulfilled and needed a signature before
handing over a key to anyone.
Daniel heard the door, just as the credit card receipt was placed on
the desk in front of him with a pen.
“Here, let me get that for you.” Jackie came up to the desk and
picked up the pen but took her time as she read the receipt to make
sure it was correct. She had done a lot of worrying, as well.
Daniel was forced to wait. Rachel breathed into his ear, as his
father and brother came up in front of him and just stood there,
without expression, staring at him.
Trying to appear calm, Daniel prayed they wouldn’t say anything.
However, when his Father cleared his throat, Daniel closed his eyes –
he knew it was coming.
“Now, if you need your old Dad for advice, I’ll be right down the
hall. And don’t forget what I said about sliding them under her
pillow.” He patted him on the back.
Daniel put his head down. “I’m so glad you told me that, Dad.”
“People are staring.” Peter smiled. He knew Daniel would get
even with him for this. Well, he did say, he wanted to be harassed
again. Now he almost couldn’t wait to find out what Daniel was going
to do to him on his wedding night.
“That’s okay,” he replied quietly. This is what Rachel wanted and
this is what he was going to do. Images from Rachel’s dream swirled
through his head again, when her soft fingers slid into his overalls and
across his lower back. However, her little finger glided just inside the
waistband of his underwear. “Will someone please give me that key!”
he pleaded.
Jackie finally signed the receipt and received the key, which she
slipped into the front chest pocket of his overalls.
Daniel turned – there were the Seldons, Father Harris and all the
Nuns – they were smiling. “Pardon me,” Daniel said politely and with
as much dignity as possible, made his way through the group. George
slapped him on the back right before Daniel rushed up the stairs.
“Shall we go to our room before breakfast,” Peter announced in a
big loud voice.
“Yes lets,” Jackie agreed.
Daniel could hear them coming, as he cleared the top step and ran
down the hall. Rachel caught him up in another kiss. For a moment,
he lost all sense of where he was going, as his own desire took
 402
control. Unfortunately, he backed into the wall with a loud thud. It
took him a second to regain his bearings. He rushed into the alcove
and since his hands were occupied, he had to depend on the very
preoccupied Rachel to unlock the door. “The key is in my pocket –
no, not that one!” Her hand slid down against his thigh. “The top
pocket.” He was breathing hard when Rachel missed the pocket and
her fingers caressed his bare chest. “Honey – honey – pocket,” he
pleaded. Out came the card finally, and Rachel turned to the lock. He
could hear the voices of his family getting louder. “Come on, baby,
open that door.”
“Rachel, I brought suitcases of clothes, call me when you need
some.”
Rachel got the door open and immediately started unhooking the
top of his overalls. Daniel kissed her as he had always longed to,
finally able to express all his passion. He took her inside with some
difficulty and, at last, kicked the door shut.
Thomas watched the couple go inside and smiled at Peter. He was
glad to see them so happy – no one deserved it more. They knew now
for sure that God wanted them to be together and allowed no power
on Earth to stop them.
He figured God must have been smiling. How many people would
have gone to such lengths to prove their love for each other and to
Him? The Lord was merciful, the gift of love they gave, was a gift of
love returned – by God himself. Thomas smiled and rubbed his hands
together.

The End
~
 403

About the Author

Linda Ballard spent her life telling stories.

However, she didn’t begin to seriously put pen to
paper until she had raised her family and welcomed
the second of now seven grandchildren. Hampered
by dyslexia, she persevered through disability to
realize the innate ability she had been born to
achieve. Her first novel Forever is the fulfillment
of a dream for native Californian Linda Ballard.

www.lindaballard.com

ForeverbyBallard@aol.com

www.myspace.com/forever_by_linda_ballard